《TIME TRAVEL:First Journey:Vampire Hunter》


 Chapter 1 - WHERE ARE WE?

    She holds the pen while looking at the book in front of her. Then, she looked at her friend beside her who also focused on her book. Becky sighed for a while and put the pen on the table. "Studying is so tiring.. When will we graduated. I''m so bored, I''m tired of being a student anymore."


    Bambam, the girl who sat beside Becky look at Becky before she formed a smile on her face. "Be patient, dude.. This year is our last year and will graduate this October."


    "I know. It feels like there''s another thousand years I need to wait to graduate," said Becky while looking at Chellyne, who sit at the front of the class. Then, she looked outside and it is still raining.


    Everyone in the study hall was doing their own things. There are some of them who was still studying because tomorrow there is still an exam. The others were sleeping and the rest is talking to each other.


    "I think the rain won''t stop until tomorrow morning. It''s so cold when it''s raining. " Becky wrapped her hand around her body so she would not get cold.


    "Yeah, I think so too.." Bambam looking outside too.


    Suddenly, Suzy who sit right in front of Bambam, turned around to them. "Hey guys, you know what? At a time like this, the vampires like to go out and search for their victims."


    "What?" Becky looked at Suzy with her poker face when Suzy talked like that. Vampire? Really? Is there no other story you can tell other than vampires?


    "What are you talking about, Suzy?" asked Bambam.


    Suzy laughed a few minutes later. "I''m just kidding. I''m boring, you know. I just want to make fun of you guys..."


    "Find someone else to make fun of, you silly.."  Suzy didn''t take seriously about what Bambam said to her because she know Bambam also just joking. Instead, she just laugh out loud until someone told her to shut up.


    Becky looked to the back when there is someone patting her shoulder. Becky looked at Emma who already smiling before Becky turn her head to her.


    "What?" asked Becky.


    "What is Suzy talking about? Is there something interesting?" asked Emma. Rivera who sit beside Emma raised her head and looked at Becky.


    "Suzy just talking about vampire. She''s boring and start talking nonsense. Go back to study, you still have paper tomorrow."


    Emma nodded before she look at her book again.


    Becky look at the front again and try to focus on her studies.


    Suddenly the thunder collided strongly followed by a flashing lightning. Then, the lights are gone and everything becomes dark. A scream heard around the study hall and a few minutes later, only the sound of the rain is heard.


    "Okey, everyone. Stay where you are, the prefect will came here with the light. Don''t walk around if you don''t want to get hurt. It''s dark in here." That is Livnah''s voice. At a time like this, she really know how to handle the situation.


    "Oh, Becky. Why don''t you turn on the torchlight you have while waiting for the prefects to come and bring another flashlight," said Bambam.


    Without waiting any longer, Becky search the torchlight. As she kept searching, she feels odd because the torchlight was not there. She is so sure that she put the torchlight in the desk drawer but now it''s gone. "My torchlight is gone."


    "What? How come?" said Bambam with a confused face.


    "I don''t know."


    A few moments later, there was a bright light that  emanating the place from the corner of the study hall.


    "At last.. I almost can''t breathe because it''s too dark," said one of them. She is Nic; a tall and cool girl who sat beside Chellyne.


    "Where did the light come from? Who bring it?" asked Rivera.


    "Of course the prefects. They bring the flashlight when they came here," said Suzy.


    "But there is no prefects who came here. Also, how come they arrived here this fast?" said Chellyne.


    "Uhh, guys.. I think we better worry about something else." Livnah who sit far from everybody else walked toward her friends while looking everywhere.


    Upon hearing what Livnah just said, everyone look at their surroundings. They feel shocked when they found out that they were in a different place. Rather than being in their study hall, they are in a room with a dim light and full of blood here and there on the floor and wall. The blood was already long there and very foul that could cause someone to vomit.


    When the girls smell the blood, everyone was vomited. Only just looking at the colour of the blood could make someone fainted. In a second, the room are filled with the vomit sound.


    "What the heck is this place? Why it''s covered with blood?" said Becky while wiping her mouth. She feels a bit dizzy because of the strong scent of blood.


    "It''s so disgusting. Ee...!!!" Suzy tried to stay away from the blood traces but it''s everywhere, so she has nowhere else to go unless she stay where she was standing at.


    "Is this a place of murderer?" Emma said.


    "Wait guys... I think the most important thing is... Where are we?" Bambam who also vomited a while ago looked at her friends.


    Everyone is stuck at where they standing at. They looked at each other with a confused and terrified face.

 Chapter 2 - Gun?

    "Where are we?"


    "This doesn''t look like our study hall, isn''t it?" said Chellyne while looking at her surroundings. She doesn''t feel so good about this place because this place look so awful and horrible. Anyone who stay here will not live any longer because the scent of the blood.


    "None of us know what is this place. It some kind of indle place," said Livnah.


    "Who live in this kind of place anyway? It looks creepy." Rivera holds Emma''s arms as her eyes lies to the entire area. She looked really scared.


    "What is this thing?" said Emma as she picked up a long and black iron from the floor. Emma was surprised when she saw the iron is actually a SIG Sauer P226 gun.


    "A gun? Why is there a gun here?" asked Becky with curiosity. She starts looking around to see if there is any other gun around them.


    "Here''s another one," said Nic, grabbing another gun on the floor. This time the gun is a Birdshot type. She showed the Birdshot to everyone.


    "How did you use this?" asked Nic while pointing the gun directly to Livnah.


    "Hey, Nic.. Come on, I''m still want to live, you idiot. Stop pointing the gun to me." Livnah who worried about her safety when Nic point the gun toward her, immediately push the gun away from her direction.


    "Geez, Nic... You want to shoot Livnah?" said Becky while laugh a little.


    "No, I''m not.." Nic just mumbled while touch softly the gun in her hands.


    "There''s other knife here." Suzy pick up a knife at the corner of the room.


    "This place is sure for the murderers," said Chellyne, don''t like the view in front of her.


    "There''s a door there. Let''s go out and check outside. What do you guys think?" said Rivera while pointing to the door at the corner of the room. They didn''t see the door earlier because it was dark in there.


    "That was a good idea," said Livnah.


    "Then let''s go outside. We can''t stay here all day. Someone might come and try to kill us," said Bambam. She walked toward the door while the other followed her from behind.


    When they get outside, they become more surprised to see there is a dead body in front door.


    Emma and Rivera quickly walk far away and vomited again. They can''t hold it anymore. The blood surrounding the dead body was really smelly and disgusting. While the two girls vomiting, others look at the dead body while holding they feeling to vomit too.


    "Shit! This is disgusting!" Becky close her mouth with her hand and try not to look.


    "This man is a soldier,"said Livnah while she checks on the dead body.


    Suddenly they heard a loud noise of explosion. The place where they are standing right now shakes a little. The girls quickly look around them and start to worry if the place going to collapsed. The dust from the ceiling fall down to the floor.


    " Is that a bomb? They plan to bomb this place?" said Rivera with a panicked feeling at the end of her voice.


    Then, the sound of gun shooting again and again heard from the top floor.


    The girls start to worry that there must be something wrong with this place. There were a dead soldier, a bomb exploded and gunshot everywhere.


    "Let''s get out of here."


    All the girls ran to the left side of the hallway. They didn''t even think or decide which way they would go. Instead, they just run to the left.

 Chapter 3 - Dangerous

    The girls keep running until they arrived at the end of the hallway and saw a stairs to the top floor. They stop for a moment to rest for a while after a long run. They look at each other.


    "Nic, did you actually bring that gun from all way the hallway to here?" asked Chellyne while looking at Nic who still holding the gun.


    "Yeah, I think it would be necessary to bring this with us since we don''t know where we are. We don''t know what danger we will be encounter in here."


    "Yoy got the point, Nic but can you use it?" asked Becky.


    Nic showed the gun to her friends. "Maybe... I always see people use it in the movie. I never actually hold it before. This is the first time."


    "You never hold a real gun before? Then how can you use it?" asked Livnah with a sarcastic voice.


    "Of course I never hold a real gun before. I''m not a daughter of police or gangsters. So, why should I hold a gun? It''s illegal for us to use a gun," said Nic, defense herself.


    "Okey, Nic.. You can keep the gun. We might having trouble later so that gun can help us," said Bambam, putting an end to her friends conversation.


    "How did you know we will get into trouble?" asked Rivera to Bambam.


    "Is just a feeling, Rivera. Anything can happen in this place."


    "That''s right, Bambam. We don''t know where we are so it''s the best if we keep on guard," said Emma, supporting for Bambam.


    When Emma said like that, everyone nodding their head, understand about the situation they face right now. It''s about life and death.


    Their life right know is depend on what they do in the future. One wrong step and they will be dead. Appear in the place with weapon, blood and dead body was not a good sign. For an ordinary people like them, this place is very dangerous. They have to get out from here as soon as possible or else, they will be dead before sun rise tomorrow morning.


    "Let''s get out of here. It''s still not safe to be around here," said Becky and she walked in front of her friends to the stairs.


    "Why don''t we use the elevator?" said Livnah who still downstairs without following her friends to the stairs.


    Everyone stop walking and they turned their head toward Livnah.


    "What elevator?" asked Suzy.


    ...


    TING!


    The door open and the girls look outside while observing their surrounding. They afraid that they may encounter a bad people and they would get killed.


    "Is there anyone out there?" asked Emma.


    "No, there''s no one here. Let''s go." Livnah walked out from the elevator followed by her friends and they took the left turn.


    "Are you guys sure want to take this path?" asked Rivera, who walked far behind because she was afraid to be in front.


    "We don''t have time to think about it, Rivera.. We need to find a way out before someone else found us,"said Nic.


    "I wonder what kind of people who live here other than the ordinary people. Are they have tentacle or have a scales like a snakes? "said Becky while looking at her surrounding to make sure that there is no danger around them.


    "Don''t let the imagination dominate you, Becky. If that kind of people live here, then we really need to be extra careful, "said Chellyne.


    KATTANG!


    The girls stop when they hear a sound of metal that have been thrown to floor. They look their surrounding with an anxious and frightened face.


    Nic hold the gun tightly and when it''s necessary, she will use it. Emma who also hold a gun in her hand, already lifted the gun until it reach the level of her head.


    "What was that?" asked Suzy, curious.


    "Shut up. It might hear us," said Becky.


    "So what should we do now? Should we need to keep walking?" asked Bambam. She also feel worried and anxious even though there is her friends by her side.


    Then, the sound of gunshot heard from the right hallway from where the girls stand. Another sound came from the voice of people screaming everywhere.


    "Let''s move. We don''t have much time now," said Livnah. She start to running andher friends follow her from behind.


    When they running to the end of the hallway, they bumped into two soldiers who was patrolling around.


    Livnah and Bambam who was running at the front, didn''t have the time to stop at the right time so they bumped into the two soldiers and all four of them fall into the floor.


    The other girls managed to stop at the right time and they quickly help their two other friends to stand up.


    "What the hell? Who are you girls?" said one of the soldier.


    The other soldier stand up and catch Chellyne who stand closely to him.


    "ARGH!Let me go!" scream Chellyne while she struggle to get loose from the soldier.


    "CHELLYNE!!!"

 Chapter 4 - Become stronger

    "Let. Her. Go. You idiot!!!!!" shout Becky as she move forward and kick the soldier who catch Chellyne. The soldier scream in pain before he fall back onto the floor. After she escape from the soldier, Chellyne quickly run to her other friends.


    Seeing that his friend has been attack, the other soldier attack Becky. Becky rolled on the floor to other side of the soldier before she kick the soldier''s back. The soldier fall to the front.


    The other soldier stand up and he quickly swing his fist to Becky. Becky move backwards and avoid the punch before she kick the soldier right onto his chest. The soldier fall back to the floor while holding his chest, feel the pain coming through his chest. Weird, really.. How come a little girl like Becky can produce such a strong kick. That was not an ordinary kick!


    While, the other one stand up and look at Becky with an anger in his eyes. Before he can attack Becky, Nic hit his head with the gun in her hand.


    The soldier become unconscious and he fall again to the floor.


    Nic''s friends look at her and look at the soldier again and again.


    "I have to hit him before he attack Becky. Lucky I didn''t shot him," said Nic when she saw her friends look at her with a blank expression.


    Becky look at the other soldier before she walking toward him. "Sorry about this." With a hard and fast swing, Becky punch the man, making the man unconscious just like the other soldier.


    "Okey, that will save us for a short time. Let''s go.. We can''t stay too long in here," said Bambam. She walk foward, leading her friend all along the hallway.


    The other girls look at the man which Becky punch a while ago before they continue to walking.


    "I didn''t know you can fight?" said Emma, try to chase Becky who walked faster than her. "I don''t... I don''t have any idea why I can fight with them too," said Becky.


    Emma''s mouth opened widely. "You kidding, right?"


    "I''m not. I really don''t know how to fight."


    "SHHH!!!" Rivera told her friends to shut up before her eyes wandering wildly over the hallway. She look like she was looking for something.


    "What is it?" asked Livnah.


    "You didn''t hear that? Someone is coming."


    "What, someone is coming?!!" asked Suzy, start to panic.


    "Let''s hide for a while," said Chellyne. She walked toward a door not far from there. Leaving them no choice, the girls follow Chellyne and enter the room. "Are you sure no one know we are here?" asked Bambam. She also worried if someone else might know they were there.


    "Not for a long time but we can hide until it''s safe to walked outside," said Chellyne, convinced her friends so they keep following her.


    Suddenly they heard another voice that come from a man inside the room. The girls quickly hide behind the curtain.


    "You said this is the safe place. How come there is people in here," said Becky angrily to Chellyne.


    "I don''t know that either. I think it is better to hide in here rather than walking outside until someone catch us again," said Chellyne, annoyingly.


    " Shh, guys.. Shut up, they will hear us in here."


    " Keep quiet.."


    When they stop talking, the sounds of a man''s voice appear again but this time, it was closer to where the girls were hiding. Each one of them keep praying in their heart in order that they wouldn''t be found. If the men find out that they were hiding there, it would be a dead end for the girls.


    Man1:"How was the other team''s situation? Can they handle the thing there?"


    Man2:"Yes, definitely. Don''t worry about them. They are strong enough to handle the things there. We''ll only have to worry about General Kao, we cannot let him escape again."


    Man1:"Good, lets find that bastard before he really escape. No one cannot escape from Team Alpha so easily."


    Man2:"Let''s go."


    Man1:"Wait."


    The other man stop walking as he look into his right where the other man was looking. The first man walk to the spot where the girl''s hide. He open the curtain and shocked to see there are nine unknown girls is hiding there.


    "Who the hell are you guys??"


    Feel the danger already in front of them, Becky take decision to kicked the man right in his chest. The man rolled away from Becky before he m.o.a.ned out pain.


    "RUN!!!"shout Becky to her friends.


    All the girls run toward the door while Becky distract the second man.


    "Becky, let''s go!" shout Bambam who wait for Becky at the door. She can see Becky kick the other man until the man fall back into the floor far away from her. What was going on? How come Becky so strong?


    Becky try to run toward Bambam but the man who Becky kicked in the first place, grab her feet, causes Becky to fall again on the floor.


    Becky felt the pain through her knees. She look at man and she kicked the man''s hand harder before she stand up and run again.


    "Argh, shit! Damn it!!!" He look at Becky who already get out from the door and locked the door. He can see his friend running to the door but didn''t reached the door on time.


    "God, damn!!" said the other man angrily when he can''t catch the girl. He look at the man who still lying on the floor. "What should we do about them?"


    "They doesn''t seem that dangerous but we need to catch them. Who knows that they might be a vampire too."


    ...


    The girls stop running when they reach at the end of the hallway. The light in that side was a little dim. There is no one here so for a meantime, they are safe. Meanwhile, the girls took this chance to rest because they have run far enough. There no way they can escape this place. It''s like a maze in here. Whenever they run to, they still end up in the same place. If only they have a map...


    "I think we are safe now," said Suzy while catching her breath.


    "Well not for too long actually. We still need to move on," said Nic. She also trying to catch her breath. She sit down to the floor while lean on to the wall.


    While they were talking, Chellyne saw another exit door right in front of them at the end of the hallway. With a happy, revealed face, she pointed at the door. "There''s an exit door there. Let''s check it out what was the other side look."


    "Exit door? Finally, I really hate to be in this place.. It is like a hell. Can''t escape but you have nowhere to go," said Bambam, happily stand up from the floor.


    And with that, they walked to the exit door. Another hope filled up in their heart. They hope that they can get out from that place and find a way to figure out what happen.

 Chapter 5 - War

    "Woah!"


    The girls stunned when they see the view in front of them. After they walk through the exit door, they realised that they were in some kind of soldier base camp with and also there a big white buliding stand in front of them.


    Another explosion exploded at the right side where the girls stand. The girls quickly lie on the ground and cober their heads using their hands.


    The sounds of gun shooting everywhere is echoing through all over the places followed by sound of soldier shouting here and there.


    This place is a mess!


    The other soldier and another group of soldier which wear black suit is shooting at each other. It''s seems like there is a war happening in here.


    Whatever the reason of this war, the girls need to find a way out from this hell place before they also get killed.They didn''t even figured out why did they appeared in this kind of place. And now when they encounter a deadly situation like this, how can they survive this?


    Another explosion exploded.


    "We''ve must get out from here!" shouted Bambam while looking at her other friends. None of them dare to stand up. If they stand up, they might get shot.


    "Where should we go? There''s no other safe place here," shout Livnah loudly. The sound of the explosion really make their voice unheard if they speak normal.


    "Anywhere... We need to get out from this bloody place!!" said Becky and without thinking, she stand up and walk into the small building at the side of the building where they escape from. When the others saw Becky just stand up without fear anything, they also stand up and follow Becky''s stepped.


    Becky open the door to the small building. She looked back to her other friends and waved her hands to them, signalling them to hurry up. "Hurry up, guys...!!!"


    Some of the black soldiers saw the girls running to the front door of the small building. They point their gun to the girls, ready to kill them. When Becky saw the soldiers pointing the gun toward Emma and Nic, who running far behind the others, she then shout loudly to give them warning. "Watch out!!"


    Emma and Nic turn around and saw the soldiers. Their''s eyes widened in shocked.


    Suddenly, not far from there, a black figured jumped from a car and attack the group of black soldiers. Another man come from the left side and shoot the group.


    " Come on!!" Becky grab the Emma''s hand. After that, they quickly run to the door where the others waiting for them. Nic who also left behind chase her friend. Unfortunately, her luck isn''t good when suddenly, a soldier from the group grabbed Nic''s hand and push Nic to the ground.


    Nic cried a loud pain when she was pushed harshly to the ground. She look at the soldier with an angry face. "How dare you!!" Nic shoot the soldier with the gun in her hand.


    The shots go through the soldier''s chest and in a few seconds, the soldier fall to the ground, dead. Nic released a relief sigh before she run toward her friends again.


    "Are you alright, Nic!?" asked Chellyne, worried that Nic might be injured after she has been attacked by the soldier.


    Nic nodded. "Yes, I''m alright."


    "That''s good.. Let''s go!" said Suzy.


    "STOP RIGHT THERE!!"


    All the girls stop when they heard someone order them to stop walking. Slowly, they turn back and saw a man with green-darkness coloured hair was pointing a gun to them. The girls shocked to see the man and they start to afraid that the man will actually kill them.


    A few second later, the man put down his gun as he walking toward the girls. "Follow me.. I will get you out of here," said the man. He walk foward, leading the girl to another safe place far from the war place.


    The girls looked at each other and hesitate to follow the man. They unsure if the man is a good man or a bad one.


    When the girls did not follow him, the man turn back to them. At the same time, he saw a black soldier emerge from the building where the girls got out before and holding a gun. He quickly raised his gun and shoot the soldier before the soldier have a chance to shoot any of the girls.


    All the girls duck while covering their heads using their arms. After the situation is a bit safe, they looked at the soldier who are already dead.


    "If you still want to live, then follow me." And just like that the man turn around again and walk away. Without any choice, the girls follow the man.


    "Can we trust him??" asked Rivera with curiosity.


    "I don''t know, but for now.. We must trust him," reply Livnah.


    "Why?" Another question popped out from Emma''s lips.


    "Because he saves our ass.. Now shut up and just follow him," said Bambam, walked fasted than anyone.


    Emma pout her lips upon hearing what Bambam said to her."I''m just asking."


    They keep walking until they arrived in a big base camp of soldier that was located in the middle of the jungle. There are many soldier holding big or small gun in their hands, running here and there showing that they really busy for something.


    " What is this place?" asked Becky, amazed.


    "Let''s go."


    The man take them to another big camp with other people in there. A lot of doctors was working in fast speed to treat the injured peoples and soldiers.


    "Here''s another survivors..."


    A male doctor approached to them. He also wear soldier uniform but he wear another white coat that already covered by blood, showing that he is also a doctor, apart from being a soldier. "Dale.. Another survivor, again!!??" said the man, smiling widely to the man in front of him.


    The man with green-darkness coloured hair known as Dale was just nodded a little. "I found them otuside the Pentagon Building. Check them out if there any injuries," said the man before he walked away.


    The doctor looked at the girls before he smiling. "Take a seat, ladies... You will get treated later." Same like the Dale, this doctor also have a little dye with red coloured on his hair. "My name is Carlos.. I am a soldier.. Also a doctor.. If you have any injuries, tell me quickly so I can treat you to avoid any danger."


    The girls didn''t speak anything, instead they just observing the situation around them. They can see there are many survivors that been sent here and almost every of them is lying on the bed with different kind of injuries.


    Carlos checked on each of the girls and find none of them have any injuries. "Okey, well.. None of you have any injuries at all. That''s good actually." He looked at Nic and Emma and show his hand.


    Emma and Nic looked at Carlos with a blank face, don''t know what was he want from them.


    "Do you girls still want to keep that gun? It''s not inappropriate for a girls like you two holding a gun. Beside, it''s safe here.. No one will shoot you," said Carlos, calmly as he know what was on their mind.


    Slowly, Emma and Nic hand over the gun to Carlos. Carlos then put the gun into one of the table and look into Suzy. Same as before, he shows his hand. Suzy who understand what Carlos want, handing over the knife she''s holding.


    "What happen here!?" asked Livnah, gathering her courage to ask Carlos.


    Carlos look at them, weirdly.


    "You guys don''t know!?"

 Chapter 6 - The Mission

    "How can we know.. We don''t even know this place," said Becky irritably.


    Carlos looked at them with another weird face. "This is one of the hiding place of the vampire''s clan. We just save your life from being killed by this vampire---"


    "What do you mean by---Vampire?" asked Livnah quickly, not believing about what just she heard.


    Carlos looked at them with another blank expression. He didn''t think that Livnah would asked a question like that. "You guys don''t know about vampire!??"


    "Of course we know what''s that thing is.. But did you really say that there''s a VAMPIRE... here?" said Chellyne, also can''t believe what just Carlos told them.


    Carlos want to say another word before a nurse calling his name."Doctor! Can you help us here, there is a patient who badly injured!!" "What happen?" ask Carlos, turning his head to the nurse.


    "His leg is broken and there''s another long cut in his waist. We already control the bleeding problem.. But we cannot take the risk to tend the wound. He''s already exposed to some dangerous chemical..."


    "That kind of injuries cannot be treated here. Bring him to the Ambulance and send him to the Hospital Queen Centre." The nurse quickly nodded after hearing the order from Carlos. Carlos and the nurse quickly disappeared to check the patient.


    The girls who just quietly watched the doctor and the nurse working, looking at each other with questions full on their heads.


    " Vampire!!?? What was that mean exactly?" asked Emma, again.


    "I presume that what he mean is.. the world where we landed just know is the world of vampire. In our world, none of the vampire existence is true.. It''s only a mitos," said Chellyne with a serious face, making the atmosphere more intense.


    "But we still didn''t see a real vampire.. Maybe they were just bluffing," said Becky.


    Bambam sighed. "No, Becky... I think what Carlos just said is true.. There is a vampires here.. He live here and he know this world better than us. We also don''t know the reason why we can enter into this kind of place."


    "Then, will we be able to go home!? I don''t want to stay here!" said Nic.


    "There must be a reason why we can appear here. We must do something to open the door to our world and only then we can go home!" said Chellyne, trying to adjust her position on the bed.


    "You mean, like we have to do a mission or something like that?" asked Suzy.


    "Yes, but I don''t know what kind of mission. I think it''s better for us to figure it out together," said Chellyne.


    "You right, Chellyne. That''s make a sense... we need to do something to make the door to our world open, though I never saw the door yet.. But at least we know how can we go home after this.. The only problem is---"


    "To find what kind of mission we need to do." Becky looked at her friend with a serious face. "Did anyone has an idea?"


    "I can''t think anything.. I don''t even know what kind of mission we have to do," said Emma, holding her head, look confused.


    "Maybe we have to help someone to complete this mission," said Livnah, after a long time being quiet.


    "Help someone? Who?" asked Nic.


    "That is why we need to find it. Who is it?" said Chellyne, calm.


    "Oh My God.. This is even harder than the exam... Why did we come here in the first place?" said Becky.


    "Just hold it, Becky... We have to survive and go back home together." Bambam patted Becky''s head to encourage her friend.


    "So, what we have to do now?? Shouldn''t we have to something??" asked Emma. She look around to find something interesting they can do. "What can we do in this kind of place anyway? We don''t even know what kind of place is this??" reply Livnah.


    "Well, at least we have to do something.. Instead of just sitting here like a stupid person," said Suzy, waving her hand around.


    "Hey, we''re not stupid!" said Becky, feel annoying when Suzy said they were stupid. She don''t like people call her stupid, although Suzy didn''t mention her name.


    Suzy didn''t say anything to reply Becky, instead she just rolling her eyes and cross her hands.


    "We can''t step out from this camp.. Or we will get killed. It''s just our luck when that man called Dale save us out there. Next time, there will be no second chance. We need to find something else," said Bambam.


    "And we gonna do it without stepping out from here. How do we do it??" asked Nic.


    "We find a way, don''t worry," said Chellyne.


    Everyone sighed deeply before every each of them turn quiet and drawn into their own world.


    A few minute later, a loud, high-pitched scream was heard from the end of the biggest tent at the left side.


    All the girls turn their heads to where the screaming came from. They was curious, what happen in there.


    A black figured jump out from the biggest tent to the tent where the girls were. It has a white pale skin, just like a corpse that get up from the grave and has a long sharp teeth like a shark''s teeth. His claw was very sharp and long. The vampire has a fresh red blood all over his body and mouth, means that he just kill somebody. When the corspe-looking man saw the people in the treatment place, he not hesitate to show them his sharp teeth while hissing very loud.


    All the people there suddenly become panic and they start to run away to save their own life. For a moment, that place become a chaos only because of just one vampire. Shouts echoing through all over the area. Even the nurses also run to save their life.


    "What the f.u.c.k!!" said Becky, in shock.


    "Vampire!!! That''s a vampire!!" shout Rivera, anxiety start to fill in her.


    "Shit!!!" Bambam quickly grab the gun on the table and shoot to the vampire. The vampire avoid the gunshot and jump to Bambam''s back. His move is so fast that Bambam couldn''t react in time. The vampire grab Bambam''s hand and push her to the ground.


    "Argghhh!!" shout Bambam in pain. The gun she''s holding flew away near Nic''s leg.


    Nic quickly take the gun and point it to the vampire. At the same time, the vampire look at Nic and hissed to her. The vampire took a fast step toward Nic. He hold the tip of the gun and kick Nic at her stomach. Nic scream in pain as she was thrown back from the ground and knocked into the bed row behind them.


    "NIC!!!!!"


    The other girls gap in suprise. How strong!


    Becky move forward and swing her fist to the vampire. The vampire saw the attack and he duck to avoid the punch before he choked Becky to the air. Becky groaned in pain.


    Seeing their friend are in danger, the other girls don''t have choice but to attack the vampire. Only Rivera and Suzy didn''t go into the battle field because they were helping Nic.


    The vampire release Becky when the other girls attack him. And just like that, the fight between the girls and the vampire begin.


    Bambam also get up and join the others.


    The vampire kicked Livnah harder on her chest, making Livnah flying from the ground, onto the table full of medicine and other treatment equipments. Livnah groan in pain while she holding her chest. Damn it, I didn''t know a kick could be this hurt!!!


    Suddenly, there is a hand stretched out to help her up. Livnah who was in shocked state look at the tall and handsome man who helped her. Like the other two men she met before, this man has a blue dark hair in front of his hair. For a while, Livnah lost in her own world while looking at the handsome young man.


    "Are you alright, girl?"

 Chapter 7 - We have no home

    "Are you alright, girl?"


    Livnah blinking. Snapped back into the reality, she reply, "Huh!?" She looked at herself and then she just nodded like a little child. "I-I think...."


    The man nodded once before he shifted his gaze toward the vampire. "Where did the hell that vampire coming from??"


    Livnah look at the vampire and she saw another three men was fighting with the vampire while her friends was stand outside of the battle field. Same as the man who helped her, this three men also has a different kind of coloured hair. The man who hold a knife has dark-orange coloured hair while the other two, has white strip and dark-purplish coloured hair.


    Livnah stare at them with a ''unbelievable'' meaning on her face. Really, everytime I''ve meet a men, they have a different kind of colours.. Is this some kind of cosplay or what? Is there any men out there have a normal colour of hair?


    The man with white-strip coloured hair squeeze the vampire''s hand and push him to the ground, locked him until the vampire can''t move anymore. The man with orange coloured hair swing his knife to the vampire''s chest until it embedded completely.


    The vampire scream in pain but in a horror tone. It making sounds like a demon or some kind of animal. The area which the knife was embedded slowly burn into ashes until the vampire is completely on fire. The scream become even scary and louder when the vampire was in completely burn in the fire.


    Everyone watch the vampire burned into ashes before it is gone, blow by the wind.


    The girls stand where they are, still thinking about the incident. They can''t believe they actually meet a vampire and fight with it. Before, they only saw vampire in the movie but now, they have met one and actually fighting with it. If they tell everyone in their world, will everyone believe what they saying?


    No, absolutely not! People will think they are crazy!


    Carlos got there in hurry. He was panting when he stopped beside the girls because when he heard that there''s a vampire attacking, he run quickly as he can but when he arrive, the vampire is already dead.


    Calros look at the other men. "Brothers... Good Lord, you are here. I run as quickly as I can to help here but you are already here. Thanks for lending a hand by the way," said Carlos, still panting. A sweat running through down his forehead.


    "Actually, this girls is the one who take care of the vampire before we came. They pretty strong actually... But the vampire is still strong than them," said the orange coloured hair guy. The other men nodded, looking at the girls.


    "Where did you guys come from!?? We never met a survivors who pretty handy at things like this. You lucky you can fight the vampire, or else you will get bitten," said the white-strip hair guy.


    "Dale is the one who bring them here," said Carlos.


    "Dale??" said the guy who saved Livnah.


    "Ah,well.. It doesn''t matter for now.. Let''s move to the jeep. We''ve already wipe out all the vampire''s hidden place so we can move now before they send another backup to attack us," said Carlos.


    "Alright, then... Girls, let''s move.. We have enough of today. Let''s get you home," said the guy with a dark-purple hair.


    The girls look at each other. Home??


    We have no homes....


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    ~(Hunters Organization-Royal Castle)~


    The girls looked everywhere with an amazed expression. They keep gaping everytime they walked into another different hallway of the building. They never seen a building so stylish like this. Only the royal or nobel one can enter such place. Almost all the walls is shining like a gold, the chandelier is made from diamond, the decorations is from a high-class style. If they want to enter place like this in their real world, they need a million lifetime to get the money.


    It''s lucky for them to stepped on place like this. Not every time they can enjoy a lifetime like this. How great!!!


    "My name is Willy. You can call me whatever you want,"said the man with dark purple hair while giving a welcoming smile to the girls. "Welcome the Royal Castle of the Hunter Organisation. From now on you will live here... As a vampire hunter."


    The girls keep listening while following Willy walked through the stairs.


    "As a vampire hunter? What do you mean?" asked Becky.


    "We are not a vampire hunter. We are just an ordinary people," said Bambam, support Becky''s word.


    "Well, not anymore. If you want to survive or save the people you love, the only way out is to be a vampire hunter," said Willy.


    "Why we have to be a vampire hunter? We not even that strong. We can''t even kill the vampire back there," said Livnah. There is a disappointment in her tone.


    "You can''t kill it because you guys do not strong enough. But still, for an ordinary people like you guys, fighting a vampire with a bare hand is a kinda pretty strong too. You guys have the courage to fight the vampire. Did you guys have ever fight with a vampire before. Or participate in another vampire hunter organisation??" said Willy.


    "This is the first time we have met a vampire. We even don''t know why we end up being there," said Chellyne.


    "Yeah, that''s right. We never experienced this kind of thing before," said Rivera irritably.


    "Hrmm.. That''s, uhh.. Pretty weird but never mind. Let me remind you before you start your life in here. From now on, you are a vampire hunter. Seeing you guys fighting the vampire back there really convince us that you guys are worth to be here. Everytime we go out to do our missions, many vampire hunters lost their life. So we need a replacement for them for another new generation," explain Willy calm.


    " But we want to live a normal life... Not looking for any death," said Suzy annoyed.


    " You have no choice. You will understand it when you learn how to be a real vampire hunter," said Willy.


    "This is suck! Why we need to do this??" said Becky, pursed her lips.


    The girls stop when Willy stop in front of a big, semi-circle shape door and decorate with a violet colour cloth which used as a curtain. At the top of the semi-circle door, there is a wooden plate which written as Section 365 in a sparkle navy blue ink.


    The girls look blankly at the number plate. Section 365??Just how many room in this castle.


    "Let''s go in."


    Willy lead the girls enter the room. Once again, the girls amazed as they saw the modern and luxury style in this room. The living room was decorated by the wooden classy coaches set, the chandelier made by a sparkling diamond, the windows made by high-quality of glasses, the fireplace is big and it will be comfortable enough for them to warm up their body later.


    The girls quickly shifted their expression into normal reaction when they saw two women was sitting on the luxury coaches. The women also look at them. Their conversation has stopped when Willy bring nine other girls into the living room.


    "I believe that Section 365 is need more people in it. I have come to bring the new vampire hunters here. They still didn''t register yet but in a meantime, they will stay here," said Willy with a polite manner.


    One of the women stand up and walking toward the girls. She looked at them one by one before she smiled. This women was incredibly attractive with fair skin and red cherry lips. Her dimples on both side of her cheeks were showing and her long eyelashes framed a pair of eyes, which curve into a crescent moon whenever she smiled. Even her hair with a red chestnut colour was fit her perfectly.


    "They are still too young. How old are you, my dear girls?" asked the woman politely.


    "We are 17 years old, madam. All of us have the same age," reply Bambam, as a representative of her others friends.


    "Oh, dear... Don''t call me madam.. I''m still 21 years old.. Call me Wanda. I am the one who in charge here. But wow... You guys really are young. It make me remind my old time," said Wanda, chuckled after she said that.


    "You always look young, Wanda," said Willy.


    "Oh, don''t tease me, Willy. You make me blushing," said Wanda shyly.


    "There is nothing to shy of.. You really still look that young."


    The girls looked at them without any expression shown in their face. The girls could see the close relationship between Wanda and Willy. There must be something happen between them.


    "Urm.. May I ask? I''m not meant to be so rude but seems like you two are really close for some reason," said Chellyne politely, didn''t want to make the two of them misunderstood about what she was saying.


    "Oh dear... We always like this. Willy is my brother-in-law.. I married his oldest brother, Alex. You guys would probably meet him later," said Wanda. She understand what Chellyne was tyring to ask, because people often misunderstood about the relationship between her and all her brother-in-laws.


    "Ahh.. That''s why they really close. Willy is her brother-in-law," whisper Becky to Bambam.


    "Then, I''ll leave them here with you. I have some job to do and needed to complete ASAP," said Willy. He waved goodbye to Wanda and the other woman before he turned his gaze to the girls.


    "Girls.. Wanda will take care of you. Please listen to her because she know what you have to do next," said Willy.


    The girls watch him as Willy walked out from the room. After that, they shifted their gaze toward Wanda.


    Wanda smiled widely to the girls. "Now, which one of you want to tell me her name first??"

 Chapter 8 - The Licence Card

    "My name is Emma."


    After the last person introduced her name, Wanda nodded and she look at her friend. "This is April.. She is also 21 years old. Now, ladies.... Since Willy already bring you here and put you guys under my protection, I will tell you about this place. As you can see, this is place where all the vampire hunter lived. This place is known as the Royal Castle, one of the best facilities in Hunter Organisation. In Royal Castle, there is 500 total of dorm which we called it section here. In each dorm, there is only fourteen room for fourteen vampire hunter."


    The girls listen carefully when Wanda start her briefing about this Royal Castle. It is interesting to know more about this magnificent place because after all, they gonna live here from now on.


    " Me and April was the other member who live in here. So, if you need anything, you can ask us," said Wanda.


    "Just the two of you? Where is the other member?" ask Livnah. She feels weird when she don''t see anyone around.


    "You never knew when God take you life," said April, leaving a clue for the girls to resolve it themselves.


    "You mean they are already dead?" said Becky.


    "Some of them is lost during the mission to hunt vampire," reply Wanda. "Then, what are you guys waiting for? Let''s take a look into your room. We will have another time to chatting again."


    Wanda take the girls to their room with excitement. April also help Wanda to take the girls to their room. The Section 365 is not always have a new members like this, not until they die and someone new have to replace them.


    After the girls choose their own room, Wanda told them to get ready because Alex will come here to take the girls to the Hunter Organisation Centre to register their new status as a vampire hunter.


    When the girls is done with their preparation, a man who look like he was is the middle of 30 year old but still look young and strong enter Section 365.


    Wanda who was sitting in the living room and have a nice chatting with April suddenly jump in excitement and hug the man. The man chuckled when he saw the childish side of Wanda. "Alex, you''re home. How the work??" asked Wanda smiling from ear to ear. She still not break the hug and clinging to that man.


    While April just shake her head when Wanda ignore her when her husband came in.


    "Alex? Wanda''s husband?" said Chellyne. She and her friends walked into the living room and take their own seat. Each of the girls look at Alex.


    Wanda quickly break off the hug and sit beside April.


    Alex cleared his throat. "Well, I don''t feel surprised to see that all you already know me. Yes, I am Alex.. Wanda''s husband. I come here as soon as I''ve heard the news from Willy. Looks like we have a new junior, eh?"


    "Aren''t they adorable??" said Wanda giggled. "I''ll introduce them to you...."


    After the nice welcoming introduction from Wanda, the girls smiled. Alex nodded after he short introduction. "Okey, so ladies.... Let''s go to the Hunter Organisation Center to register. A vampire hunter cannot hunt vampire if they don''t have a license."


    "There is a license for a vampire hunter? Why we didn''t know about that?" said Suzy.


    "Yes, of course... And each time a vampire hunter going out for a hunting, they will receive an award in form of money. And if you are a skillful vampire hunter, you will get promoted. You will learn this in the Vampire Hunter Class,"said Alex,leading the girls out from the dorm.


    " Bye, dear.. "Wanda kissed Alex''s cheeks before she waved goodbye to the girls.


    " Let''s go, ladies... "


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The girls look up to the tall and huge building in front of them. When they look at the building, they instantly remember the huge building they often see in the movie. They never enter such a big building like that before. At the top of the building, ''Hunter Organisation Centre'' was hanging on the wall with white and red metal.


    The Hunter Organisation Centre are not far from the Royal Castle. Only took the twenty minutes from Royal Castle to the Hunter Organisation Centre.


    The girls quickly follow Alex enter the building who has walked faster than them. At the entrance in the lobby, they meet familiar two men. One of them is the man who helped them before. He is the orange coloured hair guy. With him is the brown chestnut hair guy who was shorter than him.


    "Alex!! It''s good to see you again. How''s the work at the factory?" asked the orange hair guy.


    Alex smile toward the man before he hug the two men. The orange guy shifted his gaze to the girls. "Og, it''s you guys again. What are you guys doing here?" asked the orange hair guy.


    "Oh, look like you already know them. Willy told me to bring them here, for their license as a vampire hunter," reply Alex.


    "Oh, I just met them at the vampire''s hiding spot. I don''t know they were going to be a vampire hunter. But they pretty strong actually. It''s good to have them as a vampire hunter thought," said the orange hair guy with a wide smile on his face. He look at the girls and when the girls look at him, he winked at them.


    Alex nodded. "I see."


    "Ladies, this is my second brother, Jakzen. And this little one is our youngest brother, Terence," said Alex,introduce his brothers to the girls.


    "Hey yo,girls.. We''ve meet again. I''m looking forward for our next meeting. Nice to have you guys as my junior," said Jakzen and then he laughed.


    "They will introduce themselves later but now, I need to take them the Registration Office. You will get your reunion later," said Alex. He teased his brother at the end of his words.


    Jakzen grinned. "Okey, then. See you guys soon!!"


    Alex and the girls walked to the elevator. Alex press the button to get into twelfth floor.


    The process to get the Licences Card has a difficult process. They need to undergo ten process until the registration is done. When the registration is done, the girls feel very exhausted because they didn''t have enough rest when they come to this world, The Other World.


    Alex understand the difficult situation the girls had got into. Therefore, Alex take the girls back to their dorm and let them rest. Besides, they need more energy by tomorrow because their training will begin.

 Chapter 9 - Breakfast (1)

    "Hei, Nic.. Wake up! Wake up girl.. You will be late!!"


    Nic upon her eyes slowly when someone called her name and shaking her body to awake her. She can see a familiar face but she couldn''t remember who it was. "Huurmm!??" Wait, isn''t this Wanda? I''ve met her in my dreams. Why did she appear in front of me? Did I still in my own dreams?


    Wanda sighed a little when she saw the blank expression on Nic''s face. "Get up, girl.. Or you would be late for your first day. Its gonna be a big day today, so get up!!"


    "Wanda? What are you doing here?" ask Nic.


    Wanda look at Nic with a confused gaze. "Urm.. I''m here to wake you up since it''s been to late for you to wake up!" said Wanda.


    Nic look around with a wild gaze. "Where am I?" asked Nic again.


    "Urm.. At the dorm.. In Royal Castle?"


    Like stroke by a lightning, Nic get up from the bed. "What?? I''m still here... I''m not home??" shout Nic. Wanda feels a bit weird when Nic shout like that. "What do you mean by still not home? Isn''t this your new home?" asked Wanda.


    Nic''s mouth open widely when she realised the situation right now. "So, I was still here. I thought that if I sleep, I would be able to forget everything and all of this would become normal. But how come I still here?" said Nic with a sad tone. She hold her head with her both hands while she slowly fall onto the bed again.


    Wanda look at Nic with another confused face. She really didn''t understand what she was saying. Is she regret to come to the Royal Castle? Is she regret it now that she already become a vampire hunter than being a normal girl? "Well, sometimes the thing we expected never flow as what we want but we can change what the outcome is. As long as you keep fighting and have faith in yourself," said Wanda. If she not understand what was Nic try to say but at least she can comfort the girl.


    Nic look at Wanda with a you-don''t-understand-me looking face. It''s was obvious that Wanda don''t understand whatever she was saying. Arhh.. Nevermind, it is better to not tell Wanda anything. She might don''t trust it.


    Wanda patted Nic''s shoulder before she walked to the door. "You have exactly one hour to prepare before going downstairs for breakfast."


    Nic grunt. "Why did I still in here? Shouldn''t I move back to my own world after I wake up from sleep? Damn it! How long did we have to stay here?"


    Before Nic could do anything to prepare herself, Livnah burst into her room with an excited face. A wide, really wide smile appear on her face." Nic, get up, girl! Look who here!! "


    Nic feel curious so she walked out from the room and enter the living room. There, a tall girl with a bright skin was smiling next to April. At the same time, the others girl also enter the living room. When they saw the new girl, everyone scream in happiness.


    "Dee!!"


    The girls run toward Dee and hug her tightly. April move aside to give them a space and exchange weird expression with Wanda who also looked confused.


    "Woah, hold on. Did you girls know her?" asked April, immediately stopping the happy reunion between the girls and the new member of Section 365.


    "Yes,of course. She is our friend. Her name is Dee," said Bambam with joy. "And she have a same age as us," said Emma, adding the fact about the new girl.


    Dee just smile when her friends introduced her to Wanda and April.


    "And Dee... This is Wanda and April. They are our senior in our dorm," said Becky, take the opportunity to introduce the seniors to Dee. "Hey, I was going to introduce them to Dee.. You take my part!!" said Rivera frowned. Becky showed her tongue to Rivera. "You the one who is slow!!"


    "Since you guys are already know each other then it will not be a problem then. You guys can show the room to her. She just come back from the Hunter Organisation Center to get her License Card. Now, let''s get ready girls.. The breakfast time is almost come," said Wanda.


    The girls nodded quickly and they take Dee to their room.


    " What is going on here? Why did you guys can be here? What is this place?"asked Dee. Dee also come from the world where the other girls come from. It is obviously when she was confused to everything that happen to her.


    " We will explain later. Right now, we must get prepare. We cannot make Wanda and April waiting for us," said Chellyne.


    Dee nodded in understanding. When her friends show her the room, Dee immediately enter the room to prepare herself.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Like all the other features they saw in other part of Royal Castle, the huge dining hall also made with a high-class materials that even a royal family would think twice to use this materials for their castle.


    When the girls stepped into the dining hall, they try to hold their overwhelmed feeling and acted normal.


    Wanda and April take the girl to the counter to take their own food. On the food counter, there is various kind of food, from the Western food,Eastern food, Southern food and the Northern food. Not enough of that, there is also various kind of dessert along with the different kind of fruits and junk foods. Beside the food counter, there is also a drink counter which have a different kind of drinks. Just say what you want to drink, and you will get it. On top of the drink counter, there were a mountain of glass from difderent kind of juices. Also it is not just juices but also a different kind of wine and c.o.c.ktail.


    Again, the girls feel so amazed with what they witnessed. They feel like they were entering a Heaven and yet, they still on earth, walking on the ground. It was such a blessing they get to enter this kind of heavenly place.


    "What you guys want to eat?Western food? Eastern food? Northern food?? Uh, I know.. Southern food, that''s my favourite!" said Wanda excited, they can see the sparkling light in Wanda''s eyes everytime she talking. She look like an innocent girl who just get a delicious food from her father. She look cute. No wonder Alex would fall in love with her.


    April sighed.


    " Wanda, no one want to know what your favourite food is. Let the girls choose. They know what they want to eat."


    Wanda frowned whole pout her lips. "I know, I know.. I was just so excited..."


    "Don''t mind her, girls.. Lets pick our food and sit on the table. We have only one hour and a half to finish our breakfast before we start our training," said April, leading the girls to the food counter.


    "What training?" ask Becky.


    "You are the new vampire hunter, which mean you have a long way for training for your first mission. If you don''t have any training, how will you fight the vampire?" said April, took a baked potato soup as her breakfast. She look at the girls who still hesitate to choose what kind of breakfast they want. Since it was the first time the girls saw many kind of food, they hardly to choose one meal for themselves. It''s like they want to eat all the food on the counter, but who would do that anyway?


    April smile slightly. "You guys choose first. I will wait at the table."


    "Hey April.. Wait up! Oh, girls.. You better try that easy chicken and dumplings.. It''s delicious. It is my favorite!"


    The girls just watch Wanda chasing April after she take her meal. They look at the food counter again. Still, they can''t choose!!


    "Alright, lets take our own meal too. We have a big day today," said Bambam. She walked around the counter table to look for her own food. And just like that, all the girls separated their way to find their own food.


    Becky keep walking while choosing one by one of the food on the table. At last, she choose the Cajun Shrimp and Grist. When she about to turn around to join the others at the table, she almost bump into a tall and handsome man. The plate she''s holding almost fell down but the man quickly grab her hand with his left hand, carefully not to spill the food at Becky''s hand while the other hand hold Becky''s shoulder to help her control her balancing.


    "Woah.. What the---"


    Becky''s word stuck at the end of her tongue when she saw the man. Her eyebrow frowned as she saw that familiar face of the man. He is the one who found them when they tried to hide behind the curtain yesterday and the one who Becky kick his hand.


    Becky stunned. The man froze.


    " YOU!! ------"


    "YOU-----"

 Chapter 10 - Breakfast (2)

    Becky quickly put a distance between them and look at the man with a cold gaze. What is he doing here? Don''t tell me he was also a vampire hunter!?


    "You..." The man look around him before he look at Becky again. "Who let a kid roaming in here. Wait! How could a kid get into here? Hey kid, who is your mom.. You must be lost, let me take you to your parents."


    Upon hearing what he said, Becky''s face become even darker than before. Her fist become tighter and her blood start to boil. She could punch the man in front of her if she want to. How dare he said that I''m a child? I am a vampire hunter, a qualified one and already have a License Card.


    "Hey, kid.. Why you didn''t speak anything? Come.. I''ll take you..."


    "Bullshit!! I''m not a kid, you punk!! Who said to you I''m a kid!!??" Becky grunted. Although I was just tall as like you chest height, doesn''t mean you can call me kid, you bastard!


    When the man hear the girl said with her small voice, he stunned there shocked. "What? You are not a kid? So, who are you then??"


    "I am also a vampire hunter here, you idiot!! Now get away from my way," said Becky annoyed. She push the man and walked away. She give another dead looked at the man before she look away.


    The man still didn''t believe that the girl who bumped into him was actually a vampire hunter here but he never saw her before. Could it be she is a new vampire hunter? But she was so small and short, how could she fight a vampire with that small and short body?


    Becky take a seat beside Emma with her face still frowned with what just happen. It is clearly that he was insulting me! I''m not that weak although I am short! That idiot!!


    Her friends realised the change of expression on Becky''s face.


    "What is wrong with you, Becky? Cannot find anything you want to eat?" asked Bambam.


    Becky frowned. "There''s a crazy jerk called me kid just now.. How can I not be angry about that."


    A few minutes later, Becky''s friends laughed loudly as they found it so funny. How dare the man called Becky a kid. He surely don''t know what will happen to him if he dare to pick a fight from Becky. In their previous world, Becky known as a hot temper person and whoever made her angry will get a harsh blow from Becky. It was quite scary when Becky turn to rage. So it is better to not make her angry.


    "You guys think it''s funny? Fine, laugh all you want.. Ha ha, ha!" said Becky annoyingly.


    "Don''t be mad at us, Becky," said Suzy, still holding her laugh.


    Becky pouted in annoyed.


    "What''s the matter, Becky?" asked Wanda.


    The frown face on Becky''s face make her look more cute. "Don''t worry about her, Wanda. She just pissed of because there is someone called her kid. She really don''t like when people called her like that," explain Bambam. She was the closest friend to Becky to everything about Becky she knew.


    Wanda nodded. "I see. If I was called as a kid, I would be very angry too."


    "Let''s continue eating your breakfast, girls. We have don''t much time before the practise," said April.


    All the girls then continue to eat their breakfast.


    After the breakfast, Wanda take them to rest at the gazebo in the West Garden. April couldn''t be there for them because she was called to the Hunter Organisation Office regarding to her next mission.


    While they were resting, Wanda talk to them about many thing and as time pass by, Wanda''s liking for the girls grew each time. She start to like them because the girls look so cute in her eyes. Wanda just feel like she was taking care of her sisters. She don''t have any siblings. So, spend time with the girls make her feel like she has sisters. Weird actually, Wanda never felt like this, even for other junior before.


    When the time tick to 9 am, Wanda take them into a huge open hall. The girls could see there are many other vampire hunters was training martial arts in the hall.


    "Oh isn''t that Jakzen?" said Suzy, pointing her index finger toward a man who standing at the corner of the hall.


    All of the girls shifted their direction toward Jakzen.


    "Oh, you guys already knew who Jakzen is?" asked Wanda. She quite surprised the girls already know about Jakzen.


    "Yeah, we''ve meet him and Terence when we go to the Registration Office yesterday," Chellyne reply to Wanda. "But I''m not," said Dee.


    "Let me introduce you then. That guy with orange hair is Wanda''s brother-in-law. His name is Jakzen," said Rivera.


    "Jakzen was in charge of teaching martial arts to the vampire hunter junior. He maybe in charge to teach you martial arts in the future," said Wanda.


    "We need to learn martial arts?" asked Emma.


    "Yeah, of course. We are vampire hunter, Emma. If we kill vampire without defending our self, it''s the same meaning with suicide," said Livnah.


    A man with dark blue hair appeared from nowhere and approaching the girls. He is the one who saved Livnah before.


    When Wanda saw him, she smiled slightly. "This is Elvin. He will take care of you from this onward. I have something to do regarding to my next mission. Elvin will help with everything for you guys. Have a good time."


    As soon as she finished talking, Wanda disappeared from sight at the end of the open hall.


    "Alright, girls.. We''ve meet again and my name is Elvin, just like what Wanda told you earlier. I will be in charge for your training for a while before someone else replace me," said Elvin. The gentle voice that coming from Elvin almost make the girls froze at their place.


    Elvin has a bright skin with a pair of brown eyes and a s.e.xy red lips. His hair was straight in average length but still showing Elvin''s gentleman face. Even his smile could melt the girls heart but the girls was even more tough, so they didn''t fall in love easily.


    "So girls... First thing first, I want to know what is your name. Since you guys was my junior and we don''t have a chance to know each other yesterday, I think now is the time," said Elvin, look at the girls one by one.


    "Of course, I will start from myself then. My name is Chellyne."


    "I am Emma."


    "Then, I am..."

 Chapter 11 - In the classroom (1)

    With the short introduction from the girls, finally it is time for their practise to begin. Elvin take them to meet Jakzen who was watching the vampire hunters training of martial arts. "Brother, I need your help."


    Jakzen turned his head toward Elvin before he glanced at the girls. "What is it?"


    "They are the new junior hunters here.. So I need a favor from you to teach them what they need to learn," said Elvin.


    Jakzen nodded. "Alright, it''s not a problem. I will take care of it."


    Elvin smiled. "Thanks."


    Jakzen look at the girls with a wide smile on his face. "We''ve meet again. Are you guys ready for the training?"


    "Ready or not we can''t escape from it either," said Bambam.


    "True enough," said Jakzen. "Now come with me. Since you are the new hunters here. Your training will start from the beginning."


    The girls follow Jakzen to other huge open hall. In there, another vampire hunters were training. They was much more younger than the vampire hunters in the first open hall before. They must be the junior hunter, like them. But when Jakzen walk through pass the hall, the girls looked at Jakzen curiosity. They thought that Jakzen would teach them the martial arts for their first class learning but it seems like nothing of their thought is true.


    The girls follow Jakzen until they reach another building behind the training hall. It look like an old castle but four times smaller than the Royal Castle. When they enter the building, they can see classrooms and each the classrooms is filled with vampire hunters.


    Once again, the girls feels amazed.


    "You guys need to learn about vampire hunter first before you can learn the martial arts or any weapons. Without your knowledge about vampires, fighting them with your bare hand or any weapons are very useless. Wait outside first.." Jakzen stepped into the classroom where he stopped at.


    The girls look at each other while waiting for Jakzen to come out. They look at their surrounding and observed the things around them.


    "There''s another stairs in there. It must lead to the second floor. You guys want to check it out?" said Livnah excitedly.


    "No, we cannot, Livnah... We have to wait until Jakzen come out from this room. Until then, no one going nowhere," said Dee.


    Livnah pouted. "Fine...."


    "I don''t believe we still here. When I woke up this morning, I thought that I was in my bed and assumed that everything was back to normal but unfortunately, it not exactly happen like that. We still stuck in here," said Nic, crossing her hands and leaned toward the wall.


    "Then, guys.. Could you explain to me, why did you guys end up being here?"asked Dee.


    "We also don''t know. We just studying in our night class and then when its blackout, we already appear this in place. We don''t how and who did it," said Suzy.


    "But we are sure about one thing, this world is not like other normal world... It is a world where the vampire lived, "said Chellyne.


    Dee nodded in agreement." I can see that. I saw a vampire too before, but luckily I''ve been saved by a vampire hunter and he take me here."


    "We also figured out that if we want to get out from here and return to our normal world, we need to do a mission. It will make the door to our world open," continued Nic." We don''t know what kind of mission is it but since we are here.. In this Hunter Organisation, we think that the mission we need to do is to help this vampire hunters to kill all the vampire hunter," said Bambam, add another fact.


    "But, I still cannot find the solution, why do we need to help them? They are stronger than us to fight the vampires. We are weak and didn''t know anything but have to help them," said Emma.


    "That was our another clue. We need to find out why," replied Chellyne.


    "Arh, f.u.c.k! This is so tiring for our first day," said Becky. She leaned on the wall using her head.


    At the same time, Jakzen stepped out from the classroom. "The teacher inside are ready to teach you. You can come in and find your seats. Good luck with the learning," said Jakzen.


    The girls walked into the classroom and saw Willy. He was sitting at his large table while checking some papers. As soon as the girls come in, he turned his head to them. "Oh, it was you guys. Hello, girls."


    The girls just smiled toward Willy.


    "Well, sit down, girls... You have many things to learn. I will teach you slowly today. You guys are new, so it''s okey if you guys cannot catch anything for today," sais Willy. He stand up, leaving the papers he was checking and instead he stsnd in front of the classroom and watch the girls finding their seat.


    "Urmm.. We really don''t know anything about this vampires. Vampire hunters never exist before," said Becky.


    Willy smiled. "I understand. Many junior hunter will said that. But it''s okey, girl... When you learn and learn again in here, you will understand."


    Suzy raised her hand up. Willy shifted his gazed toward Suzy. "Did we really have to fight this vampire hunter?" asked Suzy.


    "Yes... If you don''t kill them.. They will kill you for sure. They were rude and cruel. They don''t mind to kill you and whole of your family. And of course, their purpose for killing is for the blood and... Vampires like to hunt humans."


    "Wait-wait-wait.... What do you mean by ''they like to hunt humans''? Aren''t we the one who suppose to hunt them? Why did they want to hunt us?" said Nic confused.


    "That''s why you need to know. Vampire like to hunt humans because they think that human is weak than them and we as a humans, are only a toy for them to test their own power. Humans, however developed and stand up to fight the vampires. That is when the vampire hunters exist. To balance the system in this world, humans must take back what their deserved. The vampire hunters only exist on three purpose. One.... To protect their loves one and the people around them. Second... To protect the human race in this world from extinct. Third... To remind the vampire hunter that human and vampire have their own world to live in and vampire must never cross the border to conquer the other world," said Willy. He keep smiling whenever he tell the girls although the words he have said has already repeated many times to tell the other junior. He doesn''t mind at all to tell the story for a million time because he think the story is interesting.


    "But what about the good vampires who live among the good humans? Are you guys kill them too?" ask Chellyne.


    "There is no good vampires here. All of them is a bad vampires and don''t forget, they suck humans blook to keep alive," said Willy.


    "But if there is a good one? Should we kill them?" asked Rivera.


    Willy sighed a little. "Yes. You never know the vampires is lying to you and trap you. Don''t believe in any vampires. They only bring a bad deeds and not the good one. If you don''t have a strong heart and you fall easily to their trap, you will die."


    "Who want to believe in vampire anyway... They are creepy and ugly," said Bambam.


    "Good," said Willy.

 Chapter 12 - In the classroom (2)

    Willy hand over a nine sheet of papers to the girls. On the paper is a picture of an ugly woman with a big, sharp teeth and black eyes. She has a big wings that just looks like a bat''s wing. The girls look at the picture for a minute before they looking at Willy.


    "As for your first information and most important knowledge is... This woman, in this picture is the queen of vampire. She is 690 years old."


    "690 years old? I bet she''s look like an old woman now. 690 years old is clearly too old," said Suzy, showing her sarcastic smile. "Hey, vampire is immortal, remember? They can live a thousand years. For a 690 years old vampire is just half of her age and she might probaly just a teenager now," said Livnah. "How did you know about that?" asked Nic, not really understand what was Livnah said before.


    Livnah sighed at Nic''s question.


    "All the vampire hunter organisation in this world try their best to find the location of this queen. If the queen is dead, then the human world will become peace again. Only when the queen is dead the vampire can go back to their homeland."


    "Why don''t you try to find her in their homeland then? She might be there?" said Dee.


    "A few years ago, the Blue Rain Organisation has confirm the queen''s location on earth. She has come out from her own nest and lived in here. So, before she go back to her nest, we must find her and took the chance to kill her. But no one ever find where the queen is.. Everyone try to locate her but every time someones got the location, they will disappear before telling anyone. They''ve been killed by the vampire under the queen''s order. The queen is indeed a very alert and clever. She even know whoever hunters knows about her."


    "To catch the queen, you need to be more clever than the queen," said Bambam suddenly.


    "Yes, Emma. That''s true," said Willy.


    "Urr.. Actually I am Emma.. She is Bambam," said Emma from the left of Willy. Willy look at Emma and he look at Bambam who sit at the right side of him. "Oh, sorry.. I''m not quite familiar with your names yet so... I hope you guys understand," said Willy, try hard to hide his red ears.


    "That''s alright, we understand," reply Emma. She saw Willy''s ears slowly turn to red and Willy trying hard to hide it. Emma found it cute but she don''t want her friends to realise it so she just smile slightly while bowed her head, hiding the smile.


    When Willy saw Emma was smiling and try to hold her laugh, Willy can feel his ears become more hot. So, he turn to the window and looked outside.


    "So, what''s the name of this queen again? She must have a name... Like Guanora.. Or Samara... Or... Oh, I know... Hildaghard?" said Becky excited.


    "What the heck with that naming, Becky?? It''s sounds weird. Your sense of naming is so poor," said Bambam, looking at Becky with her ugly face.


    "Hei, it was a suitable name for that queen okey? She is a vampire.. V. A. M. P. I. R. E, VAMPIRE and why should she get a normal name?" said Becky sarcastically.


    Bambam just rolling her eyes.


    "Actually, her name is Queen Marrie," reply Willy.


    "Ermm.. That name was quite normal for a vampire''s queen," said Chellyne.


    "See? She has a normal name.. It''s Marrie," said Bambam again while looking at Becky with her what-did-I-told-you expression.


    Becky pouted annoyingly while looking away. Bambam laughed when she saw Becky''s defeated.


    "Did you guys have the newest information about this.. Queen Marrie? Where is the last time she has been located?" asked Dee, turn serious to the story line again.


    "No newest information yet but we detect that she was on a mission to do which we don''t know about it because lack of information. We only got information about their hiding spot which is where we found you guys.. There''s another hiding spot for the queen''s mission but the other team is responsible for the job. Don''t worry, girls.. If you guys want to come with us to do the mission, you have to finished your training first. "


    " So, in short.... Marrie is the mastermind of all the vampires? "said Dee.


    " Of course.. She is the queen anyway, "reply Livnah.


    "She is also a living creature. She has a weakness. Only we have to find her weakness. But it seems like she doesn''t have a weakness. She is strong, clever, and the most dangerous vampire than any of other vampire," said Chellyne.


    "Wow.. You guys learn very quickly," said Willy. He walk to the front class again and he grab another book. He show it to the girls."There''s a book inside your desk drawer. Take it out and open the page of sixteen. We will now learn about the history of vampire."


    In a seconds, the classroom full of sighed and complaint from the girls.


    "Hurry up, girls.. After you done learning this, you will have to sit for the exam."


    "WHAT?? THERE IS AN EXAM FOR THIS??"


    "Bloody hell!" said Becky, murmured.


    "I hate history!!" said Nic.


    After all the girls ready, Willy start to teach them about the history and before the clock tick to the minutes of ten, Nic and Livnah already sleeping with their heads on the table. They were sleeping so peacefully that the class can hear Nic snored while Willy was teaching.


    All of their friends laughed at Nic and Livnah but when they see the serioua face of Willy, they hold their laugh by bowing down. Becky and Bambam already close their mouth with their hand to prevent from laughing so loud.


    "It''s not even thirty minutes I talk about the vampire''s history and they already sleeping. How can they pass the exam if they sleeping?" said Willy.


    Dee and Chellyne who sit beside the two sleeping girls, shake their body to woke them up. Nic and Livnah woke up with their red eyes.


    Willy continue to teach them but then a few minutes later, Nic and Livnah slept again. Willy sighed when he saw the girls sleep during his lesson.


    So, Willy just let them sleep more until the class was over.

 Chapter 13 - House Tree(1)

    After the class ended, Wanda take the girls from the classroom and into the wood outside of the Royal Castle. In the wood, there are four huge house trees on top of four big and tall trees. The connecter between each house trees is a strap bridge.


    The girls look at the house trees which build high on the trees.


    Wanda look at the girls. "Okey, this is the second thing you need to learn."


    "Which is?" asked Dee.


    "Your strength of physical... This is the perfect place to make your physical more strong. Become a vampire hunter, you need to be strong both physically and mental," said Wanda.


    "That house trees is so high... People could die if they fall from there," said Emma while looking at one of the house trees. "Then, it''s better for us to not fall or we''ll die," said Nic.


    "Wait here!!" said Wanda, walking to one of the house trees. "Hey, boys!! Come out here... We have guests!!!" shout Wanda. The girls look at the house trees too.


    From the eastern house trees, a man come out. "Oh, Wanda... What is it?? Who is this girls?"


    "Come down first!!!"


    Wanda look at the girls and smiled. "This is Lyeon. He is my brother-in-law, the second oldest brother in Alex''s siblings. He gonna help you guys to practise here."


    Lyeon climbed down from the trees with a strap ladder. He walked toward the group. When Becky saw the man''s face, she frowned. He is the same man who said that she was a kid at the dining hall this morning. She swears in her heart that she doesn''t want to meet that man again but yet, here they are. Already facing at each other.


    Lyeon saw Becky too but the little girl didn''t look at him instead she showed him her frowned face. Lyeon chuckled a bit but he hid it well, didn''t want anyone to know about it. "Oh it''s you again little kid. Nice to meet you," said Lyeon.


    All of the girls look at Becky and Lyeon. "You know him, Becky??" asked Suzy. "How did you know him but we didn''t know?" said Bambam.


    Becky give her friends a deadly stare. "Of course I know him.. He is the one who called me little kid at the dining hall this morning," said Becky, irritably.


    The girls stuck for a moment before a laughed heard around the training ground. "Yeah, very funny.. Hahaha..!" said Becky annoyed.


    Bambam look at Lyeon while wiping her watery eyes. "You''ve got the nerve to said that, dude."


    "What''s wrong?" asked Lyeon.


    "Nothing.." Nic replied while holding her laugh.


    "Okey, enough of this. Let''s get back to business. Lyeon, you will be in charge of this girls to teach them here. You know what to do, right... I still have a job to do. Willy just ask me to take them here and the rest should be yours and Dale. Is Dale is here? " said Wanda. She looked to the left and right to find someone.


    " Looking for me? "said someone. His voice come from the back.


    Everyone looks at the back and saw a dark green haired man standing there while holding a sword.


    " Ah, Dale.. There you are. You and Lyeon has a job to do," said Wanda." Girls.. This is Dale, he is Alex''s fourth brother. Dale, please take care of them." She smiled slightly before she walked away, letting the two men take in charge of the girls.


    Dale and Lyeon look at each other before they shifted their gaze to the girls. The girls standing quietly, waiting for another word from the men.


    Dale sighed before he walked into one of the house trees. His eyes show a cold gaze and his dark, serious face make he look more scared. But the girls can see the uncomfortable look from his eyes. He look like... He doesn''t like the girls were here.


    "Alright, since I''m the one who is in charge here, you must listen to every word I said to avoid any danger. But first, it is still not too late to say welcome to the Royal Castle, right?" said Lyeon. Different from Dale, Lyeon has a gentle smile on his face and a soft gaze toward the girls. That is the greatest weapon of Lyeon to make a girl fall in love. His handsome face along with his brown chestnut eyes glowing each time he smiled. God, why is this handsome man has to become their next teacher. It will make the girls melt!


    But not for me! For the moment I saw him.. I already don''t like him. He is a disaster!! I hate him, especially when he called me kid! I''m 17 years old not a 12 years old kid!! Becky frowned even more when she thinks about it. She didn''t even spare a glanced toward Lyeon.


    Lyeon take the girls up to the house trees. They climbed the strap ladder. When they reach the top of the house tree, the girls can see the rooftop of the Royal Castle from far away. The girls gaped in awe.


    While the others were looking at the view in front of them, Becky walked away from the rest and stand at the middle of the house tree. Lyeon look at Becky. "You okey, kid? What''s wrong?" asked Lyeon.


    Becky look at Lyeon with a murderous gaze. This man! "Don''t call me a kid! I''m not a kid.. I''m 17 years old, you jerk!" said Becky.


    Lyeon chuckled when he heard it. "So why did you stand here instead of joining the others?" asked Lyeon, didn''t care about what Becky said.


    "I don''t.... Want to go there... It''s scary!" said Becky. Her voice became more soft than before and her frowned expressions turn to a scared expression.


    "Don''t tell me you scared of heights?" asked Lyeon.


    Becky didn''t answer it but she just low down her head. When Becky didn''t answer it, Lyeon assume that his prediction is true. "That''s not the problem, kid... We will think of a way to help you."


    "You call me kid again and I will kick your ass... Jerk!!" said Becky. She walked into the opposite direction from Lyeon but still at the middle of the house tree.


    Lyeon watch Becky as she walked away. He smiled slightly.


    "So, what you want to teach us??" asked Dee.


    "It is a simple training but can be dangerous if you take it easy. I want to test your physical and mental first before I start any training section," said Lyeon.


    "And what is that test?" asked Emma.


    Lyeon pointes to the Eastern House Tree where Dale was standing there and look at them. "You will cross this bridge to the Eastern House Tree.. If you can pass this test, you will advance to the second stage of the training list."


    The girls look at the Eastern House Tree.


    "It look easy but one wrong step.. You will die from falling...."

 Chapter 14 - House Tree(2)

    "Wait~~you said that we have to cross this bridge.. Without a safety rope???" said Suzy. She cannot believe that they will not use a safety rope to cross over the strap bridge. Even in their old world, everyone will think that it is so crazy to cross the bridge without a safety rope.


    "Hunters do not need safety rope. Safety rope only for the coward," said Lyeon.


    "And if we fall to the ground, what will you do? You gonna save us?" ask Nic.


    "No.. You will not fall. Trust me," said Lyeon. "Okey, whose first?"


    The girls look at each other. None of them want to go first.They were afraid that something will go wrong and they might fall down. The percentage of falling down is so big because not only the strap bridge was scary but also they will not use any safety rope. This is the first time for them to experience this kind of thing so of course safety rope is so important and yet this man calmly said safety rope only for coward?


    "Well.. Whose first?" asked Lyeon again.


    No answer.


    "Fine then.. I will choose who will go first," said Lyeon. He look at the girls. "Okey you... You will go first." Suzy shocked when Lyeon choose her. Without no choice, she walked to the strap bridge. Her friends watch her from behind.


    "Good luck, Suzy.. We will support you from the back!" said Chellyne.


    "Watch out, Suzy," said Emma.


    Suzy look to the ground. Her heart stop beating for a second. It is so high from the ground. If she fall down from the strap bridge, Suzy will die for sure.


    Suzy gulped. ''Okey, Suzy.. Lets do this!"


    Suzy take the first step onto the strap bridge. The strap bridge shake when Suzy step in and Suzy hold onto one of the strap and she keep walking. She so nervous even she can she the strap around her shaking slightly.


    Not Suzy only who feel nervous but also her friends. The girls feel so nervous to see Suzy walking slowly on the strap brigde. They also afraid that Suzy take a wrong step and fall down. No, Suzy cannot die. She have to pass this test!


    After a while, Suzy managed to pass and she was so happy. After Suzy, Lyeon choose Emma to go next. Just like Suzy, Emma feel nervous too. One by one of the girls cross the bridge.


    When it was the time for Becky to cross the bridge, she was so scared. She very afraid of high and she don''t know if she can pass trough the strap bridge to the Eastern House Tree. While she was crossing the bridge, she stop at the middle of the bridge because she was so afraid to continue. She even close her eyes while crossing.


    "Becky, come on, girl... You can do it!" shout Bambam, supporting Beckt from the other side. She already cross over the bridge so she already pass over the crisis time. Not only Bambam, the others shout too to give support to Becky.


    Becky take a deep breath. Becky, come on, dude... You have to past this test.. You have to cross this bridge. Your friends already pass trough and waiting for you on the other side... This is only the beginning for your journey to get home.. You can do it!


    After give courage herself, Becky take step by step slowly toward at the end of the strap bridge. Lyeon who was watching from the Western House Tree, smile when he see the courage from the girl although she was still scared. She has a long way to go. If she can''t pass this then she cannot survive from the outside world.


    Becky managed to cross over the bridge and when she arrived on the other side of the house tree, all the girls hug her and congratulate her.


    "Don''t get too over excited yet. You only pass this test... This even not the first thing for you to learn. Getting over excited about this is actually a childish. Now, get up and follow me!" said Dale. He walked to the left side of the Eastern House Tree.


    " Geez, what is wrong with him? Can''t he see we were celebrating?" said Rivera.


    "Don''t mind him... Lets go,"said Chellyne.


    The girls follow Dale from behind and they wait for another instruction from Dale. This time they hope that they get an easy test.


    " Alright, girls.. Who want to go first?" asked Dale as he looked at the girls. He was holding a wooden sword in his left arm. The girls didn''t see the wooden sword before.


    This time the girls can see a wooden bridge built on the other side of the Eastern House Tree. The bridge also tied up by a big and strong strap in a spider-web shape.


    When the girls look at the spider-web bridge, they thought that their next practice won''t be so easy.


    Dale hand over the wooden sword to Emma. "You will go fist!"


    Emma looked at the wooden sword and she looked at Dale again. "But--but, I don''t know how to use a sword. I never touch the real sword before," said Emma, stuttered. She was so scared to be the first person to walked on the spider-web bridge.


    "This is not the real sword. It was a wooden sword. Now, let''s get start,"said Dale, insist that Emma should take the sword and walked onto the spider-web bridge.


    Slowly, Emma take the wooden sword as she walked onto the bridge. When she take a first step on the bridge, the bridge shake slightly but enough to make Emma feel anxious and scared to continue walking until she reach the middle of the bridge.


    Dale frowned when he saw how slow Emma just to walk onto the bridge. "Hurry up, princess.. Or do you want me to help you walked there??" said Dale with a sarcastic voice.


    Emma give Dale a sharp gaze before she walked onto the bridge. She hold tight on the strap because the bridge was shaking hardly. When Emma reach the middle of the bridge, she stopped and looked at Dale." Now what?"asked Emma.


    Dale grabbed another wooden sword and he walked on the bridge. He walked calmly like he was not afraid while Emma on the other side almost want to hugged the strap because the bridge shaking so hard." Now, you have to block every attack that I give to you. You will pass if I say so," said Dale while pointing the wooden sword toward Emma.


    "What??" shout Emma.


    "Ready, princess... I''m not gonna wait for you to ready.. Because the vampire don''t wait for you until you ready," said Dale, swinging the wooden sword to Emma.


    Emma stepped back to avoid the attack from Dale. She looked at Dale with a dark face. "Fine, if you said so."


    Emma walked toward Dale and attack him. Dale was a bit shocked when Emma strike him but he still managed to block the wooden sword from hitting his head.


    All Emma''s friends start to shout excitedly and support Emma. In a short glance, they just look like a squad of cheerleaders.


    Dale smiled with a sarcastic face. "Interesting."

 Chapter 15 - Training

    After they done their practise at the Tree Houses, the girls rest in the Southern House Tree while waiting for Lyeon to take them to another training place. The girls didn''t even see where was Lyeon and Dale is.


    "Gosh, this is so tiring... I''ve ran for marathon before but didn''t feel this tired. I think I can''t continue to next practice," said Livnah.


    "Yeah, me too...." Rivera supported.


    "What is our next training section?" asked Nic.


    "Don''t know... They didn''t give us the time table for us to follow.. Let just wait for Lyeon to come and take us to the next section," said Dee.


    "I can''t walk... I can''t walk... I can''t feel my leg!" said Nic while she lying on the floor with a helpless expression.


    "F.u.c.k, I''m sleepy!" said Becky, already closing her eyes.


    "I want to go home.. I miss home. Training like this could make me die. I think all my body cannot react like the way I want anymore. This is so tiring!! Even reading Biology books doesn''t feel this tired," said Chellyne almost sounds like she want to cry.


    "This is just the first day, guys.. We still have a long way to do... Just hold on and we can go home," said Bambam with a closed eyes. She almost look like she was talking in her sleep.


    "If this keep continue, I am sure I''m already dead," said Emma.


    "Yeah, me too.. I think my beauty was already faded slowly," said Suzy. She touched her sweaty cheeks.


    "You only think about your beauty, Suzy but still you are the most beautiful girl here than the rest of us," said Dee.


    "Guys.. I''ve been questioning this all the time but... Do you think that we have to tell them if there someone else ask where we are from?" said Becky.


    For a five minute, only a quiet moment filling the place.


    "I don''t think they will believe us," said Livnah.


    "Yeah, that is true... They will not trust that we are from another world. Who gonna believe we come from other place anyway," said Dee.


    "So, that''s mean we cannot tell anyone?" asked Emma again.


    "We don''t know what the other consequences when we tell them the truth. What if they think that we are actually the vampire because we come from other world and they will kill us?" said Bambam.


    "That quite creepy. I don''t want to die here," said Rivera.


    "Don''t tell anyone.. Okey, then. We need to keep this as a secret," said Chellyne.


    Before they could discussed more, suddenly they heard someone was snoring. Everyone lifted their head and look at each other. Only one who didn''t lifted her head.


    It was Nic. She was already sleeping, even snoring beside Chellyne.


    " Wow.. I can''t believe she was already sleeping while we were talking," said Rivera.


    "Uh, I wish that I could sleep that fast," said Becky.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The girls take their seat after they take their foods from the food counter. They didn''t wait any longer as they already eating their own food. After through so many training session, they feel very hungry.


    " Woah-ho... Slow down, girls... You guys look like you don''t eat for century," said a man''s vocie. Behind him, there are another young man with dark brown hair.


    All the girls looked their right side and saw a man holding his food and drink. He take another seat behind Dee. The girls looked at the man before they looked at the other man. They know who is the other man but they didn''t know who is the other man.


    Carlos looked at the girls before he looked at the other man. "Terence, sit down here. You not gonna eat while standing, right?" said Carlos. The man who called as Terence take a sit beside Becky.


    "Girls, let me introduce... This is my younger brother, Terence," said Carlos.


    "Well, we already know him. We''ve met him when Alex take us to get our Licences Card," said Nic.


    "Oh, you guys already met with him?? I''m surprised but also I''m glad you already know him," said Carlos, grinned.


    Terence smiled slightly when the girls looked at him. He then quickly eat his meal without looking at the girls again. Damn you brother! You know I will feel nervous when I stay close to woman? Why did you take me here, now how can I eat peacefully like this??


    Becky saw the tip of Terence''s ears become red. She smiled to hold her laughed while Terence, on the other side realised that Becky was holding her laughed, he lowered his head more because he feel embarrassed.


    "So, how''s your training today?? Is it fun?" asked Carlos.


    "It was fun but we feel very tired," said Bambam.


    "We never train this hard in our entire life so it was very tired for us, it was fun enough though," said Rivera.


    Carlos smiled a bit. "That is good to hear. At least you guys have fun. It will not be that easy if you don''t think it was fun," said Carlos again.


    "Yeah, you are right. Anyway... We don''t know what kind of training we get after this. Did you know what?" asked Chellyne.


    Carlos humming for a second to think about what Chellyne have asked. "Maybe you will learn about the weapons next. Oh, and it become super fun when you are in weapons section."


    "Weapons section? Now that''s more like it," said Becky.


    Terence peeked a glanced at Becky when she was talking. Among all the girls, she was the little one. There is another little girl among them but Becky is the shortest. Terence found it amused. How can a little girl like her can be a vampire hunter?


    When they were talking while eating, a woman with brown curly hair take a seat behind Carlos. Carlos looked at the woman and when he saw the woman''s face, he face darkened.


    The woman looked at the girls and give them a smiled before she started to introduced herself. "Hey, girls.. My name is Elisha. I am Carlos''s girlf----"


    "Nope, you are not. What are you doing here, Elie??" asked Carlos with a cold tone on his voice.


    The girls become quiet as they saw the dark face of Carlos. Slowly, they feel the intense atmosphere filling the place.


    Elisha tried to smiled brightly. "Dear, why did you look so serious. I want to eat lunch with you. We didn''t spend much time lately."


    Carlos snorted when he heard it. He absolutely don''t like this young woman who sit beside him. Without any warning, Carlos pick up his plate and he walked away. "Excuse me, girls... We will meet again later."


    The girls didn''t say anything as they just watching Carlos walked away followed by Elisha who keep calling him ''Dear''.


    What a drama!


    "Hurmm.. That is quite hilarious. Who is that? Is she Carlos''s real girlfriend?" asked Becky while eating her lunch. She didn''t care from the start for what happen and she just eating her lunch with a who-care face.


    "Maybe..... She looks like Carlos''s girlfriend but Carlos seems like don''t like her. His face were so cold," said Suzy.


    "Yes, she was my brother''s girlfriend, before... But she betrayed Carlos with another man and now she want to get back with my brother again but Carlos didn''t want it. He said once he have been betrayed, he would not repeated it again. So, since then Elisha, also called as Elie keep tailing my brother for God know until when," said Terence, start to explaining about what happen to Carlos and Elisha.


    "Wow... She sounds so... Bitch!" said Becky with a poker face. "Hey, Becky.. That is rude," said Emma.


    "What? I''m saying the truth."


    "That was cruel of Elisha to betrayed Carlos like that. Carlos was a good man," said Livnah.


    "And handsome," added Terence.


    The girls chuckled to hear that but they didn''t deny it that Carlos was a handsome man. But they can''t stop thinking that if Carlos was that handsome, why would Elisha betrayed him?


    After the lunch time is over, all the vampire hunters walked back to their training sections.


    The girls bid Terence goodbye before they walked to another open field where there were a various of weapons on the table.


    "Alright, girls.. Welcome to the weapons training section," said one familiar voice.


    The girls looked to the side and saw Alex walked toward them with a bright smiled.


    "A good day to practise, eh? Pick up your sword, ladies. I will teach you how to use this sword."


    The girls picked their swords when Alex ordered them to choose.


    Becky lifted up a sword in her arm with her glimmering eyes. "A sword. A real sword. I''ve never touch a real sword before and I''m so proud to touch one," said Becky excitedly.


    "Oh don''t be so dramatic, Becky," said Chellyne. Becky quickly looked at Chellyne with an annoying gaze. "You really don''t like to see me happy, don''t you?! You the one who don''t know how to create a happy moment," said Becky annoyed.


    Chellyne rolled her eyes. "Dramatic again."


    "Woah, this is heavier than I thought," said Emma. She scanned the sword at her hand because she too, never touch a real sword before. Only saw it on television.


    "After you choose your own sword, please line up here. Our training will start soon," said Alex. He also holding a sword in his arm.


    The girls quickly line up in front of Alex and looked at him with a serious face. They are going to learn how to use a sword and of course, they have to be serious.


    Alex smiled when he see the spirit sparked up from the girls. The spirit of never wanted to give up and the endless courage released the intense feeling yet give a chilled aura to whoever standing around them.


    Alex become more energetic when he saw them. "Alright, ladies... Let''s get started."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "You have to concentrate if you want to shoot for the target. Aim for your target and shoot it," said Alex as he watch all the girls aiming for the target board far in front of them.


    Each of the girls now was holding a gun in their hands and ready to shoot the target board.


    "Try to shoot first!"


    The girls pressed on the level in the gun and they started to shoot. The sounds of gun shooting echoing all over the area.


    After the girls done shooting, the result is quite disappointing. Only Emma and Suzy hit the red target for most of it. Rivera and Livnah was also one the best shooters but they were below than Emma and Suzy while the other girls only hit one or two times of the red target.


    "Well.. It was your first time so it is okey.. You need more practise on this," said Alex, still want to give support for the girls.


    The girls looked at the target boards before they looking at each other. A smiled appeared from each face.


    "Alright, let''s continue... You need to practice more," said Alex.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Not only weapons, but the girls also need to learn about martial arts. Now is the time for them to learn it after waiting for too long.


    As expected, the person who will be in charge to teach them is Jakzen.


    " Alright, girls... Before we continue our practise... I want to introduce you my fifth brother, Mark... He also will teach you martial arts," said Jakzen, introducing a man standing behind him. Just like the coloured hair of Jakzen, Mark also has a dark grey hair with his perfect brightly skin. When Mark smiled, his eyes turned to carved shape like a crescent moon.


    After the short introduction, Jakzen and Mark start to teach them martial arts from the basic because the girls was a new junior after all.


    Along the teaching section, Becky, Nic and Livnah was advanced to higher level as they were the fast learner after all.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    It''s been three month since the girls came to the Other World and all the girls started to accustomed into this world. They have already learnt all the things they need to know about vampires and they ready to entered the battle field whenever the Organisation send them but for now, they still stuck in the same place, at the Royal Castle.

 Chapter 16 - We are not from this world

    "We have learnt everything and we endure all the pain all the time but we still stuck in the same place," said Chellyne. She was lying on the grass under the big tree.


    "We have to be patience.. Maybe right now, there is no vampire''s case that need us to go out," said Dee. She watched at Livnah and Nic who was chasing each other on the tree.


    "I really want to try to go out and fight the vampire.. Maybe it was more fun than just training here," said Becky.


    "Training and fighting with the vampire has a difference, Becky. Of course it is still about fighting.. But it was a real deal when it comes to fight with the vampire," said Bambam.


    "I am the real deal here," said Becky again, making all her friends to rolled their eyes.


    "Oh, where is Suzy??" asked Livnah.


    "I saw a handsome man was talking to her before," said Emma.


    "No way.. You mean that man was taking Suzy for a date??" said Bambam, suddenly become excited.


    "Well.. It was not only Suzy.. I think I''ve saw Rivera was hanging up with some group of men at the South Garden," said Nic.


    "Wow... This two girls already become so popular when we came here. They were the extraordinary beautiful among us so it''s not weird to see they were popular among the men," said Livnah.


    "Suzy and Rivera also become a rival when it comes to popularity. They want to know who was more beauty and popular among the boys although they were already extraordinary beautiful," said Becky with an irritated face.


    "Oh, it was a lunch time.. Let''s go to the dining hall," said Dee, looking at her watch. And with that, all the girls walked toward the dining hall where all the vampire hunters has been already there.


    The girls separated their ways to find their own foods.


    Dee walking along the table to find some of the dessert she want when suddenly she bumped into someone, making her almost fall onto the floor.


    But luckily, the man who she bumped into reached out to help her to stand up properly again. "Woah-ho-ho.... Watch out there."


    Dee turned her gaze toward the man and she was a bit shocked when she saw it was Dale. It was been quite a while when the last time Dee saw him. "Dale, it was you.. I thought it was someone else. I''m sorry.... I didn''t know you were there," said Dee.


    Dale just nodded for a second. "It was okey though.. I didn''t watched my steps properly too."


    Before Dee could talk more to Dale, a woman hugged Dale''s left hand from behind. She was a tall woman than Dee and has a dark bright skin with a sweet smiled appeared on her face when she peeked a glance toward Dee. "Dale dear... Why are you taking so long.. Let''s go to our table already," said the woman. She give another glanced to Dee.


    This glanced somehow make Dee feel uneasy and she thought that this woman was jealous because she was there with Dale. What? I''ve just talk to Dale. It was not a big deal. Did you have to warn me like that? Hurmm...


    "Okey, Ovreil.. Wait for me there. I will get your honey pumpkin," said Dale while trying to let his hand out from the woman''s embraced.


    "Don''t take it too long, you know I hate waiting," said Ovreil. She planted a soft kiss on Dale left cheek before she walked away. Just before she turn away, she give another ''eye warning'' to Dee.


    Dee, on the other side already rolling her eyes. She also can see her devil side was already stick out her tongue to that arrogant woman. What is wrong with her? I didn''t do anything yet so why she saw me as a threat to her? F.u.c.k, clown woman!!


    "Sorry about that.. It''s just.." Dale didn''t finished his sentences as he looked at the table and try to find something.


    "What happen?" asked Dee with fully concerned. She can see the man''s cloudy face and also realised that Dale has become thinner than the last time she saw him. Why did he looked so meesed up??


    Dale tried to smile to the girl but Dee still can see something was bothering him. "I''m okey.. Just... A little tired. Urmm... Did you see any honey pumpkin here?? My girlfriend... Urmm.. That girl... Need that.. The.. Dessert," said Dale. His dull eyes were wandering over the table to find the honey pumpkin.


    Dee help Dale to get the honey pumpkin and hand it over to Dale.


    Dale smiled again when Dee willing to help him although he was in his worst condition."Thank you."


    As soon as Dale take the honey pumpkin, he walked away. He gave another glanced toward Dee before he walked back to where Ovreil was sitting. Dee watch Dale from where she standing. Dee can see Ovreil was talking to her friends and when Dale reach the table, Ovreil shouted in excitement and grabbed the honey pumpkin in Dale hands. After that, she continued to talked with her friends.


    Dee feel a little weird. She sense something was wrong with Dale but she don''t know what was it. ''Why did Dale befriends with them?? Shouldn''t he be with his brothers??'' whispered Dee.


    Dee didn''t want to thinking much. She grabbed the vanilla cheesecake and walked toward her friends again.


    From far away, on the alley, Lyeon, Willy and Carlos was standing there while looking at Dale. They watched from the beggining where Dale was talking to Dee and that showed them a new hope. A new hope for helping Dale.


    "Let''s go!" said Lyeon.


    Willy and Carlos nodded as they walked away from the alley.


    "Hey, Dee.. What''s taking you so long. We almost done with our lunch... And why did you only eat dessert??" asked Becky with her mouth still full of her meal. Bambam slapped Becky''s back making the girl to choked and after that she coughed very hard.


    "Eat first than talk.. Don''t talk while your mouth is full."


    Emma give her some water to drink.


    After she drink the water, she is not choked anymore. Becky turned her annoyed-looking gaze to Bambam."Why did you slapped me, Bambam?? I almost choked to death!"


    "Because you were talking with your mouth is full," said Bambam with a calm face.


    "I don''t feel hungry.. I just eat this dessert to fill in my stomach," Dee replied to Becky''s question before.


    "Hey, Livnah.. Stop eating my pumpkin pudding!! Go take it yourself," growled Nic as she moved away the white bowl from Livnah.


    "I can''t help it. That pumpkin pudding is so DELICIOUS!" said Livnah with her eyes glimmering in excitement.


    "Then, go take it yourself!!" said Nic annoyed.


    "I''m too lazy to walk!!" pouted Livnah.


    "Then, you will get nothing!!"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Suzy walked out from the car along with a man who was a bit tall than Suzy. He take off his black glasses as he walked toward Suzy.


    "Thanks, Kristen... I have a great day today," said Suzy, smiled to the man when the man stopped in front of her.


    Kristen smiled widely. "I just bring you to some of the park and to the theater. It is not a big deal. I still have more places for us to go like the beach... The mall... Oh, I know... Funfair park at the Pillion. How''s that sounds?"


    Suzy chuckled at the excitement tone of Kristen''s voice. This man really know many kind of places. She really love to go but she still didn''t forget that she was a person from another world. It was better for her to stay away from any people from this Other World. Its gonna be hard next time. "I really love the funfair but maybe next time, Kristen.... My friends and I still have a work to do tomorrow."


    "Can''t you just skipped your practice and go with me... You already finished your training. What are you learn for again?" said Kristen. He showed his frowned face to Suzy so that Suzy could change her mind and will go out with him tomorrow. Not enough with that, Kristen hold Suzy''s hands.


    "Hurmmm..." Just as Suzy want to say another word, a girl''s voice suddenly cut in. "Arh, there you are, Suzy.. We''ve been waiting for you to come back but it looks like you were having fun with a... Man!?" said Bambam while she looking at Kristen with a frowned eyebrows.


    Becky walked toward Suzy and Kristen with a naughty smiled. "You have a handsome boyfriend, Suzy... Mind if you introduce him to us??"


    Kristen coughed a little before he stretched his hand out to shake hand with Becky. "I am Kristen. It nice to meet you, Suzy''s friend," said Kristen with a big and meaningful smiled on his face.


    Becky looked at Kristen with a poker face. "I''ve said Suzy... Why did you suddenly introduce yourself to me.. Are you Suzy?? I''ve think you should change your name because the name of ''Suzy'' is only for girl... You are a man," said Becky with a sarcastic voice.


    Upon hearing what Becky said, Kristen face become red and his face darkened than before. He looked at Becky with an angry face.


    "Don''t tease him, Becky.... He is Kristen. He is my friend... And why did you guys come here?" said Suzy. She peeked a glance at Bambam and Emma who was laughing when they heard how sarcastic Becky toward Kristen. Becky and Kristen was just met and Becky already making a new enemy.


    " Why?? Did we interrupted your best moment with him??" teased Bambam.


    "We just walking around here because we are so boring at the practise hall. Who knows that we actually meet you here.. With him. How''s the date going? You have fun, girl??" said Emma with another teasing tone.


    "I have fun, thanks to Kristen. He is a nice guy," said Suzy. She feel sympathise for Kristen because all her friends keep teasing her and Kristen. From the beginning Becky tease him until now, Kristen''s face always red like a tomato.


    "I hope so.. He is a nice guy too," said Becky while peeked a glance at Kristen.


    Suzy looked at Kristen. "Kristen, thank you for today. I really have a great time with you today. I''ll go first... See you around."


    "Okey... I will wait for our next date," said Kristen. He waved his hand toward Suzy who was now leaving with her three friends.


    "You really got the nice and handsome guy in here, Suzy... Kristen is so nice and he even take you out for date. I envy you but also jealous," said Emma, after they walked far from Kristen.


    "Oh, I didn''t want to be like this too. You know we are from the other world, so it is better for us to keep distance from these people. Be good to them but never cross the line, right?" said Suzy.


    "That is true, Suzy.. But you seems enjoying it right now?" said Bambam.


    "I can''t say no to him... He is so stubborn to take me outside.. It''s not like I was not trying to rejected the offer," said Suzy with a sad and sympathetic face.


    "We know, Suzy... We understand it. You are so beautiful so no wonder everyone want to ask you out," said Becky.


    Suzy smiled relieved upon hearing the words from Becky. "Thanks guys..."


    "So, tell us.. Where did you guys go??" asked Bambam with curiosity while she looked at Suzy with a naughty smiled.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Rivera walked across the alley with a tired face. She just met a bunch of annoying men who want to take her out but they ended up in a fighting which Rivera cannot help them herself. She want to run away just like that but they surrounded her and ask her which one should go out with her.


    Rivera who cannot choose and didn''t want to choose, just bluffing to them that she already has a partner who will take her out.


    Rivers can see the disappointment in their faces but Rivera can''t do anything. She didn''t want to go with them so why should she force herself to go?


    The men then leave Rivera alone after they know that they don''t have the opportunity anymore and that make Rivera have a chance to breath again. Standing in the middle of a group of fighting men is really tired. She almost cannot endure it but luckily it ended quicker than she thought.


    As Rivera was walking along the alley without looking anywhere, she bumped into someone who was walk from the left side of the alley. Rivera didn''t stopped at the right time as she fell off to the ground or more precisely, fell on the person she bumped into.


    Her eyes become widened when Rivera saw the person. He is the guy with white strip hair and for the worst, he is the person which Rivera hated the most in Royal Castle.


    Rivera quickly get up from Greyson''s embraced and she stepped away from Greyson.


    Greyson also get up and he tapped his dusty breeches. He peeked a glance toward Rivera who also do the same. "Next time, you better watch out. Luckily, I didn''t get any injury from catching you. You are so heavy than the last time. What were you eating anyway??" said Greyson sarcastically.


    Rivera give him the sharpest and disgusted gaze she ever made. This man! "Oh, sorry because I didn''t know you were there, mister! This alley is so wide and why did you walked in this side where I was walked on? And I''m not heavy... If you said like that again and I will kill you!"


    Greyson scoffed while Rivera was still talking. This woman never talked to him like the other woman talked to him. If the others was talking to him with a sweet and normal but this woman in front of him right now is a rude and savage woman. Can she talk to me like a normal people..?? What did I do to make you talked to me like this??


    "Get out from my way!" said Rivera, almost shouting. She pushed Greyson to her sides before she walked away and not turning back anymore. She really don''t like to give another glance to this man.


    Greyson watched Rivera until the girl vanished behind the building. He sighed heavily while he cannot stop thinking what he ever done to that girl to make her so angry every time they''ve met.

 Chapter 17 - Hate

    Rivera walked again with her frowned face. She really didn''t want to meet that guy anymore but who know, this Royal Castle is too small for the both of them for not to meet each other again.


    Why would she hate Greyson so much?


    Well, it''s all because of one incident that make Rivera really hate that guy.


    It start when they were in the training field.


    ***


    The girls looked at the training area. It full of mud and there is also a puddle everywhere. Today they were supposed to train at the field for their sword practice but since it was raining yesterday, all the training area was full of mud.


    "Uurrghhh.. Did we have to train in here?" asked Suzy. She really hate mud and all kind of dirty things. If they really have to practise in the mud, then she have to sacrifice herself then. No, this cannot be happening!


    "Don''t tell me that we are really going to practise here?" said Rivera, also didn''t want to practise at the training area with full of mud.


    "Yes. You will train here for today. No matter what happen to your surrounding, you must adapt to it. That is the second rule to be a vampire hunter," said Jakzen.


    "Now, girls... Pick up your partner for practising the sword," said Greyson who was already holding a sword in his arm.


    All the girls take out they sword and start to pick up their partner to practise sword together. This time, they will use the real sword to practise since they already have learn how to use it.


    " I want tl practise with Becky since she is the stronger among us," said Livnah proudly.


    Becky formed another sarcastic smile. "Then, you have to veru careful since I''m not that merciful person. I''m not going to let you win."


    "Bring it on," said Livnah while lifting her sword with excitement expression.


    Everyone pick their own partner for the sword practise. Rivera was the only one who didn''t have a partner. Becky partner up with Livnah, Chellyne is with Nic, Dee partner up with Emma while Suzy with Bambam.


    Greyson realised that Rivera don''t have a partner. He saw Rivers swinging her sword without anyone to be her partner. Greyson take his sword and walked toward Rivera.


    Rivera looked at Greyson.


    "Let''s partner up with me," said Greyson.


    "No, thanks.. I''m okey." Rivera looked away and she continued to swing her sword.


    "That is not a request. It''s an order," said Greyson while he lift his sword to Rivera.


    "But I don''t want to practise with you... You are too harsh every time you use a sword. I''ve seen you practise with your other brother.. You didn''t care if they are your brothers or not, you just attacked them harshly," said Rivera.


    Greyson was also one Alex''s brother and he was also the best swordman in Royal Organisation. Who didn''t scared to practise with him.


    "I will not swing it hard on you.. You want to learn how to use sword.. So you need to practise with a strong opponent. Now, let''s start," said Greyson.


    Rivera frowned as she looked at Greyson. She lift up her sword. She guess she didn''t have another choice then.


    When Rivera was ready, Greyson swing his sword toward Rivera. Rivera quickly blocked it with her sword.


    Greyson smirked a little. "Nice move."


    Greyson swing his sword to another direction and Rivera blocked it. After ten minutes they practice, Rivera realised that Greyson movement become more faster. She couldn''t hold on to keep blocking Greyson''s attacks. Everytime Greyson give another attacks, Rivera have to move backward because the pressure from Greyson.


    "Hey, slow down... I can''t keep up. Also, it is so slippery here. I might fall down if I take the false step and I don''t want to get dirty!" said Rivera with another frowned face.


    Greyson smirked. "You have to learn to blocked a strong pressure, girl.. Or you can never fight a vampire."


    "I know that but can you be a little gentle. I''m still a girl," said Rivera. She looked around her and saw many puddle around her.


    Greyson didn''t listen to her. Instead he just keep swinging his sword up and down, to the left and right with a high speed, causing Rivera to be anxious. While Rivera was busy to blocked the attack, she didn''t realise that she stepped onto a slippery place. Within a second, Rivera already fell onto the puddle.


    "ARRGHHHH!!!!!" The scream echoing trough all the training area.


    The others stopped to practise and looked at Rivera to find out what is happening to her. When they saw Rivers was already in a deep puddle, they burst out a loud laugh.


    "Are you okey??" asked Greyson as he walked toward Rivera.


    "No, I''m not! Look at me!! I''m dirty!!" said Rivera. A feeling of frustration started to filled in her. She look at Greyson with a deadly gaze. This is all because of him!!!


    "Here let me help you!!" said Greyson. He reached out for Rivera''s hand but Rivera pulled harshly her hand again. "No, thanks. This is all because of you!!" said Rivera. She stand up on her own while she looked at her friends who was laughing at her.


    "Shut up, guys... Can''t you lend me a hand here!! This is not even funny!!" scream Rivera as her anger started to filled in her.


    "You are full of mud, Rivera. We can''t help but laughed at you," said Becky. She was the one who laughed harder than anyone as she already hold her stomach.


    "At least help me here.. I don''t want to continue practise like this," said Rivera.


    "Let me help you," said Greyson, still trying to help Rivera. Well, it still was his fault for not being too gentle on her. She was full of mud because of him.


    "I''ve said no, thank you.. You already helping me too much," said Rivera. She looked at Greyson with an angry gaze on her face. She really don''t want this man to help her again. If not, another disaster will happened.


    Greyson become speechless while looking at Rivera who was leaving with Emma to clean herself. Greyson looked down at where Rivera fell before. He saw the sword she used to practise. Greyson take the muddy sword before he looked at Rivera again. He sighed heavily.


    And since the incident, wherever Rivera saw Greyson, she will immediately turned angry and didn''t want to looked at him again. If they were passing each other in anywhere, Rivera would turn a blind eye to him. She would never talk to that man again.


    ***


    Rivera''s frustration become wider and deeper when she think about it!! She really don''t want to think about that man but she don''t know why she keep remembering about it.


    Ever since that incident, Rivera would never practise whenever there is Greyson. She feels like a bad luck is always following her whenever she saw Greyson.


    "Shit!! I really hate this feeling," said Rivera. She walked toward her dorm with a cold and frustrated face. When she arrived at the dorm, all of her friends were in the living room and talking to each other. When they saw the ''frustrated'' Rivera, each of them forming a confused face. Rivera didn''t looked at her friends but she just walked passed trough them to her bedroom.


    "What happen to her?? Did someone play a prank on her??" asked Nic.


    "Maybe other hot girls was mocking her in her way back here. That is why she was looked so frustrated," said Suzy.


    "It''s hard to be so popular," said Livnah.


    "That is so true. Become popular was so exhausting," Chellyne added another sentence to support Livnah.


    "But it was fun though.. You guys don''t want to try it?" said Suzy, grinned toward her friends.


    "No thanks.. We don''t want to be contacted with any person in here," said Dee.


    Suzy scoffed when she heard it. "It was really fun."


    Later, Rivera come back to the living room with her frustrated face again. Her friends can see an anger burning up her eyes.


    "What happen to you, buddy.. You''ve seem so upset. Emma said you''ve just met your fans but why did you came back here with a frustrated face? Did someone pissed you off?" asked Becky. She was lying in the long coach and didn''t even let anyone sit on it.


    "It was nothing," said Rivera, didn''t want to talked about that man. Really guys... You didn''t help me to get better. You want me to talked about that jerk? No way...


    "Rivera, you are our friends for about 4 years since we were like 13 years old.. Don''t hide anything from us," said Emma.


    "Besides, who else you can trust than us in here..?? Wanda, April?? Are you sure you can tell them??" said Livnah, forced Rivera to tell them the truth.


    "Arhh, guys.. It was really nothing.. I just met with Greyson," Rivera cannot resist it anymore because her friends keep forcing her to tell what is going on with her.


    When the girls know who made Rivera really frustrated right now, they all laughed so hard as their eyes start to get watery. Rivera feel regretted when she tell the truth because she know she will becoming the laughing stock.


    "I know I shouldn''t tell you guys about this. You guys will laughed at me. You guys are really cruel!!"


    "You really didn''t like that man, Rivera?" asked Dee while wiping her teary eyes. If Rivera was angry and in a bad mood, there is only one reason. There is only one person in Royal Organisation that could make Rivera angry, that is Greyson.


    "Don''t even bother to ask that, Dee. We already know Rivera didn''t like him and everytime they meet, the Third World War would begin," said Chellyne, laughing after that.


    "But it was really interesting to see them fighting each other.. Its like there is something was happen between them," said Nic.


    Rivera looked at Nic with a confused face. "Like what??"


    "Like you two are going to fall in love with each other," said Becky and she laughed again along with her other friends.


    Unlike the rest of the girls, only Rivera who was become more frustrated and angry. "Don''t ever say that again. I''m going to be really crazy if that ever happen to me."


    "Why?? You too look suitable for each other," said Suzy, adding more oil to the fire.


    "Guys, stop it!!!"


    All the girls laughed when Rivera become more frustrated. It so fun to teased someone especially about the thing they don''t like.


    "Urghhh... I hate you guys.. Don''t you all know that!!??!!"

 Chapter 18 - Helping

    Bambam and Becky walking along together while they having a funny talk. While they were laughing because of some of the funny things they talked about, Becky almost bumped hardly into someone.


    Bambam quickly hold to Becky to help her stand straight again. "Woooppsiee.. Watch out, Becky."


    Becky groaned in pain while she holding her forehead, which is now really painful. She looked into the person who she bumped into. The person she bumped into has a brown curly hair with a sky-blue feminine clothes. The woman glances at her with a very sharp eyes and without a smile on her face.


    "I am so sorry. I didn''t looked out," said Becky, quickly apologise. She didn''t want to apologise but it is better for her to not creating any trouble.


    The woman rolled her eyes irritated. "Watch for your stepped next time."


    When the woman walked away from Becky, Becky stick out her tongue to the woman without the woman realise about it. Bambam laughed when she saw Becky''s reaction.


    Then, they realise that the woman was walking toward a garage where there is Lyeon in there. He was holding a black file in his hand. In the garage is a big lorry and another kitchen item was putted down beside the lorry.


    "Oh, it''s Lyeon. Let go see him," said Bambam. She pulled Becky''s hand toward the man.


    "Hey, Lyeon.. What''s up?"


    Lyeon lift his head toward the girls before he smiled in response. "What are you doing here??"


    "Oh, we are just wandering around but didn''t expect to meet you here," replied Bambam.


    "What are you guys doing??" Becky looked into three wooden boxes of cabbages behind the lorry.


    "The person who in charge to take care of this supply to the kitchen is sick, so Jakzen and I volunteered to do this job," said Lyeon, looking into the black file again.


    "Oh, Jakzen is here??" asked Bambam.


    "Yes, looking for me??" asked a familiar voice from the back of the lorry. Jakzen popped out from the back of the lorry and looked at the girls.


    "Who is this kids, Lyeon?" asked another familiar voice and the brown curly hair walked toward Lyeon with a wooden box of onions in her hands. She give another sharp gaze toward the girls.


    Becky started to frowned when she heard the woman called them a kid. That is the most hateful thing she don''t want to hear. She looked at the woman with another murderous aura.


    "They are the new junior at our Organisation. Girls, let me introduce.. This is my comrade, Symantha Jessi. Symantha, this is Becky.. And Bambam," said Lyeon, introducing each of the girls to each other.


    "I need a help back there.. You two can help us??" asked Jakzen.


    "Sure, we gladly to do so," replied Bambam with an exciting voice. She really like to help people so it is alright for her if people need her help.


    "Great. Then, follow me, pumpkin," said Jakzen as he walked back to the back of the lorry. Bambam following him from behind with a big smile.


    Lyeon looked at Becky who was still stand beside him. "You''re not going to help them??"


    "Can I stay here and help you instead??" said Becky with a sarcastic voice, almost like she was mocking Lyeon.


    "Then, you help me to count this box of onion and tell Lyeon how many of this box. I need to send the countable box to the kitchen stock," said Symantha as she hand over the wooden box of onions in her hands to Becky.


    Becky nodded with the new job she get. She looked at Lyeon who was now smiling at her. Becky didn''t spare him a glance as she put down the wooden box of onions and walked to take another wooden box.


    ....


    "Help me to move all this box out from this lorry," said Jakzen while pointing to all of rhe box inside the lorry. He already move out half of it and with the help of Bambam, they might can take all the wooden box out quicker than before.


    Bambam looked into the other wooden boxes that have been move out. Bambam looked at Jakzen and she just realised that Jakzen is sweating from his head to his toe.


    Suddenly Bambam become stunned at the view of front of her. She never saw that man sweating and when she saw he sweating like this, Bambam saw it was really... S.e.xy. With a handsome and perfect curved face, Jakzen was really can get attention this easily, moreover if Jakzen was sweating like this.


    Bambam shaked her head slightly at the naughty thought she think. He must be really tired after move out all that many wooden boxes.


    "Okey, this is easy." Bambam pulled up her shirt sleeved.


    Jakzen laughed with the high-spirited Bambam. "That is the spirit.. Now let''s start to work."


    Bambam and Jakzen then started to move out all the wooden boxes. Bambam move the wooden boxes out from the lorry while Jakzen will take the wooden boxes from Bambam and putting it on the side of the garage.


    After lifting a twenty of the wooden boxes, Bambam started to feel tired and her hands feel sore right now. She wiped her sweat that was flow down from her forehead. Bambam looked at the rest of the wooden boxes in the lorry. There is another twelve wooden boxes she need to move it out. She sighed deeply. "Alright, twelve more to go!"


    Jakzen who was watching Bambam keep lifting the wooden boxes realised that Bambam become more slower than before. He can see the tired face of Bambam and she was really sweating but she still keep lifting all the wooden boxes. Jakzen smiled slightly. She is looked tired and was so sweaty but she insisted to move the wooden boxes. She shouldn''t forces herself to do much. She can rest a bit..


    Bambam lifted up another wooden boxes and walked toward Jakzen. Just when she was walking, she stepped into a round and slippery thing, causing her to fall down drastically and the wooden box of flew out from her hand.


    "ARGHH!!"


    Jakzen who is ready to take the wooden boxes from Bambam''s hands shocked when he saw Bambam fall down. He quickly opened wide his arm and catch Bambam from falling down to the floor.


    They stumped on the floor and what is following them after that is the sound of the crashing wooden box which has flew off from Bambam''s hand.


    "Urghh..." Jakzen groaned slightly as he feel the aching at his back because he was the first person fall onto the floor and Bambam fall precisely on his muscular body.


    Bambam looked at Jakzen and quickly get up fom Jakzen. "Oh, God.. Are you alright... I''m so sorry."


    Jakzen hide his pain with a smiled on his face. He slowly get up again with the help of Bambam.


    Lyeon and Becky quickly walked to the back of the lorry as soon as they heard the voice of shouting and crashed thing.


    "What happened?? "asked Lyeon.


    Becky quickly walked toward Bambam and checked her physical condition. She is very worried if Bambam was hurt because she saw Bambam was sitting on the floor. "Are you okey, Bambam? Did you get hurt?"


    "I''m okey, Becky.. I just slipped and fall off.. Jakzen save me from fall down from the floor," said Bambam, smiled reassuringly to Becky before she looked at Jakzen again.


    "Are you okey, Jakzen?? Are you hurt somewhere?" asked Lyeon.


    Jakzen smiled slightly as he shaking his head. "I''m okey.. It just an accident. We both are okey."


    "That good to hear. Next time be careful," said Lyeon.


    "We will, brother," said Jakzen, patting his trouser from any dirty dust. Jakzen is the fourth son in Alex''s siblings. Alex, Lyeon and Willy is his older brothers.


    Bambam looked into the lorry again to check what was the slippery and round thing that make her fall. When Bambam saw the potato on the lorry, she frowned slightly. How could a potato hurt her like this?? It''s just a potato...


    "Damn potato! This thing make me slipped and fall down." Bambam picked up the potato and show it to Becky.


    "You should be careful, Bambam.. I''m worried that you get more injury," said Becky.


    Bambam shaking her head continously. "Nah, it is okey... I can take care of myself."


    "You can rest for a while, Bambam. Let me handle the rest of the boxes. You must be really tired," said Jakzen.


    "I still can carry all this wooden boxes. Don''t worry. There is still eight wooden boxes I need to move it," said Bambam, showing her excited smile.


    "No, you need to rest.. I will handle the rest. You already sweating too much. You need more rest. Don''t worry, Bambam.. Just go rest, don''t make me worry about you again," said Jakzen.


    His serious face making Bambam suddenly feel nervous. Moreover, Jakzen has said that he was worried about her. For what? Bambam just helping them.


    Bambam looked at Jakzen who was looking at her with his concerned eyes. That eyes give Bambam a sudden feeling that make Bambam really uncomfortable. Therefore, she just glanced away, not giving any attention to Jakzen''s word.


    Becky patted slightly Bambam''s shoulder. "You should listen to him, Bambam. He save you from falling to the floor. You might get another injury if you don''t listen to him. Besides, you are sweating too much. You need rest."


    Bambam smiled at Becky''s word. "Fine then.. I will go to rest."


    Jakzen nodded and watch Bambam walked to the nearest chair.


    "Hei, shorty... Let''s get back to work. Our job is not done yet!" said Lyeon. He knocked on Becky''s head, causing Becky to complained in pain. Becky give Lyeon another cold gaze. She really hate it when someone called her ''shorty''.


    "Stop calling me that, you jerk!!"


    Becky leave Lyeon and Jakze with an angry face and she continued her work.


    "Why did you have to make her angry.. You are the type guy who is gentleman. You never teased a girl before. What''s up with Becky?" asked Jakzen with his furrowed eyebrows.


    "Oh did I?? I''ve always teased Symantha. Did that count?" said Lyeon while checking the black file in his hands. "No, you never threat Symantha like this," said Jakzen again.


    Lyeon smiled slightly. "It was nothing, Jakzen. I just like to teased her. Nothings wrong to teased people, right?" Lyeon walked away to continued his work, leaving Jakzen standing confused there. "What the heck is that? Since when he started to teased people?"

 Chapter 19 - Chef Jakzen

    After they have done move all the wooden boxes to the kitchen stock, Jakzen take the girls to the kitchen. Lyeon also did not miss the opportunity to follow them.


    Jakzen want to cook something for the girls since they helped them to move all the wooden boxes.


    "I don''t know that you can cook, Jakzen?" said Bambam clueless while looking around the kitchen. The wall is built from the white marmalade and there is a huge painting on the wall with a golden fish on it. The furniture in the kitchen is simple but enough to cook every types of food.


    "But now you know... I like to cook and it seems like I could be a good chef if I''m not a hunter," said Jakzen, chuckled slightly at his own jokes.


    Bambam simply smiling at Jakzen''s jokes.


    "But why did you have to cook? Didn''t we have other chefs in here??" asked Becky again. She take a seat on the barstool wooden high chair along with Bambam. She glanced at Lyeon who was holding a walkie-talkie in his arm. Suddenly, Lyeon walked out from the kitchen while talking on the walkie-talkie.


    "My hobby is cooking.. So, if I don''t have anything to do.. I will come here and cook any menu," said Jakzen, grabbing the green apron that was hanging from the hanger. When he wear the apron, he looked like a real chef and become more stunning.


    "So, what do you guys want?"


    Becky quickly raised her hand up. Bambam who also want to raised her hand up looked at Becky.


    "I want to eat seafood!" shout Becky excitedly.


    "Hey, I''m allergic to seafood. Did you forget it?" said Bambam.


    Becky opened her mouth widely. She totally forget about it because she was so excited to tell Jakzen the menu. "I forget... But I really want to eat seafood..."


    Jakzen chuckled when he saw the disappoint face of Becky. "Don''t worry, Becky. I will cook seafood menu for you.... And for you, girl..." Jakzen shifted his gaze toward Bambam. "I will cook you lemon chicken b.r.e.a.s.ts.. Because Lyeon will eat with us and he is also allergic to seafood."


    "Oh, so Lyeon is allergic to seafood," said Becky to Bambam.


    Bambam furrowed her eyebrows. "What do I care?"


    Jakzen smiled at the girls again before he started to prepared all the ingredients. He make a coffee and tea for the girls so that they can drink while waiting for him to finish cooking.


    Bambam watched Jakzen while Jakzen was busy to do the cooking. Jakzen was very good at cooking. He looked like a professional chef. He might be a five-stars Chef if not for the vampire hunter as his current job.


    When Jakzen put the shrimp and the octopus into the pan and start to cook, a delicious smell started to filled in the kitchen. Bambam and Becky take a deep breath to smelled on the delicious smell. They become more hungry than before. They cannot wait to eat the food later.


    Jakzen chuckled slightly when he saw they doing it. He know the girls would like the food he cook just from smelling from its smell.


    When they were waiting for Jakzen to finished cooking, Lyeon walked in to the kitchen with Symantha was following from behind. Lyeon smiled widely when he smelled a delicious smell from the kitchen.


    "I''m hungry. Jakzen, hurry up!" said Lyeon. He sit on the barstool wooden high chair in front of the counter beside Bambam while smiling widely. Symantha take a seat on the side of Lyeon.


    "Hold on, Lyeon.. It still not ready. I''m busy cooking to types of menu," said Jakzen. He still focusing his gaze at the grilled shrimp and octopus in the pan.


    "Two types of menu? Why did you have to cook for two menu?" asked Lyeon, confused. Jakzen usually cooked only one menu but this time, he was cooking for two types of menu.


    "Becky want to eat seafood menu but Bambam was allergic to seafood, just like you... So, I cook the seafood menu for Becky and... Symantha... And the lemon chicken b.r.e.a.s.ts for you and Bambam. Now, be patience.. I need to cook," said Jakzen, didn''t leave his gaze from the seafood menu. He grab the slice of onion and mix it with the seafood.


    Lyeon looked at Becky and then he grinned. "You like seafood, shorty?"


    Becky groaned in annoyed while she looked away. "What do you care? You can''t eat seafood anyway because you allergic to it."


    Lyeon was slightly in shock when he heard Becky said that. He looked at Jakzen because he know Jakzen is the one who told the girls that he cannot eat seafood. "You told them, Jakzen?"


    "Yes."


    Symantha who was sitting beside Lyeon frowned a bit when Lyeon ignored her. She touched softly on Lyeon''s shoulder to make Lyeon pay attention to her and it is work when Lyeon finally shifted his gaze toward him.


    "What''s wrong, Symantha?"


    "Would you take me to the supermarket later? I want to buy something," said Symantha while giving her seductive gaze toward Lyeon.


    Becky who was watching silently saw that seductive gaze Symantha give Lyeon. She feel grossed suddenly and she quickly turned away and show quietly her vomit action. She try to seductive Lyeon.. In front of us? Is she nut?? Is there no other place they want to flirting each other? Well, hello.. There is still a people here!


    "Okey, I will take you there," said Lyeon, giving a glance toward Jakzen. He didn''t even realise the seductive gaze Symantha give him. Symantha smiled widely when Lyeon accept her request.


    Twenty minutes later, Jakzen finished with the cooking and he serve the meal onto the counter table.


    "Let''s wash our hand first," said Bambam. She walking to the sink and wash her hand. Becky who nodded just following Bambam from behind.


    Looking at Bambam and Becky, Lyeon quickly following them from behind. Symantha who confused with Lyeon''s action, following them too.


    After Bambam and Becky sit again on their chairs, Jakzen give them the spoons and forks while Lyeon get Symantha and himself another spoons and forks.


    "Thank you for the food," said Bambam and then she started to eat the lemon chicken b.r.e.a.s.ts. Becky also started digging to her meal which is the grilled shrimp and octopus. Since Lyeon was allergic to seafood like Bambam, he then join Bambam to finished the meal. Symantha, on the other side, joining Becky.


    Jakzen leaned on the kitchen table while eating some cookies. He was watching Becky and Bambam to see their reaction toward the food he cooked.


    Bambam eat a spoonful of the chicken b.r.e.a.s.ts and when she eat it for the first time, the food tasted so delicious and the chicken is cooked perfectly. Bambam smiled happily while she lifted up her head toward Jakzen. "It was very tasty... You are a skillful chef!"


    Jakzen smiled when Bambam like the menu he cooked. He can see the sparkle light on Bambam''s eyes when she eat the chicken.


    "You are right, Bambam.. Jakzen is really the best chef!" said Becky, eating another shrimp and another again until her mouth is full. She doesn''t even care if Symantha was glaring sharply at her. Symantha could clearly saw Becky''s big and round cheeks because she ate too many shrimps.


    This kid!! She even ate all the shrimps before I can eat more. She was a monster!! How can she eat that much!!??


    Becky eat another octopus, causing Symantha become really angry to her. If Becky eating and keep eating, she will get nothing. Symantha then increased her speed to eat the octopus. She don''t want this little kid to finished it all by herself.


    While they were ''fighting'', Bambam and Lyeon from the other side was eating peacefully without feel tensed when eating. Lyeon looked at Bambam who was eating quietly beside her. "You like this chicken?" asked Lyeon.


    Bambam looked at Lyeon while eating another spoonful of the chicken. "Yeah, I really like it. I never taste anything like this in all my life."


    "If you want more, you can ask Jakzen to cook more. I guaranteed that every meal he cook would be very tasty. You just need to tell him what do you want to eat and then he will cook it. But that is depend on the kitchen stuff also. If the ingredients to making the meal is enough, he will cook it. You want to taste another meal??" said Lyeon, excitedly telling about Jakzen''s ability.


    Bambam shake her head slightly. "Oh, it is okey. I''m fine with this."


    Lyeon nodded again and continue to eat the chicken b.r.e.a.s.ts. As Lyeon was feeling thirsty, he poured the water to the glass. Lyeon also poured water into another glass and give it to Bambam. Bambam take the glass from Lyeon and said thank you to him.


    There is still one more chicken b.r.e.a.s.ts on the plate. Even though the lemon chicken b.r.e.a.s.ts is delicious, but Lyeon gave all the remaining chicken b.r.e.a.s.ts to Bambam. Once again, Bambam sincerely said thank to him.

 Chapter 20 - The attack

    After the delicious meal, Becky and Bambam go back to their dorm. Lyeon take Symantha to the nearest supermarket to buy things she want. While Jakzen, after he finished to cleaned up the kitchen, he go back to the dorm.


    When he entered the living room, he can see that all of his brothers except for Lyeon, Dale and Alex was in the living room and they were discussing about something important.


    Jakzen was curious so he went to join them.


    "What happen here, brothers? Is there any problem?"


    All the boys looked at Jakzen. They show a different kind of emotion on their face making Jakzen feel more curious about what had make them like that. They seems like worried, sad, disappointed and also angry.


    Elvin who was sitting on the coach while hugging the green fluffy pillow making a sigh when Jakzen asked that question. "We are just talking about Dale, Jakzen... He went out with his girlfriend and other friends again.. Dale might be sick for another weeks again."


    Jakzen''s eyes wide slightly. "Again?? What was Ovreil thinking to take Dale into that hell place?"


    "We just finished our training at the field and when we come back, he was already gone," replied Terence, jumping lightly to Elvin''s side.


    "Do you know where they go this time??" asked Jakzen.


    "They were going to-------"


    Before Mark could answer the question, the sound of the warning alarm was echoing through the Royal Castle places. All the boys quickly looked their surrounding.


    "That is the alarm. Let''s go!!" said Willy.


    All the boys then walked out from their dorm and go to the Royal Headquarter in a fast speed.


    The alarm sounds keep echoing through the Royal Castle.


    Every hunters in the Royal Castle get out from their dorm and move to the Royal Headquarter. They wear their black uniform and take two or three kinds of weapons with them. After the hunters ready, they entered thr jeep outside the building of Royal Headquarter.


    The boys saw the girls when they were taking their own weapons.


    "Which one of you girls can drive a jeep??" asked Willy.


    The girls stopped moving and they looked at each other. "None of us can drive," replied Dee.


    Willy nodded at the words Dee said. "Then we have to be in a group...." Willy looked at his other brothers. "Brothers, we need to split into two group and regroup with this junior. Group one would be me, Carlos, Mark and Terence. Group two would be Elvin, Jakzen and Greyson... For the girls, Bambam, Emma, Dee and Chellyne will be in group one and the rest will go to group two. "


    All the hunters nodded with the commands.


    After they are ready, they walk to the Garage and entered the jeep. Each group choose their jeep and entered the jeep.


    Greyson drives the other jeep while Mark will be the other driver.


    The jeeps that take the two groups quickly leaved the Garage with full speed along with the other jeeps.


    In just less than thirty minutes, all the jeeps in the Garage is already droves out.


    "What happen? Are there any attacking from the vampire?" asked Dee to the boys.


    "We will know once we get there," said Willy.


    All the girls who was in the group one looked at each other and they showed many kind of expression.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After they arrived at a village. When they arrived, the village is already on fire. People who live there screaming and running everywhere to save their life.


    Every hunters stepped out from the jeep with weapons in their hands and quickly helped the locals.


    The girls who was already stepped out from the jeep quickly gather around. They feel terrified from their surrounding because they were surrounding by the screaming from the frightened locals.


    "What we need to don now??" asked Bambam as she was looking everywhere in a terrified way. She can see the huge fire burning up a big wooden house in front of her. Even though she was standing far away from the house, she can feel the burning heat from the fire.


    "Alright, girls... Since this is your first time to be on a real mission, you will be take us as your partner. Of course, unexperienced vampire hunters is highly expose to danger. Our mission is to help the survivors to get out from this place and kill the vampires whenever you saw them," said Willy while he was adjusted his gun.


    "Carlos with Livnah."


    "Willy with Suzy."


    "Mark will go with Emma."


    "Terence with Chellyne."


    "Elvin with Bambam."


    "Jakzen will go with Nic."


    "Greyson will be with Rivera."


    Willy looked at Dee and Becky. "Since you two were the only one left.. You guys want to be partner up and do your jobs together??"


    Dee and Becky nodded simultaneously.


    "Wait, did I have to go with him? I don''t want to go with him. I want to change partner!" said Rivera. She really hate this guy and why did Willy have to pair them up for this mission.


    Greyson looked at Rivera with a frowned eyebrows. Here she goes again! Why was she hate me for?


    "There is no time for changing partner again. Who has been grouped must be stick together. If you don''t like to be around him, you can go by yourself. After all, we are in a mission.. Not a playing ground. Now, get your ass work there!" said Willy while walking away. He glared at Suzy when Suzy didn''t follow him from behind."Are you coming or what!??"


    Suzy quickly run toward Willy and they disappeared from behind a wrecked house.


    "Alright, let''s move in the group that Willy has form. We don''t have any minute to wasted," said Jakzen, lifting his pistol. Nic follow him from behind.


    With that, the others also walked to a different direction to help the locals and also to kill the vampire who attacked this village.


    Rivera puffed with a dislike in her eyes. She glanced toward Greyson who was checking his gun. Greyson looked at Rivera with a poker face. "Let''s move, girl.. We have to save this locals."


    Rivera groaned in annoyed before she follow Greyson from behind. She don''t have any choice. To get alive from this hell-looking place, she need someone stronger than her to guide her. This is the first mission for her and well... Also for her other friends too, so if this guys want to helped them a little bit, why do she need to turn down the offer?


    Dee and Becky looked at each other when they were the one who left alone. "Looks like it was just you and me this time. We need to kill the vampires just like what we have discuss before. If only Marrie were here.. Our mission would be easy," said Dee.


    "Why weren''t that queen here? She has to be here.. If not, who will give the command??" Becky said annoyed.


    "If she was here.. She need a big plan to escpae from this vampire hunters... But do you think that damn queen will come here.. In this average-looking village?? What would she looking for in here?? There is nothing here.. That damn queen clearly just want to make a scene to give us trouble."


    Becky nodded in agreement. "Yeah, you are right... I think we should do our parts too."


    "Let''s go."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Carlos run as fast as he can toward a woman and a boy. The boy was crying loudly in the embraced of his mother while his mother was trying to calm her son down.


    "Are you okey, ma''am? Are you hurt? Don''t worry, I''m here to help you," said Carlos while he immediately checked on the woman and the boy.


    Livnah who was following Carlos behind, quickly kneeled down beside Carlos so that if Carlos need any help, she can lend a hand. Livnah looked into the boy and she saw a tiny red scratches on his neck. Livnah looked at Carlos before she tapped his shoulder. When Carlos look toward Livnah, Livnah give another signal to show him the red scratches.


    Carlos quickly take a look at the scratches and he take out the medicine from his black bag. "Ma''am, you''re injured.. I need to apply some medicine on your neck..."


    The woman nodded a little. Livnah take the boy from the woman''s hands to let Carlos do his job easily. She also helped the boy to calm down a bit.


    Carlos just give a short glance toward Livnah who was calming down the boy. Then, he continue to put some medicine to the woman''s neck.


    Suddenly, they heard a woman loud anxious scream that come from under the wooden bridge that link a building to another building. When Livnah and Carlos turn around to look where the scream came from, they saw two black figure was capturing three young women. This young women was trying to struggle to loose from the people who want to catch them.


    Livnah quickly pull out her pistol and pointed it to them. She run toward them. "Hey, let them go!!!"


    The black figure who was actually a vampire turn their gaze toward Livnah and then they hissed aggressively toward Livnah. Their white sharp teeth make Livnah anxious for a little bit but Livnah try to calm herself. If she already afraid to deal with this vampire, how can she survived later?


    Livnah didn''t hesitate to pull the trigger and shot one of the vampires. The bullet shot right into the vampire''s head. The vampire scream before he burned to the ashes. The other vampire then move foward and started to attack Livnah.


    Livnah pull another trigger.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The vampire avoid all the bullets and continue to walk toward Livnah. Then, the vampire kick Livnah''s hands, causing the pistol to flew off far from Livnah.


    Seeing the pistol was flew off, Livnah quickly swing her right hand toward the vampire. The vampire duck to avoid the punch before he also released another punch toward Livnah. Livnah detained the punch before she kick the vampire''s leg and push him to the ground harshly.


    The vampire fall onto the ground.


    Livnah quickly pull out another pistol from the case and shot the vampire direct on his heart. The vampire screamed in pain before his body burn into ashes, leaving no trace at all.


    Livnah panting hardly as she watch the vampire died in the burning fire. She looked at the three young women and quickly approached them. They were sitting at the corner under the bridge while hugging each other. Livnah can see their shaking body when she approach them. They must be really scared.


    A moment later, Carlos run to her side. He already checked on the woman and her son before other hunter take them to the safety place. "Nice job," said Carlos, patting Livnah''s shoulder. He then approach the three young women to checked if they were injured or not. Livnah looked at Carlos when Carlos complement her. She didn''t give it a second thought as she walked away to find her other pistol that threw away from her hands.


    Livnah found her pistol behind a bush. She take the pistol and checked it if the pistol is in the good condition. After sure the pistol is still is good condition, Livnah put the pistol back to its case and walked to Carlos again.

 Chapter 21 - Two little girls

    Terence walked into a small house while holding his sword. His eyes wandering around to see if there survivors in the house. Other survivors has already taken to the safety place by other hunters. Terence looked at Chellyne who was panting behind him.


    Chellyne has already been running around to save peoples as many as she can and she already exhausted because of it. "Is there any survivor in there??" asked Chellyne, wipping her sweaty forehead.


    Terence looked into the house again before he shaked his head slightly. "No, there is no one here."


    "Then, lets go to the other houses." Chellyne walked away from the house they entered before and move toward a dark blue bungalow.


    Terence follow her from behind.


    The two hunters walked into the house without any sound because they don''t want to attract any vampire who was hiding in that bungalow. Their eyes sharply wandering around the house to find any suspicious movement. If there any possibility of vampire was there, they don''t hesitate to kill it but if there is any other survivors, they need to help them.


    Chellyne looked into the upstair and walked to the stairs. Terence who was checking the kitchen saw Chellyne going another way. He didn''t follow her and he continue to enter the kitchen.


    The kitchen was a mess. All of the cooking materials was everywhere on the floor. Its like there was a fighting was happened here. The people who own this bungalow must be struggle really hard to get away from the vampire.


    Terence kneeled down and picked up a pink bunny doll on the floor. Terence hold the pink bunny doll with a sympathy in his heart. There must be a little girl who live in here. She left her pink bunny doll...


    Terence get up again again and after he put the bunny doll on the kitchen counter, he started to wandering over the kitchen again. Suddenly, he captured a moving figure from the backyard fly smoothly to the upstair balcony.


    Terence quickly go outside to looked further what is the figure from the backyard. A vampire, that is definitely a vampire...


    But then, before Terence could do more, he suddenly remember about another thing.


    Chellyne was upstairs!!


    Without wasting any time, Terence quickly run again into the house and to the upstairs.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Chellyne walked slowly through the alley while looking everywhere. It was a scared moment to think if you were bravely walking alone in this dark place. What if there is a vampire here and Chellyne could not handle it?? Would she died then??


    Chellyne shaked hed head, don''t want to think any further. She was a vampire hunter and that her job. She have to kill the vampire and save the people. Besides, didn''t her friends and her was already discovered the way on how they can go back to their own world??


    Chellyne push slightly the door that lead her into one of the upstairs bedrooms. When she entering the bedroom, she didn''t see anyone there unless for the mess everywhere on the floor. Chellyne sighed a little. I''m sure there is something in here. My instinct said that there is definitely something in here and my instinct never wrong. But why did this bedroom is empty???


    When Chellyne was about to turn away, her ears detected a soft sobbed that coming from the yellow cupboard. Chellyne turn her gaze toward the cupboard. What was that? Someone was crying??


    Chellyne walked toward the cupboard and looked at the cupboard door. She hesitate for a while. Should I call for Terence to come?? No, there is no time. If it was a vampire, it will escape before I could called Terence. Guess I don''t have any choice then...


    Chellyne take out her sword from the back case while the other hand hold the cupboard door knob. Chellyne open the door and at the same time, she can hear a little girl was screaming in frighten. Chellyne then saw two little girls was sitting at the bottom of the cupboard and crying hardly.


    Chellyne quickly approach them and checked for their condition. The girls shake their head fast and keep hugging each other, not letting Chellyne to touch or separate them.


    "Hey, it''s okey... I am not a bad guy. I''m here tl bring you home," said Chellyne, try to calm them. She understand the two girls were scared of her since there was an attack of vampire in their house. Who would not scared, even Chellyne would freak out if she know a vampire was really exist.


    The girls shake their head again and looked away.


    Chellyne sighed deeply. She need to take them away before something bad happen to them.


    Before she can do anything, Chellyne could hear a rough noise come from outside. Something like someone was walking on the wooden floor. Chellyne quickly stand up and looked outside of the window.


    Just then, Terence bust in. "Stay away from the window!!!!"


    At the same time, a black figure burst in to the bedroom through the glass window. The glass then break into peaces and scattered everywhere. The black figure jumped onto Chellyne and push her to the wall.


    Chellyne thrown back to wall with her back bumped onto the wall first. Chellyne screamed in pain before she falling down onto the floor. The sword she holding fell far from her reach.


    The two little girls screaming in frightened. When they saw the black figure and saw the sharp teeth, they cry even louder than before.


    Terence quickly move foward and attacked the vampire who attacked Chellyne. The vampire also didn''t hold back and attacked Terence.


    Chellyne coughed and she hold her chest as the pain start to flow over her chest. She give a murderous gaze toward the vampire. She quickly stand up and help Terence to attacked the vampire.


    The vampire realised Chellyne are going to attack him. The vampire quickly move to Chellyne and attacked her. Since Chellyne is weaker than Terence, he can use Chellyne to defeated Terence.


    But Terence move faster than the vampire. He grabbed the vampire''s collar and throw him to the dressing table. A crashed sounds echoing through the room and vampire scream in pain. He tried to push Terence away.


    Chellyne quickly pull out Terence''s sword from his back case and embedding the sword right onto the vampire chest.


    The vampire screamed again before he vanished into ashes.


    Chellyne sit down on the floor while panting heavily on the floor. She put the sword beside her.


    Terence who was also panting looked at Chellyne. With this girl fast movement, they can kill the vampire faster than he expected.


    "Are you okey??" asked Terence.


    Chellyne peeked a glance toward Terence before she nodded slightly. "Yeah, yeah, yeah... I''m alright!" Chellyne then pointed out her index finger to the cupboard. "The girls!!"


    Terence looked toward the girls and he walked toward them. Chellyne quickly stand on her foot again and follow Terence. When Terence approached them, the girls still hugging each other and didn''t want to looked at Terence. Terence smiled when he saw them. "Hey there, girls.. What are you guys doing here? Want to go home??"


    The girls slowly stopped sobbing and looked at Terence. Terence give them a sweet smile before he reached out his hand to helped the girls. "Let''s get out from here."


    Saw the sweet-like-candy smiled Terence give to the girls, Chellyne didn''t realised that she was stunned by that smiled. She only snapped back to reality when Terence give her the smallest one of the girls while Terence were holding the other one. They lifted the girls in their arms.


    Chellyne take her sword that fall onto the floor when she has been attacked by the vampire. After she put the sword back into its case, Chellyne looked at Terence. The little girl in her arm tightened her hug and Chellyne smiled slightly when she feel the warm hug from the girl.


    "Let''s go home," said Terence.

 Chapter 22 - The Vampire With Red Robe

    Mark run fast as he can to a group of hunters who was fighting with a group of vampire hunter. Emma who was following from behind tried to chase Mark who was running very fast than her.


    One of the vampire run away from the crowded and jumped high to the window at a big house.


    Mark quickly take out his pistol and aim to the vampire. Mark pull the trigger and the bullet shoot right into the vampire''s head before he could enter the house through the window.


    Emma looked at the group of the hunters. She saw one of the vampire who wear a red robe punched two of the hunters and the hunters flew far from there. Emma''s eyes widened. This vampire is so strong, it can take down two hunters with only one punch. I don''t have any chance.


    Another hunters attack the vampire with red robe but they also get thrown away by the vampire.


    Mark move foward and he attack the vampire in empty-handed. While Mark attack the vampire, Emma saw there is another vampires was crawling from under the bus and they were approaching Mark. Emma quickly lifted up her gun toward the vampires and quickly shoot at them.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sounds of bullets shot frightening the vampires to come near Mark. They quickly jumped high up to the roof of the bus. They turn their gaze toward the hunter who shot them. When they saw Emma, they didn''t hesitate to show their teeth and grinned atrociously toward Emma.


    Emma looked at them with a sharp gaze. Not a bit of sympathy is shown on her face. Vampire are bad for people, why should I have mercy for them?


    Emma pull the trigger continuously without thinking to stopped. She aim the Beretta gun toward the vampires.


    Knowing that they were in the great danger, the three vampires quickly jumped away from the roof of the bus. One of the vampire which is a woman jumped toward Emma and she attacked Emma with her sharp claws.


    Emma duck to avoid from getting injured and she rolled on the sandy ground to the other side of the woman before she pointed her gun to the woman. She pulled the trigger and another gun shots heard through the place. The bullets go straight to the vampire''s chest.


    The woman screamed in pain before she vanished into ashes.


    Another vampire jumped behind Emma and this time is a young teenager boy. This vampire quickly grabbed Emma''s right leg and pulled her into under the bus.


    Emma fall hardly on the sandy ground, causing a deepn pain under her back and head. "Argh!!!"


    Mark heard the panic scream from Emma so he turn his head toward Emma. When he saw the vampire dragged Emma toward the bus, Mark run to save her. He grabbed Emma''s left hand and hold her but the vampire was too strong until Mark was also dragged along. "Shoot him!!" yelled Mark to Emma when he cannot hold Emma too long.


    Emma point her gun toward the vampire and a few seconds later..


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The vampire screamed in pain while his body was burned to ashes. In a few seconds, the vampire already vanished.


    The other vampire who saw his other friends is already dead, they decided to retreated but not the vampire with the red robe. He quickly run toward Mark and Emma and recklessly attacked them.


    Mark who realised the danger quickly pull Emma into his embraced and they quickly move away from the vampire.


    Emma startled for the first time when Mark suddenly pulled her into his embraced but second later, she realised that the vampire with red robe was chasing after them. Emma lifted her gun once again and shoot the vampire.


    The vampire jumped to the other side, avoiding the bullets.


    Mark pull out his pistol and shoot the vampire again. The sounds of bullets shot echoing all the places.


    The vampire quickly jumped away and he enter a building through the window.


    Mark pull Emma away to make a distance between them. "Let''s get that bastard!!" He walked into the building where the vampire gone. His face was serious and emitting a dark aura.


    Emma nodded slightly as she follow Mark from behind.


    When they entered the building, there is no lamp that lighting the places. Mark take out his torchlight and place it under the pistol. Emma also take out her torchlight and use it to light up the dark alley.


    Mark looked at Emma. "Stay behind me."


    Emma nodded.


    They walked quickly as they looked at their surrounding and alert to any suspicious sound. When they heard a creak noise, the two of them quickly turn their gaze toward the noise and saw there are three mouses was crawling over on the floor.


    Emma take a deep breath. This is so thrilling for her. Never in her life feel this way. Even getting an exam result is not this thrilling. Well, this is because of life and death matter. If she didn''t pay any attention to her surrounding, she will be dead. Even Mark couldn''t help her either.


    When just Emma started to calm down a bit, suddenly someone from the upstair break the upstair floor, making a big hole from the floor and a hand suddenly reached out to grab Emma''s colar and pulled her up.


    "AAARRGGGGHHHH!!!!!" Emma''s voice echoing through all the house as her body was lifted up and vanished through the hole on the upstair floor. The torchlight she held before fall onto the floor.


    Mark didn''t have a time to react as the scene was too fast for him to react. "EMMA!!!!!" shouted Mark but he know it useless because Emma is already gone and there is no other voice coming from her mouth. Something must happen to her.


    Mark quickly run to the upstair using the stairs. When he reached the second floor, Mark quickly lifted up his pistol and looked everywhere. Mark found the hole where the vampire dragged Emma and Mark quickly enter one of the open door. He was sure the vampire had already take Emma into one of the room.


    Mark enter the dark room and he use the torchlight in his hand to lighting all the corner. Mark found Emma lying unconsciously on the floor. Mak approached her and check Emma''s condition. Emma don''t have any serious injury but she was unconscious. When Mark saw that Emma still breathing, he release a short sighed. At least, she is still alive.


    Just when Mark want to wake her up, someone come out from the dark corner and standing behind Mark. The shadow is the red robe vampire and he quickly swing his hand with sharp claws toward Mark.


    Mark realised the sudden attack and jumped to the front to avoid the attack but he was a bit late to react. The vampire manage to hurt Mark with his claws on Mark back. He grinned widely when he saw Mark is injured.


    "Argh!" Mark groaned in pain as he looked at the vampire. Even though he cannot see the vampire''s face but he can feel that the vampire was smiling widely and viciously toward him. Mark''s gaze turned to a murderous aura and the temperature in the room increased rapidly.


    "Lets get this over!!" Mark tightened his grip on the pistol as he moved foward to attack the vampire. The vampire also didn''t hold back and he started to attack Mark.


    The vampire seems to enjoy it when he fighting with a strong opponent likd Mark. Not like the other weak hunters he faced before. All of them cannot even stand up to his attack for 5 minutes.


    After 15 minutes the fighting scene started, Mark successfully to get his victory and kill the vampire. He shot the vampire many times because the vampire was very strong and managed to hold on even after he received five shots from Mark.


    When the vampire is already dead, Mark sat down on the floor with a tired face. Of course he already experienced this kind of situation but not always he faced a strong opponent like the red robe vampire. If he encounter one of the vampire like that, he was surely exhausted. Damn, that vampire is surely one of the strongest vampire!


    Mark put back his pistol to his case and slowly approaching Emma who was still unconscious on the floor. Mark groaned a little when the pain on his back sting him again. But he don''t have any choice. He can''t leave Emma here.


    Without thinking any further, Mark lift Emma in his hand like a bride style and take her to the base camp to get Emma treated. Even though he was also injured, he still can hold on.


    After Mark reached the base camp, Mark put Emma onto one of the avaliable patient bed. Luckily, Suzy was there to help the nurse and doctor treat the patient. As soon as Suzy saw Emma, she approached Mark and Emma.


    "What happen?" asked Suzy in a worried tone as she checked on Emma''s condition. She didn''t get any injured except for the little scratches on her forehead. Suzy quickly get another medical equipment and started to treat Emma''s forehead.


    "We encounter a strong vampire," said Mark as he sit onto one of the wooden stool and take off his tactical vest.


    Suzy peeked a glance toward Mark and saw the wound behind Mark''s back shoulder. The shirt around the wound area also was torn off and covered with Mark''s blood. Suzy quickly moved besides Mark with the medical equipment. Emma didn''t injured too bad so she can focused more to Mark''s wound.


    "You are injured. Let me help you," said Suzy and she picked up the cotton wool with the antiseptic on it.


    Mark take off his shirt and let Suzy take care of the wound. The wound need to treated quickly because he need his precious, strong body to help another survivors.


    Later, Willy come to the camp with another two survivors. When he saw Suzy was treated Mark''s wound, he approached them.


    "Are you feeling good??" asked Willy.


    Mark looked at Willy and nodded slightly. He hissed a bit when Suzy put the medicine on his back.


    Willy looked at Emma who was still unconscious. Willy sighed a little.


    Suddenly another hunter with an anxious face come to the camp and yelled, "There is another survivors on the East house but they were trap in there because the house has collapsed. There is five children and three a.d.u.l.ts in there. We need a hand to get the survivors. The house seems to be in unstable state, it will collapsed in a short time again."


    When the hunter announced it from the start, Mark grabbed another clean shirt and wear it. He wear his tactical vest.


    "Hey, I''m not done yet!!" said Suzy irritated when Mark suddenly get up and wear his shirt. She hasn''t done to treat Mark''s wound but he was ready to do another mission. Is this man an iron, to not care about the wound on his body??


    Mark looked at Suzy. "You will treat me next time. I have to help another survivors first. Anyway, thanks for helping me," said Mark. He give Suzy a reassuring smile and also adding a wink to Suzy. Mark''s action leave Suzy dumbstruck on her place. This man still have a chance to do it to her?? In this kind of condition?? Such a flirty man!!


    "Let''s go," said Willy, didn''t pay attention to them because he understand Mark''s true behavior. He always flirting with girls or women and make them to fall in love with him but in the end, he would not responsible for what he has done. He is the number one playboy among his siblings.


    Mark and Willy walked away to fulfil their duty to help the trapped survivors.


    Suzy frowned a bit as she watched them walked away.

 Chapter 23 - Slowly Falling In Love

    When the Royal Organisation came to rescued the locals, all the remaining vampires decided to retreat because they realised they can''t win against those strong hunters. They will need another strong vampires to against them. The hunters take time for about five hours to clear the area.


    It almost 1 a.m when the area is already clear from the vampires and also from any other dangerous disaster.


    All the hunters take the survivor to the truck and move them out to the Royal Organisation to help them get shelter and food before theu returning to their own family in other places.


    Meanwhile, the other hunters who has been injured during the mission is getting treated at the medical camp. One of them is Greyson and of course the wound he get is because he tyring to save Rivera from the collapsed building. Rivera seems to be alright but Greyson get injured on his arm and forehead.


    Suzy who was on duty to treat Greyson take a glance toward Rivera who was sitting on the wooden stool while watching Greyson being treated. Sometimes she looked at Greyson and sometimes she will looked elsewhere if Greyson looked at Rivera.


    "You should being thankful to Greyson, Rivera.. If not for him, you already die down there," said Suzy, giving a final treatment on Greyson''s arm before she treat his forehead.


    Rivera pouted unsatisfied. She know that..


    Greyson saw Rivera pouting and without realising that he was already smiled.


    "I didn''t want him to save me either," said Rivera, crossing her hand on her chest while she turned her head to the left. She was exactly act like a child who throw a tantrum when her mother didn''t give her a candy.


    Greyson smiled slightly again and this time he has to lower his head to hide his wide smiled. He don''t want Rivera to see this smile because he was know too well that Rivera hate him.


    "Do you think that he has a choice??" said Suzy again, causing Rivera to growled in annoying feeling.


    "Why did you defend him? It was so not unlikely you to defend people like that, especially for a boy?" said Rivera, giving a sharp gaze toward Greyson.


    Suzy take a deep sighed as she looked at Rivera with a this-evil-woman like face.


    Rivera replied that gaze with a face with a poker face.


    "Anyway, next time.. You should be careful... We still need you to come home with us," said Suzy, shifting her attention to Greyson again. Rivera sighed when Suzy said about home. She know that all nine of them has to get home because they already miss their family so much and it will be really feel too weird if one of them is not there to go home together. Rivera lowered her head and thinking about home. She felt sad as her eyes started to feel wet and hot.


    And of course for Greyson who didn''t know where the girls come from don''t sense anything wrong but when he saw Rivera''s face turn to a sad face, he assumed that Rivera must missed her old home.


    A few minutes later, Chellyne and Nic approaching them.


    Chellyne told Nic to sit down on the available bed before she grabbed other cotton wool and another antiseptic.


    The other three people looked at them with a curious face.


    "What are you guys doing??" asked Rivera.


    "I want to treat Nic''s injury. She got a few cut on her arm while she was helping the survivors under the collapsed building," said Chellyne as she focusing on treating Nic.


    Nic yelled in pain when Chellyne put the antiseptic on her arm.


    Chellyne looked at Nic with a bared face. "Shut up, you crybaby!!"


    "Allright.. Its all done." Suzy make a distance between her and Greyson before she packing the medical equipment she used.


    Greyson touched his forehead which Suzy already put a small bandage onto it. He smiled thankfully to Suzy. "Thanks!" Unlike Mark, Greyson was a gentleman who said a warmth word toward girls. He said it with a seductive tone but it still don''t considered as a flirty tone too. It just like a simple gentle word that can melt a heart of a woman.


    Suzy smiled in replied.


    "I will go first. I think someone might need my help over there," said Greyson. He grab the gun he put aside and walked away.


    Rivera watched Greyson until he was gone behind the unloaded truck.


    "You like him, don''t you??" asked Nic, grinning naughty to Rivera.


    Rivera turned her head to Nic quickly. "Shut up!! What the hell are you bluffing?? Who want to like a man like him?? He is just a some guy who flirting around and been a pervert!!"


    "I don''t think he is a pervert. Why did you think he was a pervert?" said Chellyne, making Rivera almost lost at her word.


    Rivera lifted up her both hands, showing that she was lost to her friends. "You guys know what.. I''m done!!! I''m out of here. It only make me sick to speak with you guys!!" Rivera just keep babbling when she stepped away from the camp. She didn''t even spare a second glance toward her friends as her anger already filled in her.


    Her friends looked at Rivera before they let out a laugh. Rivera''s reaction is sure the hilarious one. She said she hate Greyson but when they talked about Greyson, they can see a slightly change of red colour on Rivera''s face. She really don''t know how to lied to people. Especially to her friends.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Becky helped another hunters to move in the locals to the unloaded truck. She didn''t care if she was tired and was already sweating too much but she just continue her job to help the other hunters.


    When she helped an old woman to stepped in the truck with his grandson, suddenly the boy slipped and fall to the ground.


    Luckily, Becky was near and she quickly reached out her hands and grabbed the boy. The old woman who shocked when her grandson fall become relieved when Becky is there to help her grandson.


    "Thank you," said the old woman with her weak and soft voice and she take her grandson into the truck. They take another empyt seats.


    Becky smiled in replied and she just watching them finding their own seats. She turn her gaze to another direction again and she saw Lyeon was walking toward her. In a minute, her blooming face turn to sulked. Why did she have to saw this man now. I don''t see him before the mission but how come he was here already??


    Lyeon realised the sulked face of Becky and he just chuckled a little. He stopped right in front of Becky and looked into the truck which is now was loaded with the survivors. "You did a great job today."


    "Of course... It is my duty after all," said Becky with an arrogant face. She clearly do it on purpose. If Lyeon see her like some bitch, what do she care? That is what she want anyway.. She want Lyeon to see her bad side so that Lyeon can keep a great distance between them. Becky really don''t want that man to be around her.


    Lyeon chuckled again. He didn''t feel anything hatred or annoying toward Becky. He found it cute though. "So, how''s your feeling with this mission?? It was your first mission after all, isn''t it??"


    "Yes, it was indeed my first mission.. But I do enjoy it. I can feel how your feeling after do another mission each time you go out. It feel really good and proud for yourself after you save many life..." Becky looked at the two teenagers when they enter the truck." After all, I can understand their feeling that they lost their home.. Their family.. Everything... It was sure so hurtful. Today, you can see them in front of your eyes but then.. In a minute, they were gone. How sad it is..."


    Lyeon just keep listening to all what Becky said and each time she talked, Lyeon can sense a pure and sincerest tone in her tone. Lyeon peeked a glance at Becky. At the same time, a soft smile appeared on her lips. Becky maybe not realised it but her smile seems like leaving a big meaning to Lyeon. On the other side, Lyeon feel like something warmth and itchy start to flowing through his heart.


    Lyeon put his right hand onto his chest and feel his heart beat getting faster. He take a deep breath to calm his heart but still the, he can''t resist the sudden feeling.


    When Becky suddenly realised that she was already talking to Lyeon more than she shouldn''t have, Becky turn her body to her back and walked away, leaving Lyeon there. "Well, nice talk, big guy... But I have another things to do. See ya!!"


    Lyeon watched Becky walked away before he smiled like an idiot. A smiled that can be seen from a man who was now slowly falling in love. He know he shouldn''t have this kind of feeling but he can''t resist it.


    " Gosh.. I''m so dead!!"

 Chapter 24 - Bestfriend

    After the vampire hunters settle down at the village, all of them get into the jeeps and ready to go back to Royal Castle. They have a busy day today and all of them feel tired. The clock show 2 a.m in the morning when they heading back to the Royal Organisation.


    Bambam walked to the jeep and leaned over to the jeep. She take a deep sighed and try to gather her lost energy. Bambam having a hard time to help the people since this is her first time to be in this mission.


    Suddenly, someone offer her a bottle of water.


    Bambam looked to her left side and saw Elvin was hand over a bottle to her while he was drinking one. Bambam take the bottle and drink it. "Thanks."


    "You looked so tired.. You still can hold on??" asked Elvin with full of concern. After all, she is still his junior.


    Bambam nodded shortly. She drank another water as she watched three jeeps drove out from the village area. "I didn''t imagine that my first mission would be this tired. I almost cannot move my leg to help this people. Don''t mention to kill the vampire, though," said Bambam. A chuckled heard at the end of her word.


    Elvin released a light chuckled as he looked at the other jeeps that leaving the area. "I understand that... That is how I feel for my first mission too. It was so scary and terrifying than this mission."


    Bambam shifted her gaze toward Elvin. She suddenly interested to know more about Elvin''s first mission. "What happen??"


    "That time... I was still 19 years old and my first mission is to capture the strongest vampire in the dark mountain. I''m having a hard time around that time because we need to survive whole mission. At first, we thought that we are going to win the battle but we underestimated the vampire. They tricked us and trapped us in the dark forest. They killed half of the hunters and we having a difficult time to fight them since our side in decreasing. Luckily, we managed to hold on until the dawn but we lost more than real numbers." After Elvin done telling Bambam about his first mission, Bambam can see a sparkle of sad and hopeless feeling glowing in Elvin''s eyes. He must keep the sadness and the agony along all this time all by himself.


    "I even lost my bestfriend. He only trying to save me but he lost his life instead.. And I can''t do nothing about it," said Elvin, adding more sadness into the story. Elvin didn''t show any tears in his eyes but Bambam could see that his heart was crying over with a blood tears.


    Losing a bestfriend is most painful feeling ever in the world because you already considered them as your family but suddenly they dissappeared.


    Bambam take a deep sighed. She adjusted her position while still leaning over the jeep. "Yeah, I can feel what you feel too."


    "But life must go on... I have to keep alive to revenge for my best friend''s death," said Elvin, sliding his hand over his blue dark hair.


    "It doesn''t matter if you want to get revenge or what but I do think so that your bestfriend want you to live a happy life. No matter how hard the troubles you get, he believes that you can rely on yourself after this. Even without your bother''s help." Bambam just nodded as she drinking the water.


    Elvin smiled slightly when he heard that. But what is she said was true tough, nothing is wrong. His bestfriend want to see Elvin happy and lived a happy life.


    "Well, I think it was the time for us to go home. We need to rest." Elvin turned around and he stepped into the jeep. At the same time, Willy and Mark come toward them.


    "Everything is clear here. We can go home now. We have to get some rest since we have a long tiring day today," said Willy.


    Bambam nodded as she walked away. "I will tell the others."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After they arrived at the Royal Castle, all the vampire hunters go back to their dorm. After their taking bath, all of them sleep silently in their room.


    They still have a work to do tomorrow since all the survivors need to sent home to their other family members.


    The nine girls going to sleep after they have a little interesting conversation about the vampires they met today.


    It was just a start. They have another long way to find the vampire''s queen, Queen Marrie.

 Chapter 25 - The secret

    Another beautiful day is coming and it was still like the same world where the girls appeared from half a year ago. They hope that they can go home as soon as possible but when they open their eyes, they realised they cannot change the fate unless they kill the vampire''s queen.


    After she woke up, Dee walked to her bathroom to get ready. She feel that today is gonna be a very big day. With a yawning, she grab her towel and entered the bathroom.


    After she taking a bath for 30 minutes, Dee walked out from the bathroom and she approaching the red wooden cupboard. Dee picked her clothes and then she wear it.


    When Dee walked out from her room, she saw her friends were already gathered around in the living room. Dee greeted them with a big smile on her face. All of her friends then also greet her.


    "Let''s go to eat! I''m hungry," said Livnah.


    All of them then walked out from their dorm and went to the dinning hall.


    At the dinning hall, when the girls were choosing their foods, they met Lyeon and Elvin.


    "Good morning, girls," greeted Elvin.


    "MORNING!!"


    "After this breakfast... All of you must go to the Royal Organisation. We need more hands to help us with the new survivors from last night," said Lyeon while he take the chicken taco as a breakfast.


    "Sure, we gladly to help you guys," said Suzy.


    Lyeon just nodded in responded. He peeked a glance at Becky who was choosing her breakfast. At last, she picked cajun shrimp and grist as her breakfast. Unknowing the reason why, Lyeon just smiled slightly but didn''t show it to anyone.


    "Wow, Emma... Are you like this chicken parmesan drumsticks?? You take a lot of it," said Elvin when he saw there are at least eight chicken parmesan drumsticks on Emma''s plate.


    Emma looked at Elvin before she grinned widely. "Yeah, I really love this chicken drumsticks. You should try some too...."


    "No thank..... I only want to eat this lamb grilled for now. Maybe next time..." Elvin shook his head softy as he turned down Emma''s offers.


    After they take their own breakfast, they walked to the empty seats and started to eat their breakfast. While they were eating, Kristen suddenly come out from nowhere and he approaching Suzy." Hey, Suzy.. Do you have a free time after this? I want to bring you to somewhere today."


    Suzy looked at Kristen before she looked at her friends again. Then, she looked at Kristen again before she said, "Oh sorry, Kristen.. I have to help the others at the Royal Organisation today. We still need to help the survivors from last night. Why don''t you come with us??"


    Kristen looked at Lyeon and Elvin secretly. The two men didn''t even looked at Kristen nor care about his existence there as they continued to eat their breakfast. Kristen smiled a little but there is another uncomfortable feeling shone in his eyes. "I see... Well, maybe I can lend a hand then. See you after this."


    Kristen waving goodbye to Suzy and Suzy replied the same to Kristen.


    "I didn''t know that you and Kristen was that close?" said Lyeon. There is unsatisfying tone in his word.


    Suzy smiled slightly. "He and me just being friends. He is so kind and I cannot make him disappointed by turning his friend request. After all, he is my senior," said Suzy, eating another spoonful of corn pudding.


    "Kind? I don''t see what make you say he was so kind??" said Elvin with a sarcastic tone.


    "Why did you sounds like you hate Kristen so much?? Is there any problem between you and him?" asked Bambam.


    "He is another rival in our team. He was a captain in White Swan Team and Lyeon was the Captain of the Alpha Team. There was once, we went to the mission together but he betrayed us. As a captain, Kristen should help another team too but he left Lyeon fighting alone with a vampire. But in the end, Lyeon survived and even received an award for his bravery act. Kristen thought it was not fair and he held a grudges to Lyeon until now," said Elvin, explaining the real situation to the girls without thinking for a second time.


    Lyeon coughed three times to give Elvin hint that he shouldn''t tell the girls about their problem but it was too late because Elvin talked too fast like a train. How do Lyeon supposed to go stopped him like that?


    Why did you tell them that secret? No one should have to know that! You useless brat...


    Elvin realised he had told the girls about the things he shouldn''t have told but because it was already too late, he could only grinned. But then Elvin can sense a cold gaze was given to him from the left side, where his second brother was seated.


    Oh no... He seems to be angry. What should I do?


    "That''s it?? That is the only reason? Why would he held the grudge toward Lyeon when he was the one who betrayed him? That was really unreasonable!" said Becky. There is a slight anger in her tone.


    Lyeon looked at Becky when Becky said like that. Suddenly he smiled like Becky has said funny jokes. He feels like Becky was somehow defend him and that makes Lyeon''s heart fluttered for a bit. A sudden butterfly started to flowing within his stomach, even though it was like only for a second, but Lyeon can feel it.


    Maybe telling them this story is not bad at all.


    "Kristen is actually like that?" said Rivera, her facd turned uglier.


    "Hey, don''t jugde people too quickly. Maybe he has another reason why he do it before," said Suzy, didn''t want everyone thinking bad about Kristen. After all, Kristen is still a good man for Suzy.


    "Yeah he is a good man to you because you like him. But we are not like you..." Dee snorted when Suzy was actually defending that man called Kristen.


    "I think what Suzy was trying to say is that... We shouldn''t judge other people this easily when we only heard the story from one side only. After all, Kristen wouldn''t have approached Suzy when he knew that Suzy is with Lyeon and Elvin..."


    "And us," said Nic, cutting Chellyne off from her speech.


    "The point is... We shouldn''t let this matter make us hate the other party. We know now that Lyeon and Kristen was a rival but that doesn''t mean we have to hate Kristen too," said Chellyne.


    "You guys don''t believe us?? Kristen is bad guy," said Elvin again, didn''t satisfied when Chellyne were defending Kristen.


    "Elvin, I know you really don''t like Kristen but don''t force us to hate him. We only want to live here with a peace life. If we started to hate the other party just because of your past life... Ah well, when I give it a second thought, we don''t have anything to do with your past with Kristen," said Chellyne.


    "But still...."


    "She is right, Elvin... They don''t have anything to do with our own problem. Now shut up and eat your breakfast before you started to tell them another history of our life work," said Lyeon with a sarcastic and annoyed voice before he drink his red tea. His word and action already making Elvin cannot say anything anymore.


    So, Elvin can only pouted when Lyeon gave him a ''soft'' warning. He then continued to eat his breakfast. What were he so angry about? I was just trying to defend him because this girls think that Kristen was actually a good guy. But here you are, calmly eating your damn breakfast without thinking your reputation. Where is your ego went, bro?? Is it already vanished when this girls talked like that?? Why did I feel like I was the one who was in fault here?? Buhuhuu... Second brother, you really are the cruelest.


    As for Lyeon, he didn''t care if the other girls were thinking that Kristen is a good guy as long as Becky is the same side with him. How couldn''t he be so happy when Becky was defend him?


    After they finished their breakfast, all of them went to the Royal Organisation together.


    When they arrived there, the hunters were already walking busily there and here to help all the survivors. Without wasting anytime, they started to get work.

 Chapter 26 - Stay with me(1)

    Dee walked through pass the alley with two small boxes in her hands. Willy has ordered her to send this boxes to the Main Office as soon as possible and Dee was on her fastest speed to go there. Even though she didn''t know what inside the boxes but it must be really important that Willy want her to delivered the boxes quickly.


    When she take turn to the left side of the alley, suddenly she bumped into something hard. A thud sound echoing through the alley when Dee fall onto the floor. Dee scream in pain when her butt first onto the floor. The boxes she holds a while ago also flew away from her hands. "Ouch!!"


    What the hell is that? Since when there is a wall here??!! Ouch, my precious butt!!


    Dee looked up to see what was happening but only saw Dale who was now in panicked expression and already kneeled on one leg to help Dee. "Oh sorry... Are you okey?"


    "Watch where are you going, Dale! My butt is hurt because of you!!" said Dee. Even tough she was angry, she still accepted Dale''s help.


    Both of them stand up.


    Dee patted her butt to cleaned all the dirty dust.


    "I''m sorry.... I didn''t know you were walking in this path. You didn''t get any injured right??" said Dale with a weak and soft voice.


    Dee nodded and said, "I''m alright."


    Dale helped Dee to picked up the boxes again and handed it over to Dee. "Where are you taking these boxes to??" asked Dale.


    "To the Main Office... And where did you want to go?? You seems to be alone.. Where is Ovreil?? She is not with you?" said Dee, looking at her surrounding to looked for Ovreil. That is weird, Ovreil always been clingy to Dale. Why she was not here with him??


    Dale just smiled bitterly when he heard that name. Looking down, he said, "She was busy for a moment... She will accompany me later."


    Dee feels that there is something wrong with Dale. He looked even pale than before and when she looked carefully, Dale was looked like a dead human who was walking around in a daylight. Just what happen to him??


    Automatically, Dee''s right hand landed over Dale''s pale face. When she touched his pale skin, Dee was shocked when she feel that his skin is so cold. Something must definitely wrong.


    "Your skin are so cold... What is wrong with you?? Are you sick??" asked Dee. She randomly touched Dale''s cheeks, making Dale froze on his place.


    Suddenly, a weird feeling flowing through his heart. Dale can feel his heart beating increasing rapidly. But still, his eyes were locked onto Dee''s concerned eyes. He didn''t say anything to Dee but his eyes shows everything what he feels.


    "Did you already went to the Medic Room?? You should checked your condition. You almost looked like a vampire. Never mind, come on. I will take you to the Medic Room... Well, after I send this boxes. Now, let''s go!" Dee didn''t wait for Dale to say anything but instead she hold his left hand and walked away as fast as she can.


    Dale who was still frozen by this girl''s action, just followed her like a dog followed his master. He can feel the warm flowing from Dee''s hand when she hold tightly on his wrist. The warmth feeling was very comfortable and without realizing it, Dale was already smiling like he was in a heaven or something. He seems familiar with this feeling. It was so long since the last time he feel like this, like someone is caring about him from the deep of their heart. What is it about??


    After Dee delivered the boxes to the Main Office, Dee didn''t waste time as she quickly pulled Dale to the Medic Room. She didn''t want to hold Dale''s hand while walking to the Medic Room. Besides, Dale was already have a girlfriend but Dale would not walking along with her if she released the grip on his wrist. Only when Dee hold him, Dale would walked again.


    This punk... Is he a kid or what? Why do I feel like I am a mother who need to bring this kid to the hospital??


    Moreover, the Medic Room was still far away. They still need to walked through pass two building to get there. Dee didn''t want to waste her time only to bring this ''kid'' to the Medic Room.


    When they arrived at the Medic Room, Dee let the nurse to treat him. She was making her way to the door when suddenly someone grabbed her left hand. Dee turned her head to Dale and found that Dale was grabbing her hand, prevent her from leaving. What do he need now? I need to go!!


    "What is it??" asked Dee.


    "Stay with me."


    Dee was stunned dumbfounded there. She looked deeply into Dale''s eyes and saw he was very serious. Dee know that she cannot refused his requested.


    Seeing Dee didn''t give any answer to him, Dale pulled Dee to sit on the chair beside him.


    "Oh... A new patient," said the beautiful stunning lady with red tomato lipstick on her lips. She smiled sweetly toward Dale. In her left hand, she holding a blue file while the other hand holding a pen.


    Dee looked at the nurse who was taller that her. She was a pretty lady with a cream skin and long curly red hair. Dee was sure there are plenty of men out there fighting to get her.


    "Emm, miss.. Would you please checked on his condition. He seems to be sick but didn''t come to the Medic Room," said Dee while pointing to Dale.


    "My name is Miss Lily.. I am the head nurse here. Don''t worry, my dear.. I will take care of him but for now, would you please wait outside!? I need to do my job," said Miss Lily, still with her sweet smile.


    After she heard the instructions form Miss Lily, Dee quickly nodded and try to let her hand out from Dale''s grip. But to her shocked, Dale didn''t let Dee''s hand. He just sitting on the white bed and looked at Dee with a pleading eyes. He really didn''t want Dee to go.


    "Dale, I will only wait outside. You take your treatment first and I will come to visit you, okey??" said Dee, struggling to let Dale''s hand off from her hand.


    But still Dale didn''t listened to her.


    "Dale, what''s wrong?? I have to go outside so that Miss Lily can treat you.."


    Seeing Dale''s serious face and that pleading eyes, Miss Lily can''t help it but chuckled a little. "Alright, alright, alright... Your cute little girlfriend can stay here with you but only if she don''t disturb my work."


    Dee almost choked on her own saliva when Miss Lily said that she was Dale''s girlfriend. Seriously? Come on, I''m just his friend... Not the girlfriend. I just want to help him because he looked sick! How come I''ve become his girlfriend?


    Dee want to corrected the misunderstanding for Miss Lily but before she could speak, Dale was already cutting her off by saying, "Thank you, Miss Lily... I promise you that she will not disturbed your work. Please continue the treatment."


    Dee''s eyes turned widen. She looked at Dale with a what-are-you-talking-about face. What the hell is he talking about?? Did he actually agreed to Miss Lily that I was his girlfriend?? Then what about Ovreil? Wait, I''m confused now....


    Miss Lily smiled at Dale''s word. They were so cute... This man don''t want his girlfriend wait outside too long as he know this treatment is going to be in long period. What a gentleman!! Ahh.. I miss my youth day....


    Miss Lily then quickly so her job to treat Dale.


    Dee didn''t have any choices as she slowly taking a seat beside Dale. She can''t even loose the grip at her hand so how could she run away?? This man sure is sick but he still have some energy to hold me. Where did he get thay energy from?? This is so unfair!


    Dale smiled slightly when he saw Dee finally surrendered and sit on the chair. But still he cannot let her go because who know this girl might run away once he released the grip? Seeing the frowned face of Dee, making Dale want to really hold his laugh. This girl was even cute when she was angry....


    Hahh.. Her hand was so warm. Like her eyes. The warmth that I missed long ago. I cannot let this hand go, even for a second. I seems to be obsessed with her. What is wrong with me?


    Did... Did I...???

 Chapter 27 - Stay With Me(2)

    Dale snapped out from his thought as he feel someone tapping his shoulder. Dale looked up and saw Miss Lily was smiling to him while giving a signal to ordered him to lay down on the white bed. Dale just followed it and lay down.


    After that, Miss Lily checked Dale''s body temperature with the thermometer.


    "Hermm.. His body temperature is 39¡ãC... He''s having a fever."


    Dee looked at Dale who was looking at Miss Lily before he looked at Dee again. He is really sick, but how can he still managed to walk that properly when his body temperature is 39¡ãC??


    Miss Lily then injected the IV fluids to Dale''s vein to make sure that he didn''t dehydrated.


    "I will take the medicine... You have to stay here with him for a moment," said Miss Lily, smiling toward them and walked away to get the medicine.


    Dee looked at Dale after Miss Lily was gone. "39¡ãC...Are you kidding me?? That was really high.. Why didn''t you go to here in the first place??"


    Dale looked at Dee but didn''t say anything. He know Dee was angry toward him but he don''t want to say anything. In the end, Dee will be the one who win anyway. 39¡ãC?? That was normal for him. He even get 43¡ãC before and he still can resisted it.


    "Are you listening to me??" asked Dee after she got no responded from this man. He looked gazing off to the white ceiling without even listening to her. This man!! Why did I help him in the first place??


    "39¡ãC is just a normal temperature for me.. I even got higher temperature before so only 39¡ãC was not that dangerous for me," said Dale calmly while his left hand putted under his head while the other hand was still holding Dee''s hand. Seems like the girl was already forgot that he held her hand, if she was still realised it, she will still nagged about it. So, there is nothing to worry about anymore.


    Upon hearing Dale''s word, Dee landed a hard slapped toward Dale''s chest.


    Slap!


    Dale was so shocked when Dee slapped him and he caressed his chest with a frowned face. Ouch, that was so hurt! "What is wrong with you? Why did you slapped me?"


    "That is for you because you were joking around. Did you think that this was a game? Your temperature is too high! If we didn''t treat it.. You will surely dying!" said Dee with an angry face. She was so sure that the slap was very hurt but she didn''t mind to apologise. Who said that she was joking around??


    "I''m not joking around too.... This is normal for me... After a few days, I will get better again," said Dale, closing his eyes.


    Dee gritted her teeth. This man really didn''t care about his health at all. He said that 39¡ãC was normal?? The hell with that reason! 39¡ãC was really not normal.... And how could he just act calmly about this???


    Dee quickly pull Dale''s hand where the other hand was holding her hand. "Don''t pretend to sleep, Dale. I''ve being serious here!! How could you be so calm about this!! You are sick!!" said Dee, angry and if she didn''t hold it back, she might already shouting to Dale right now.


    Dale opened his eyes again and looked at Dee. This time, the looked on his eyes was deep and that look was somehow make the anxious in Dee''s heart vanished.


    Dale use his two hands to hold Dee''s hands. "Listen, girl.... I am a vampire hunter... Going through this a thousand times again was a normal. This is not the first time I''ve been through these but this is definitely not the last one. If you just want to nagged around for the whole day, I don''t care... I just don''t want you to be worried about me. I''ll be fine, just a little rest will do."


    Upon hearing Dale''s word, Dee become speechless. So, he went through this all before... Alone??!! There is no one who were willing to take care of him??


    " Did... Did you.... Did you through all this problem alone?? All by yourself?" asked Dee.


    Dale sighed a bit before he lying down on the white bed again with the other hand lay under his head. "I can take care of myself. Besides, I''m already familiar to this situation so I know what to do." After that, Dale closing his eyes. It was obvious that he want to get rest.


    Dee looked at Dale when the man was sleeping. She feels sympathy for him. He have nine brothers but none of them was looking after him. How could they just let Dale like this?? If this were continued, he will get in a great danger.


    Slowly, she tightened the grip in Dale''s hand. She swear from the bottom of her heart, she will be the one who take care of him. Well, it depend on Dale though... If he want her to take care of him...


    On the other side, Dale who was still awake but just closing his eyes, realised the tightened grip in his hand. A small smile appeared on his lips but then vanished in just a second, didn''t want Dee to saw it.


    A few second later, Miss Lily come back with a tray full of medicines. She saw that Dale was already sleeping on the white bed while Dee was seat on the chair, holding his hand.


    Miss Lily smile politely before she walked to the other side of the bed. Dee looked at Miss Lily when she saw someone was coming.


    Miss Lily smiled to Dee as she put down the tray on the table. "Alright, sir... Let''s eat the medicine first."


    Dale opened his eyes when he heard Miss Lily''s voice.


    Miss Lily put three kind of pills onto her hand. She looked at Dee and said, "Would you help me pour the water into the cup??"


    Dee looked to the small and tall table behind her and then she nodded. When she want to opened the bottle, Dee realised that Dale''s hand is still holding her hand. Dee tried to released her hand from Dale''s hand but that man didn''t let Dee do so.


    Only when Dee glaring sharply to Dale, letting Dale to let her hand go. After Dale released her hand, Dee then poured the water into the cup and give it to Dale.


    Dee sit on the chair again while watching Dale to eat his medicine.


    Dale''s forehead frowned hardly as he tried to swallowed the medicine. It was bitter, like how it always tasted. But he need to eat it. Besides, there would be someone who will forced him to eat the medicine anyway.


    Dee take the cup from Dale''s hand and put it on the small table again.


    After Dale take a comfortable position on the white bed again, he turned his gaze toward Dee.


    "What??" asked Dee clueless.


    Dale showed his left hand to Dee.


    Seeing the man showed his hand, Miss Lily quickly understand as she was chuckled a little before she walked away with the medicine tray on her hand. "You two are really cute... Well, I leave you two here alone to have some time together. Just don''t do anything recklessly. This man still need to rest."


    Upon hearing the nurse''s word making Dee blushing really hard. She can feel her cheeks was hot and its already spreading to her ears. She couldn''t even see Dale from eye to eye. She was so embarrassed.


    "How long did you want me to wait for it??" asked Dale, didn''t care the teasing tone from Miss Lily. He only looked at Dee who was now lost in her own thoughts.


    "Huh??" Dee turned her gaze toward Dale but as soon as she saw the weird smiled on Dale''s face, she become annoyed.


    "Stop being childish!!" said Dee.


    "I''m not... You are the one who being childish! Come on, give me your hand!!" said Dale again.


    What?? I''m childish!!?? Hello, I''m not, okeyyy?!!


    "What for??"


    "Just give me your hand!!"


    Dee shake her head. "NO!!"


    "That is not a request."


    That is not a request....!? So what?? Is it an order then?? You have no rights to ordered me like that!!! Don''t ordered me like how you want!!! Jerk!!!


    Dee keep continued to curse Dale in her heart.


    "You can keep cursing me but just give your hand."Dale know the girl beside him was really angry and annoyed by just looking at her sulked face but he didn''t care.


    Seeing Dale''s determined face, Dee know she couldn''t escaped anymore. So, with a heavy breath, she put her hand into Dale''s hand. Within a second, a smile seems to appeared on Dale''s lips.


    Dee saw it and somehow, the smile managed to stick to her heart, making her heart beating increased rapidly. She froze at where she sit, watching carefully the man beside her.


    As soon as Dee''s hand was in his hand, Dale closed his eyes. The warmth just from her hand can make his heart calm and able to make him sleep in peace. Within a minute, Dale was already sleeping.


    Before this, he couldn''t even sleep because of some unknown reason. He tried many ways to sleep but he can''t. There is a time where he couldn''t slept for almost five days and that make Dale really miserable.


    His mother was the one who was always accompany him to slept but since his mother has died because a vampire killed her, Dale couldn''t slept soundly after that. It seems like he missed the warmth from a person called a mother.


    But then, he met with this girl.


    The girl who has the same warmth as his mother.


    Its really warm... Like mother... But this is another definition of warm... And I love it. How I miss this feeling for a long time ago.


    And I know this from the very first touch.


    She is my angel...


    I hope we can stay like this forever.


    Dee shocked a bit when she realised that Dale was already sleeping. Maybe the effect medicine was too strong and that make him sleep so fast. Ah, well, it is better for him to sleep now. I should go, I have another work to do.


    But when she want to stand up, there is a tiny feeling from the bottom of her heart that restrained her from leaving the place.


    Then, she decided.


    "I will stay until he''s awake."

 Chapter 28 - Shoelace

    "Look out!!" shouted Emma as she pulled away the man in front of her. At the same time, the big boxes from the top falling down toward them. Everyone in the garage looked at them when they heard a loud noise.


    Emma who managed to grab the man sighed revealed as she save this person on time. If she was late for a second, then this mas surely hit by this big boxes.


    "What happen??" asked Alex, approaching Emma and the man who Emma''s saved.


    "The boxes from the top has fallen down. I''ve managed to pulled him before the boxes hit him," said Emma.


    Alex looked at the man.


    He is Russell, a clumsy and tall man. Russell scratching his head with an awkward smile toward Alex. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t pull that one. Thank you for saving me."


    Emma smiled again. "Emma, my name is Emma..."


    Russell replied with a smiled.


    "Well then... If there is no one injured and everything is alright, you two can get back to work. We still need to moved this boxes to the hall in one hour," said Alex.


    "Yes, Alex!"


    Alex nodded when the two hunters know what they have to do. After that, he walked away to see the other boxes.


    Emma and Russell then continued to move all the boxes onto the big trolley before other hunter take it to the other hall. This boxes contained foods and clothes for the survivors from last night. They will need these to keep survive in the Royal Organisation until they''ve been sent to their other family member.


    Emma and Russell keep talking to each other while they moves the boxes. There would be a time where a loud laughed comes from them. The other hunter didn''t pay much attention to them as they have another job to do.


    Aftet all the boxes has been sent, Russell sighed relieved. His backbone was almost snapped as he keep moving the boxes without stopping. And all the boxes he carried was most of the big boxes. Of course the little boxes would be left for Emma to carried it. Russell would not gonna let Emma carried the big boxes since she was a woman and to be precisely, almost like a frail woman. How could Russell be so cruel to let a woman carrying a big and heavy boxes while he was carrying the small one?


    "I''m going to get you a drink. You sit over there first and I will bring you the water. Okey??" said Russell.


    Emma shifted her gaze toward the metal chair at the corner of the garage, then Emma looked at Russell again. She smiled as she said, "Okey!"


    Russell walked away with a smile when he heard Emma''s words. He think that Emma was actually a cheerful person with a free-spirit attitude. She was a friendly and it was easy to be friend with her. Besides, she like to smile and it make it easy for Russell to approached her.


    Russell thought it was a good idea to be friend with Emma. He never saw anyone who was free-spirited like her.


    On the other side, Emma was already walking to the metal chair and take a seat. She use her right hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead. It was a good thing all the big and heavy boxes were carried by Russell. If she going to carry all that, then she will suffered tonight with her body sore in every inch. Emma don''t want to suffered like that.


    But even so, Emma still getting tired after carrying all the small boxes all by herself.


    "I''m so tired!" whispered Emma as she close her eyes, want to take a short nap.


    "Here you are!"


    Emma opened her eyes as she heard someone was offering her something. The first thing she saw after she opened her eyes is a bottle of water in front of her face. Emma titled her head to looked at the person who was kind enough to give her water.


    Elvin only looked at Emma with a blank face as he was waiting for Emma to take the bottle.


    "Thanks." Emma take the bottle and immediately opened the bottle.


    Elvin take a sit beside Emma and slowly watching the girl drinking her water. He can see that Emma was sweating too much as her shirt is wet with her overflowing sweat.


    "You really work that hard. You shouldn''t force yourself to work. You have to take rest," said Elvin, shifting his gaze toward the new lorry that sent to the garage.


    "It is okey. I like to work here. I don''t have anything to do anyway so it''s best to wasting my time in here," said Emma. She put the bottle beside her and leaned over to the chair.


    "In my revision, yesterday mission was your first time right? Did you feel it was fun??" asked Elvin.


    "Fun?? Urmm.. Maybe, but I don''t feel any fun in it. I''ve almost get kidnapped by the vampire if Mark didn''t save me. That vampire was stronger than what I think,"said Emma.


    "Seems like you need to learn about fun. Killing a vampire was fun, okey. But I can understand it since this was your first time in the mission. Next time, it would be harder and you couldn''t find any fun in it," said Elvin, already grinning.


    "I can find the fun for myself. Anyway, what are you doing in here? I didn''t see you in the first place," said Emma.


    "I was just come in here when I saw you sitting alone here. I saw you are the only female who was working hard here."


    Emma smiled a little. "Nah, I''m just doing my job here since I don''t know what to do next."


    "You are done here? So, how about following me to the hall where we give the survivors their food and clothes. I''m sure we can help more people there later," said Elvin.


    Upon hearing Elvin''s words, Emma suddenly become excited. She looked at Elvin with a sparkling-like eyes. She lifted her hands toward her chest and she almost look like a little child who get a candy from her mother. The word excited was written all over her face.


    Elvin chuckled when he saw the ''excited'' Emma. "Of course."


    "Then lets go!!" shouted Emma excitedly as she stand up.


    Elvin looked at Emma with a gaped on his mouth. Didn''t she just looked tired just now? Why did she be so energetic so suddenly? Did she really that happy to be able to help other people?


    Emma didn''t wait any longer as she took a two step foward than Elvin. But unfortunately her luck was so bad today that she didn''t realised she already stepping onto her untie shoelace. Without anything to get hold on, Emma falling to the front.


    "Arrgghhh!!" Only a scream filled the garage hall.


    Emma closed her eyes as she was ready to fall on the floor but then after two minutes, she didn''t feel any pain on her body and she realised that she didn''t fall straight onto the floor.


    Instead, she can feel a strong and muscular hands was holding her by the waist. The grip become more tightened when Emma opened her eyes slowly.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was the brown chestnut of Elvin''s eyes that was watching deeply through her eyes. It seems like he was looking straight to her heart that, it make Emma out of breath for a second. That eyes could really make her melting. That addicting eyes!


    [Good Heaven, please bless me! I''m going to die if he going to look at me like that again!!!] Emma just blinked many times because she don''t know what she need to say. Besides, his face was very close to her face. If she move any inch again, then their lips surely gonna touched.


    Elvin coughed a little before he pulled Emma until she was in the standing position.


    Emma also coughed to swipe away the awkward feeling.


    "Are you okey? How could you fall like that when there is nothing in front of you."


    Emma looked down and saw her shoelace was untied. She frowned a bit. Damn you, shoelace! You make me embarrassed myself in front of him!


    >If the shoelace could talk, maybe it would say:Sorry, master. But shouldn''t you be happy because you can be in this moment?<


    Emma immediately kneeled down on one knee and she tied the shoelace quickly.


    Elvin watched Emma as she just tied up her shoelace without looking at him anymore. When Elvin saw that Emma tied hed shoelace in a wrong way, he also kneeled down in front of Emma.


    Emma startled when Elvin suddenly take the shoelace from her hands. She startled for the second time when his forehead touched slightly onto her forehead. Emma could feel that her face become hot, hot like it were burnt by the sunlight.


    "If you tied your shoelace like that, it will untie again. For your safety, you should tied it like this. I''m sure you will not fall again." Elvin continue to tied up the shoelace while Emma watching him there, in a completely frozen state.


    After Elvin done tied up the shoelace, he stand up. While Emma standing slowly like how a sloth moving and surely, she was looking somewhere else because of the embarrassing feeling.


    "Thank you," said Emma, shyly.


    If Becky was here, she was the very first girl who would show Emma her vomit reaction. Since when did this girl become so shy?


    "Let''s go. I will lead the way. You will follow me from behind."


    Emma nodded at the instruction.


    And then, in a minute they already vanished from the garage.

 Chapter 29 - Cramp

    From the small and narrow store, there was a girl who was holding a red file in her hands while she was checking another boxes that was kept in the store. She didn''t even look into her surrounding anymore and keep doing her job. She don''t care about her surrounding, even a tiny creature like mosquitoes cannot disturbed her. Such a great focus!


    While she was checking the boxes, five men come to the store.


    "Oh, hey there girl.... We come to get the ten boxes for the survivors in the Section Eight. Where is that boxes?" asked one of them when they saw Chellyne was working there.


    Without looking at them, Chellyne pointed her index finger toward the ten boxes which was arranged already at the other side of the room. All the men look at the boxes and they started to pick up the boxes.


    "Thanks, girl!!"


    Chellyne nodded again without looking at them. She need to finished her job as soon as possible.


    When she was writing something on her file, someone was watching her carefully but didn''t move a bit because he afraid that he might disturbed this busy girl. Jakzen smile when Chellyne didn''t bother to look around her. "You look so busy, Chellyne. Need a help?" asked Jakzen.


    Chellyne shifted her head to Jakzen. Her focus now has been disturbed and she didn''t like it when other people disturbed her while she was working. "Of course I was busy. What else did I have to do if I''m not here? Anyway, I can handle this myself. Thanks for the offer!"


    Jakzen smiled again. He didn''t leave with the other men. Instead he was walking toward another boxes. "There is still many boxes here. Are you sure you don''t want any help from me?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine.. Thank you."


    Jakzen chuckled when Chellyne said like that again. This girl sure is a stubborn one. She doesn''t need help from Jakzen and keep doing her job. This kind of hardworking girl is difficult to find in other place.


    Chellyne didn''t care about Jakzen''s presence anymore and keep doing her job. She didn''t care if that guy was still standing there and absorbed her while working but she need to finished this job before the lunch time. She didn''t want to come back here to finished it again because Chellyne has another plan to do after lunch.


    Chellyne grab a small boxes and she immediately checked on the list tag. But when she saw there is a lack of information, she frowned a bit. This kind of thing always happen when she checking all the boxes. There must be some of them didn''t have full of information that she required to list on the file.


    Jakzen heard Chellyne frowned and he walked toward her without waiting for her to asked. Just looking at the sulking face of Chellyne already made him know what is going on there. "What''s wrong??"


    Chellyne look at Jakzen. She made an ugly face toward Jakzen. ''I''ve said I didn''t need your help.. Why did you come here??''


    Chellyne didn''t have any choice but to give Jakzen the small boxes which she was holding on.


    Jakzen grab the boxes.


    "I need to know which Section I have to put this boxes.. But this boxes don''t have it registered number. I can''t put this box into any Section. I afraid that it didn''t have the same quality that required," said Chellyne.


    Jakzen nodded when he heard the explanation from Chellyne. He checked on the list tag and just like what Chellyne told him, this box didn''t have its registered number." Just put this to the Section One."


    Chellyne take the box when Jakzen hand it over to her. Her face showed a little bit surprised. "Section One? But that was where this box taken to the Office, right??"


    "Yes. Don''t worry about it. They know what to do with this box," said Jakzen as he grab another box and look at its list tag.


    Chellyne nodded again and she put the box into the Section One. She didn''t know that the box who didn''t have enough information on it list tag will be send to the Section One. If she know it, she will do it to another same boxes and didn''t waste any time on it. Thanks to Jakzen, she will be able to finished this job before lunch.


    Jakzen showed Chellyne the box in his hand. "The registered number... H27384B092.. Section Seven."


    Chellyne nodded and immediately write the information on the file.


    Jakzen grab another box and then said, "O36271L7382.... Section 9."


    Chellyne immediately write the data.


    Jakzen and Chellyne then continue they job to separate all the boxes into its Section. After one hour, finally they have done their job all thanks to Jakzen''s help.


    "Not bad, Jakzen... I don''t think we can complete this work just before the lunch break," said Chellyne.


    Jakzen smiled. "Same as you, Chellyne. You can catch up with me. Not all people could do the same pace when they work with me. You were the first person to do that."


    "Wow, really. I bet I''m not the very first person to do that. I''m just a new person here and there is no way I''m the one who can do that. Besides, you have your brother who can work faster than a robot," said Chellyne. She let out a soft chuckled.


    But little did she know, that soft action could make Jakzen''s heart beat stopped for a second. Didn''t want to think anything weird, Jakzen push away all the weird thoughts in his head.


    "So you assume that we are working like a robot?" said Jakzen with a joke tone.


    "What? Did I said that you guys are robot? I''ve just said that you are working faster than a robot... Don''t get it wrong, will you?" said Chellyne.


    She try to stand up but as soon as she stand up, a sudden electric wave flow through her left leg making Chellyne stop at where she is. She let out a soft groaned but enough for Jakzen to hear it.


    Jakzen looked at Chellyne and saw that girl was already sit down again with her hands holding her left leg. The red file she holding before has already been put down beside her.


    Jakzen quickly move nearer to Chellyne. "Hey, what''s wrong? What happen to your leg?" asked Jakzen with his concern eyes.


    "I---I''m okey. Maybe it''s just a cramp. I''ve been sitting down for a long time," said Chellyne, still holding up the pain in her leg.


    Without wasting anytime, Jakzen quickly help Chellyne with the cramp in her leg by massaging it little by little. After a few minutes, the cramp in her leg slowly vanished away.


    As soon as Jakzen saw the relief on Chellyne''s face, he stop to giving massage. "Is it better now??"


    Chellyne nodded. "Yeah, it much better now. Thanks for helping me."


    "No problem."


    Jakzen stand up and reached out his hand toward Chellyne, want to help this girl to stand up. On the other side, Chellyne looked at Jakzen when he show his hand to help Chellyne. Without thinking anything weird about it, Chellyne accept the offer and hold onto Jakzen''s hand.


    Jakzen help Chellyne to take the red file before he give it to Chellyne again. "You know where to put this file?" asked Jakzen.


    Chellyne nodded again. "Of course I know. I will not take this job if I didn''t know where should I put this file," said Chellyne with a high confident.


    Jakzen smile. Why did this girl become confident so suddenly? Did she think that I look down upon her?


    "Well then, I guess you wouldn''t need my help for that," said Jakzen, letting out a soft laughed.


    Chellyne rolled out her eyes. ''Why did this man suddenly laughed? Is there something wrong with what I''ve said??''


    Just when Chellyne want to say something, another men come to the store.


    "Oh, we want to take the boxes for the Section Two. We run out of stock."


    "Section Two? Over here.. Follow me," said Chellyne and she immediately take them to the boxes for Section Two. She peeked a glance at Jakzen before she looked foward again.


    Jakzen saw that glance and don''t know why that glance somehow make Jakzen smile and not just a simple smile but a very happy smile.

 Chapter 30 - A Job As A Hunter(1)

    At the hall, there are many survivors wandering there and here. Some of them were queuing in front of the big and large table while the Hunters who was in charge at the table, give them two or three boxes to the survivors.


    Suzy and Livnah was doing their job, checking out the survivors if there some of them still have injured that has not been treated yet.


    On the other side, Becky was also checking out the survivors and help the Hunters to give the boxes.


    They seem so busy that they didn''t have time to rest.


    While all the Hunters were working, suddenly a scream echoing through all the hall right from the center of the crowded. Because of that, all the people in the hall making a circle hole in the center. At the center of the circle, there is four survivors who was fighting with each other. One of them is a little girl who was crying while pulling one of the man''s shirt. He seem like the father of this little girl.


    "Your daughter has already been bitten by a vampire. She should have been killed now. She will kill us all if we didn''t kill her!!" shouted the man with red shirt. He look at the little girl with a terrified expression on his face.


    "Yeah, she is a vampire. She must have been bitten from last night! Quick, someone kill this bitch!!" shouted the other man with black jacket.


    "Nonsense!! My daughter is fine!! She hasn''t been bitten!! Don''t talk nonsense!!!" shouted the father.


    "Don''t lie to us, you old man!! Then, explain to us why your daughter has a red spot on her neck...!!???" shouted the man with red shirt again. He pointed out his index finger to the little girl, want to show everybody about the red spot he was talking about.


    "What else could it be??!! It must be a vampire''s bite! She has turn to one of the creepy creature.... Kill her!! Burn her!!!" shouted the other man.


    The father quickly pull his daughter to his back for w protection while pleading to the two men so that they can just let his daughter go." Please, gentlemen.. My daughter is innocent.. She wasn''t been bitten.... Please believe me!!"


    When everyone hear that the little girl has been bitten, they become shocked and started to feel anxious. Some of them also feel furious. They keep whispering and talk to each other.


    The man with red shirt suddenly kicked the father at his chest. The kick was so hard that cause the father fall onto the floor. While the other man grab the little girl''s collar and pulled her toward him.


    The little girl screamed when the man pulled her. She reached out both of her hands toward her father who was now laying on the floor and holding his chest.


    "No, my daughter!! Please give her back!! She''s not guilty!" shouted the father. He trying to take back his daughter but the red shirt man kicked his chest again, making the father fall onto the floor. Even though it was painful but he don''t want to give up. He must get her daughter back.


    "Father!!!" screamed the little girl.


    The crowded just look at the scene and no one dare to step in. This is because they didn''t know which one they should believe in. The father with his daughter or the other two men who was keep shouting that the girl was a vampire?


    The man with black jacket showed the red spot on the little girl''s neck.


    When the crowded saw the red spot, they become more shocked. Some of them even fainted.


    "That is a vampire''s bite!!"


    "Yes,that''s true."


    The father of the little girl started to cry and keep pleading for the man to released his daughter. "Please.. That is not a vampire''s bite. It was her birth mark. She has it since she was born!!"


    "Father!!!"


    "Don''t lie to us, old man! There is no way this red spot was her birth mark! Are you trying to blind us with your fake story!!??"


    The man with black shirt pull out his knife from his pocket. He put the knife on the little girl''s neck. The little girl screamed in frightened when she saw the knife.


    "No.. Don''t kill her!!!"


    When the man in the black jacket want to kill the little girl, someone come from behind and grab the man''s hand which was holding the knife. The man look at the person who stop him and saw a young teenage girl was glaring sharply at him.


    Becky quickly twisted the man''s hand which was holding the knife. The man shouted in pain and the knife fall off from his hand to the floor.


    Becky quickly kicked the knife far from them. Becky then twisted his hand again to his back.This time, Becky push the man hard onto the floor and locked his hand.


    The man screamed again. Shit! How come this little girl has so many strength in her? Even I cannot beated her back. Who is this girl!?? Why did she was so damn f.u.c.k.i.n.g strong?


    The little girl who was released quickly run to her father and hug him.


    The other man saw his friend in danger and he quickly come to help. But Becky was faster than him and kicked the man right on his head, causing the man to fall hardly on the floor.


    That man groaned in pain and for a moment, he can see stars spinning around his head.


    The man with red shirt didn''t seems to give up easily and he quickly get up. He want to beat up Beckt again when suddenly someone grab his hand, twisted it harder to the back.


    The man screamed in pain. "Arrhhhhhhhhh!!"


    "You shouldn''t making trouble here!!"


    Becky look at Carlos who was now holding the man in red shirt while she was still holding on the other man.


    Carlos look at Becky again and their eyes locked to each other.


    Becky give a smile to Carlos and Carlos just nodded in replied.


    "Sir, are you okey??" asked Suzy while she was checking on the father''s condition.


    While Livnah was checking the little girl''s condition.


    "Yes, I''m fine, thank you. But please check my daughter''s condition," said the father with a concerned face while looking at his daughter.


    "She is fine, sir... There is no serious injury," said Livnah, wiping the little girl''s tears.


    The father sighed in revealed and then he nodded.


    "Let me go!! That girl must be killed. She is a vampire!!" said the man with black jacket.


    "What happen here!!??" asked a man''s voice.


    Everyone turn their head to the owner of the voice and saw Lyeon, along with two other Hunters was walking toward the crowded.


    The man in black jacket look at Lyeon and shouted, "That little girl is a vampire, sir!! Kill her!!"


    Becky give a hard press on the man''s back, warning him to be quite. "It is not your position to accused other people as a vampire. We are a Hunters, let that job be done by us!!"


    Lyeon look at Becky with an amazed feeling. She look just like a real Hunter. He smiled for a little before Lyeon look at Carlos again. "Bring them to the Detention Room."


    "Roger that." Carlos ordered the man in red shirt to stand up. Other Hunter quickly replacing Becky and bring the other man to the Detention Room.


    "Good job, everyone. Now, lets continue our job. There are no vampire here. The security here is very strict. There is no way vampire would enter this place. Now, people... Please be secure, you are safe here," said Lyeon.


    Other Hunters nodded for the ordered from Lyeon and they continue their jobs. While the survivors who was watching a while ago started to do their own work. They did not have to worry anymore about the vampire since Lyeon convinced them that the security in Royal Organisation is very strict. No vampire can enter this place.

 Chapter 31 - A Job As A Hunter(2)

    After the miserable scene now was in control, everyone went to do their own things. No one talk about the scene a while ago and didn''t care anymore because it was a false accused from some crazy men.


    After the other Hunter take the man to the Detention Room, Becky continue her job to help other people.


    As everyone though that it was already in a calm situation, suddenly there is another screaming for help that come from a girl at the south corner of the hall.


    Everyone turn to panicked state and quickly move away from the dangerous area. They afraid that if it was something dangerous, they would get the consequences as well.


    Becky who was nearer to the site quickly walked to where the scream come from. When she found out, there is a man in his middle-aged were already lying down on the floor while his eyes was partly turned to white. A white bubble came out from his mouth while his body having cramps.


    "Please help me!! My father!! His fit is coming again!! Please do something. I don''t want my father die here," said the daughter, begging for help with her eyes full of tears. She was already kneeled down beside her father. When Becky showed up, she look at Becky with her eyes full of hopes.


    Becky quickly approached them. When she saw the condition of the father, she become panicked. She couldn''t calmed down and she bank. She don''t know what she has to do. She try to look everywhere to find another Hunters who can help her right now.


    The daughter screaming again before she shaking her father''s body. Seeing that, Becky quickly grab her hand to stop her.


    "Miss, please step aside for letting me treat your father," said Becky.


    In a few minute, Carlos and three Hunters come near Becky. "What happen here??" asked Carlos.


    "He''s got a fit! We need to send him to the hospital quickly," said Becky.


    The three Hunters quickly help them to make sure the people around them to give some space for the patient.


    Carlos take out his walkie-talkie. "Medic Control Room. We have one patient over here. We need to send him to the hospital immediately."


    "Copy that!"


    Without wasting any time, Carlos quickly give the recovery position for the man. Becky who was kneeled there from the start, feeling amazed for Carlos for his fast action. She couldn''t even think what she need to do because she was panicked but as for Carlos, he just know what he has to do to face this kind of situation.


    ''Good Heaven, Carlos was here for helping me,'' whisper Becky inside her heart.


    After a few minutes, two people comes with a stretcher in their hands. They quickly put the man on the stretcher and bring him to the hospital using the ambulance. The daughter also following them, still crying over her father''s condition.


    Becky sighed when all of the critical time was over. She look at Carlos who was also sighed in reliefs. "Thanks for the help, Carlos. I almost don''t know what I have to do a moment ago. It''s a good thing that you was here," said Becky.


    Carlos look at Becky. "Your welcome. Next time you encounter a situation like this, you have to calm down first. Don''t make your nervousness make you take a wrong step," said Carlos, giving another advised to Becky.


    Becky smiled after heard what Carlos had said. "Alright, I''ll keep that in my head."


    Carlos just nodding before he walked away to continue his job. He also make sure that no other same incident occurred.


    Becky look at Carlos''s back who was slowly disappeared between the crowded. Without her realising it, Becky was already smiling like an idiot and when Becky realised it, she quickly shake her head. ''No, no, no!! There is no way I will fall in love with him!!''


    Becky didn''t want to think further about it so she doings her duty, deliberately want to make herself busy. In this way, she can forget all the things that she was thinking right now.


    If Becky''s friends knew what she was thinking right now, then they surely would laughed at Becky.

 Chapter 32 - A Trust From Each Of Us

    It was 12 p.m at the noon and it was the time for the girls to rest after the half of the day they worked. They choose the South Garden as their place for rest. Only Dee, Chellyne, Rivera and Bambam is nowhere to be seen. Maybe they were wandering around to find some place to rest. When all of them gathered together, they picked up the gazebo as their place to rest.


    "Oh God...this is so retiring. Why did this work was so tiring even though I was just sitting around?" said Rivera. She using her hands as a fan to cooled herself up.


    "What is your work anyway?" asked Becky.


    Rivera groaned before she started speaking again,"I just watch the survivors to went back to their room. The job was not too heavy but since it was not the job I like, so I really don''t like to stand beside the door and watched the survivors. I mean, they have the same face all along. The sad and losing face...."


    "Well, they just losing their family and their home. It is natural for them to make face like that. Even if you lost your boyfriend, you will make the same face as them," said Suzy.


    "I''m not... I don''t have any boyfriend. So how could I make that sad face?" said Rivera.


    "Oh you don''t have one? I''ve thought you have one," said Emma, deliberately change her voice as she was mocking Rivera.


    Rivera giving Emma the sharpest glance she could ever make. She really doesn''t like the way Emma talked to her. But somehow, she didn''t pay any attention to Emma because she know that when she opened her mouth, she could never win. Not in terms of words....


    "I salute all the Hunters in this place when they didn''t even grumbled or even tired to do this kind of job every day. If I live here like them, I might just want to die. This kind of job really make me sick," said Livnah, take a seat behind Nic.


    While for Nic, she didn''t even care to cutting in with her friends. As soon as she landing her head onto her hand on the table, she quickly sleep over. Even Livnah could hear a soft snoring from Nic.


    "She can sleep even at time like this? Wow, I envy her. If only I was a sleepyhead like her," said Emma while looking at Nic with a jealously in her eyes. She look at her other friends and they all look tired but not tired enough to make them sleep.


    "Did any of you see where Bambam is? I don''t see her anywhere," said Becky.


    "I don''t see her since this morning. I was in the garage all along and didn''t see her anywhere," said Emma.


    "Suzy and me was with you all day, Becky. So it''s no need for us to answered that question," said Livnah, leaning over the bench and stretched her back.


    Becky sighed a little when her friends also don''t know where Bambam is. She also didn''t see Bambam since the breakfast morning. She don''t know which Section she was working in so it was hard for her to look over for Bambam. At last, she could only sit there and sighed more, thinking where Bambam could might go.


    "Maybe, she was in the dorm.. Now is our time to rest anyway," said Suzy again.


    "Maybe...." Becky nodded as Suzy answered like that.


    "Dee, Rivera and Chellyne also not here with us," said Livnah.


    "Let''s find them when we going to lunch later," said Becky.


    "So, what do you guys think? Could we get home after all of this? I mean, this mission look dangerous and though. If we get killed here, there is no way for us to home anymore. After all, it was the queen of vampire we chased out. This is not a simple thing for us. Killing the boss means we need to face every each one of her followers and we don''t know how many followers of that bitch have," said Suzy.


    "Don''t worry, Suzy. We will get home. We can''t just die here without saying goodbye with our family. Besides, it was not only us who want to kill that vampire. Every Hunters in this world would like to kill her. She already bring many damage to this world and there would be a time that she need to take all the payment. Now, when we arrive here, it was our time to take her down, don''t you think so?" said Becky, wiping her right hand trough her head.


    "Maybe it was easy for you to say it because you are a qualified Vampire Hunters since you are among the strongest here but what about us, who was weak than you? We can''t kill that Queen," said Suzy.


    "No, Suzy." Livnah quickly cutting in the conversation between Becky and Suzy. " Of course we can''t kill that bitch when we are alone... but when we are together, we can kill her, for sure. It''s only need a trust from each of us," said Livnah again, convinced to Suzy that they were stronger, not like what Suzy think they were.


    "Well, I trust you guys," said Emma, suddenly cutting in.


    "Yeah, sure you are. You cannot survived if you don''t trust us. Moreover, only nine of us who know where we come from," said Becky, smile slightly.


    "I know that, I also trust you guys too. I''m glad that all of you were here with me, in this world. I couldn''t imagine when I was alone in here. I''ve always read some of books that when they have traveled through time, they don''t have friends with them. But of course, there would be four or five people who can go through time in one second. But for us, there are nine of us who were traveled through time in this history. Well, the first one to make the history actually," said Suzy again.


    "So,what are you afraid of? We''re together with you in this matter. Don''t think too much about this. We will face the danger when it times come. For now, let''s live with what we have," said Emma.


    "What do you guys think about Queen Marrie? Did she was taller than us or she could be a short person like me?" Becky asked so suddenly making all of her friends look at her.


    "She might be a tall and slender woman. After all, she is the vampire''s queen and was also a woman. Queen Marrie want to maintain her beauty. Well, every beautiful young women would the same. The look is everything," said Suzy, showing her best smile toward Becky.


    Becky just putting her hands onto her chest before she said, " That was not true!! Look is not everything."


    "For a certain people, yes it do. But since you were like allergic to men, you can say that," said Suzy again.


    "I''m not allergic to them but I don''t want to mix up with people like them," said Becky.


    "Hey,guys... stop that.We not coming here to start any argued. Do you understand?" said Livnah, already turn her head toward Becky and Suzy.


    "I''m already worried about the danger in the future. I''m afraid that we are not going to survive this---" Just before Suzy finished her words, Livnah already pointing her index finger toward Suzy, indicated that she want Suzy to be quiet.


    "Never said that we cannot survived this. We didn''t even know what will happen to us later so never said that kind of thing. Again," said Livnah, firmly.


    "Oh, Suzy... You have nothing to be scared of. You have Kristen to take care of you but we have no one to protect us. So you can rest assure," said Emma with another teasing tone.


    At the end of Emma''s word, Livnah laughed a little. Who didn''t know that Kristen was head over heels for Suzy. They even can see that everywhere Suzy go, there would be Kristen. It was like, there was no other woman can replace Suzy in Kristen''s life.


    But it was also disgusting too, for Becky. Because she always saw Kristen and Suzy being a lovey-dovey and that she didn''t like about. She hates people being so lovey-dovey in front of her even though that she also like some romance too. Becky just think that being too romance every time could make her sick. She sick of seeing Kristen being so caring about Suzy.


    Suzy wouldn''t even mind if Kristen acted like that but not for Becky. She doesn''t like the type of man like Kristen. So romantic and even some time, he will be a crazy lover. How painful in the head is that?


    Suzy pouted bitterly. She know that her friends don''t like Kristen too but she couldn''t do anything about it. Kristen who was the one who coming to her and she cannot say anything to refused him. If she refused any Kristen''s offer, he might want to hurt her or her friends and Suzy don''t want Kristen to hurt her friends.


    "I don''t like Kristen," said Becky. She looked away with her most disgusted face.


    "Bambam also didn''t like him, Becky. Well, almost most of us didn''t like him too. He being a clingy to Suzy. Don''t you think so, Suzy?" asked Livnah toward Suzy.


    Suzy just lifted up her shoulders, indicating that she don''t know about it.


    The three girls scoffed in furiously at Suzy when Suzy showed that reaction to them.


    "Oh, it was time for lunch. Let''s heading to the Dinner Hall before we late for our lunch," said Emma, look at her purple watch before she stand up and followed bu her friends.


    Livnah wake Nic up so that Nic can follow them to the Dinner Hall for lunch together.


    Nic keep talking in annoying tone because she didn''t like when someone disturbed her from her sleep. Before Livnah waking her up, she was already in the middle of her own dream. Now that she awake, she could never know what is the end of her dream.

 Chapter 33 - Not Qualified(1)

    "Where are they?" said Bambam, looking everywhere to find where all her other friends could might be. It was time for their lunch but Bambam couldn''t see them everywhere. From this morning, they were busy to do their job and now Bambam cannot eat lunch with her friends since they were working in the different section.


    Bambam keep looking for her friends. After 15 minutes, Bambam become more hungry since she was working so hard since the morning. She then take decision to lunch first while waiting for her other friends to come.


    Bambam choose the grilled steak with mix peppers as her lunch menu.


    After she take her lunch to her seat, Bambam sit and start to eat. She was eating slowly because she was waiting for her friends to come. She keep looking at the doorway if any of her friends will entered the Dining Hall.


    Just when Bambam shifted her head toward the doorway, three men with bright smile in their face entered the Dining Hall while the other women Hunters were stopping at their place and greeted this men.


    They are none other than Jakzen, Mark and Terence.


    Bambam chuckled a little. This men sure is so famous. Even all the Hunters here greeted them whenever they go. I wonder which one of this siblings was the most famous...


    Bambam look into her lunch again and start to eat.


    She still could hear all the Hunters greeted this three sibling even when they were already at the counter, choosing their lunch.


    "Damn it, guys... Where did you all go? Why didn''t you all come to lunch in here? I can''t eat alone here," said Bambam while eating the steak with a grumpy face.


    Suddenly, a tall and handsome man popped in front of Bambam and sit at the empty seat without asking Bambam for permission. Bambam who was startled at the presence of the man quickly swallowed up her steak into her stomach. It was a good thing that she didn''t choke on to the steak. If not, she might be already dead.


    The man who was sitting in front of Bambam, gives Bambam a stunning look along with a captivating smile. That smile could even melt the ice in Pasific Ocean if a girl was really fall onto this trap but not with Bambam.


    Apart from falling in love with this man, Bambam even feel very weird about this man and curious why this man suddenly sit in front of her whereas she never meet this man, or talk to him.


    The man in front of Bambam giving Bambam another captivating smiled but that only make Bambam feels more weird with this man. What on earth did he smiled for?


    "Sorry, I don''t think you were belong here.." Bambam quickly swiped away the captivating smiled from that man with only eight words. In fact, Bambam doesn''t feel a little guilty about what she said. Besides, her parents always teach her to never mingled up with someone you don''t know. Bambam didn''t know who was this man so it was natural for her to not feel guilty toward him.


    "Don''t get the wrong idea, girl. I just come here because I thought that you might want someone to have lunch together. You seems lonely, where are your friends? Don''t you have friends?" asked the man and he smiled again.


    Bambam rolled her eyes when she saw that smiled again. She know that smiled, it was only appeared when a man want to flirted with another woman and Bambam could see that this man was trying to flirt with her. Well, that will not work on me! I''m not that easy to fall in your trap...


    Bambam also remember that when someone has that kind of smiling, he was thinking about something pervert or he was either another playboy. And from what Bambam has seen in this man, he was that type of man who was a playboy.


    "Oh, I do have a friends.. but they late. That is why I was eating here alone," said Bambam, didn''t pay any attention to this man again and keep eating her steak.


    "My name is Jade. I am your senior in Year 3... Nice to meet you." This man called Jade stretched out his hand to Bambam, want to shake hands with Bambam.


    Once again, Bambam stop to eat her lunch and look at Jade before she look at his hand. Slowly she reach for his hand and they start to shake hands together. "I am Bambam.. It was nice to meet you too."


    Jade smiled sweetly when Bambam accepted his hand shake. He take his spoon and he start to eat again.


    Bambam didn''t say anything after that and she keep continue to eating her lunch.


    For a minutes, the atmosphere between them become more intense and suddenly it become more awkward. Bambam coughed a little to lifted up some of the awkward atmosphere. She really don''t like when she was stuck in this kind of situation.


    "I was working in the Section Nine this morning and I saw you were helping other senior. You were a hardworking person and I can see why all the senior in my age like you so much," said Jade.


    "What? Did they like me? Why would they do that?" said Bambam,keep eating her lunch.


    "Because you were so cute and adorable," said Jade without any hesitation.


    ''Uhukkkssss!!''


    When Bambam heard that, she choked up in her own lunch. What the hell is wrong with your brain, dude?? Me, cute... Adorable??


    Jade quickly give her some water to drink to help Bambam.


    After Bambam drink the water, she feels relief. "What did you say?? Me, cute? Adorable? Excuse me.. I''m not qualified to be called that."


    "What is wrong with that? You are really cute and adorable..."


    Bambam lifted up her index finger in front of Jade''s face. "Okey, enough... I know what are you talking about. Please don''t say that word in front of me again. I really hate that!"


    "Why did you hate it when it was a fact?"


    "Stop. Don''t say anymore words about that," said Bambam, stiffly while looking at him with a dark face. She could kill this man right now if he keep repeating the same word again and again.


    Jade shut his mouth and look at Bambam who was now looking at him with a deadly gaze.


    "Alright, mister.. I was just meet you now and I don''t even know you. But don''t you think that you called me... cute and adorable on our very first meeting was awkward. And didn''t you realize that it''s really making me feel uncomfortable?" Bambam said.


    Jade stayed froze there, blinking in response to Bambam.

 Chapter 34 - Not Qualified(2)

    "Alright, don''t get mad at me like that. I''m sorry.. I didn''t know that it will make you so angry like this," said Jade, he then give Bambam another smile to make sure that he really didn''t meant to hurt Bambam. "Why did you so angry when I call you cute?"


    "Because I don''t like it," Bambam said, giving Jade another rolling eyes because she feel very annoyed.


    "But every girl like it. Why don''t you like it?" said Jade, still want to asked because he feel so curious. Before this, every girl that he met will get blushed when Jade called them cute. Why did Bambam become angry when Jade called her that?


    "Well, now you know that I am different from the rest of the girls you ever met. And stop calling me cute or I''ll f.u.c.k.i.n.g kick you in the ass," said Bambam while she pointing her fork toward Jade, showing that she was giving some warning to Jade.


    Staring at Bambam ''cute'' attitude making Jade chuckled a little. But when Bambam stared at him with a deadly gaze, Jade quickly stop laughed but couldn''t hide his smiled so all he can do is put his left hand onto his mouth. Jade could not disagree with Bambam as he can see why would Bambam be so angry to him. Calling this girl cute is prohibited but her attitude was really so cute!


    Even an idiot person would call her cute right away!


    "What?? What so funny? Why did you laughed at me like that?" asked Bambam, annoyingly.


    Jade shaking his head while still covered his mouth with his hand. "Nothing."


    Bambam narrowed her eyes and she look at Jade. "There is definitely something wrong, isn''t it?"


    Jade shake his head again. He stared at his plate and start to eat his lunch. Clearly, he was trying to avoid to get eye contact with Bambam.


    Bambam scoffed when Jade didn''t want to tell her what is wrong. But she don''t want force him to say it because it would be a little weird when Bambam was just only know him for about 2 minutes ago. She also look at her plate and ate her lunch again.


    "Where are your friends? Why are you eating here alone?" asked Jade.


    "I don''t know. Maybe they will go to eat later," Bambam replied with her eyes still on her plate.


    When Bambam lifted up her head, automatically her eyes was locked with someone''s eyes. Bambam stayed froze in where she was sitting.


    Between the two tables from where Bambam sit is Jakzen and his siblings. Jakzen was stared at Bambam and Bambam even don''t know since when did Jakzen do that. But Bambam was so sure that the looked at Jakzen''s eyes showed displeased and a sullen face was written all over his face.


    Bambam furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. What is wrong with him? Why did he looking at me like I was doing something wrong?


    Bambam didn''t think much more of it as she looked at Jade again.


    "You shouldn''t go to eat alone, Bambam... It was kind of weird to see you all alone here," said Jade. "I''m not always alone, Jade... and even if I don''t have any friends with me... I still can search someone to be my partner for lunch time," said Bambam, putting another slice of the steak into her mouth.


    "Who? Oh... you mean that popular and jerk siblings who was always with you guys?" said Jade. There was a mocking tone in his voice that making Bambam feel very uncomfortable.


    "What do you mean by jerk??" Bambam asked in annoyed tone.


    "What else... I mean Alex with his brothers.... They were that jerk," said Jade.


    "And why did you call them jerk?? I don''t see why I should agree with you," Bambam said while glaring at Jade.


    "Well, as for your information... they were the most popular Hunters in here and almost most of the girls here is going crazy for them. I mean, they were a playboy... they have many girls around them every day," said Jade.


    "Playboy?? I don''t believe it," said Bambam, shifting her focus on her foods.


    "Well, of course you can''t believe it since you are the new Hunter here... but when you stayed here longer, you will know what I meant with ''they are jerk''," Jade keep telling Bambam about the bad side of the boys and it almost making Bambam want to believe it.


    But Bambam remember that there was once they were training with the siblings before and they were nothing like what Jade had said. So, should I believe this guy??


    "I still don''t get it. They were not like the playboy type... but wait-----why did you tell me this so suddenly? Are you jealous of them, because they were popular?"


    Jade''s face turned to red when Bambam said like that to him. "I''m not."


    Bambam laughed while pointing her index finger toward Jade''s face. "Yes, you are.... look at your face. They were red like tomato... Oh My God!!! Hahahaha...." Bambam covered her mouth and started to laugh.


    The red color on Jade face spread into his eyes when Bambam laughed at him. This... This is the very first time someone making fun of his handsome face. More importantly is that the one who making fun of him now was a girl. How could a girl like Bambam could laughed at people just like that.


    "Stop laughing. It''s not funny anymore," said Jade as he was looking at Bambam with a serious face. In other people''s eyes, it seems like Jade was very angry but for Bambam who was now laughing half to death didn''t pay any attention to Jade''s reaction.


    "You really are funny, Jade... Why don''t you just say that you are jealous because they were so famous?? Why did you have to called them jerk?" said Bambam, still laughing but not as loud as before.


    Jade groaned irritably. "Why not? They really are jerk..."


    "If you called them jerk because they were famous among the girls... and if you are one of the hottest guy in here, does that mean you are also a jerk too?" said Bambam. For a moment, Bambam becoming a serious person. There is no other laugh was heard.


    Jade stayed stunned in his place. He was thinking about what has Bambam said to him. When he think about it, it was also true. If he called that siblings a jerk because they were famous and if he was the one among the hottest guy, its mean that he was also a jerk. And Bambam was right again when she said that Jade was among the hottest guy in the Royal Organisation.


    With an eye-catching eyes and charming smile, it was impossible that women would not fall in love with Jade. He also has that perfect characters for a boyfriend materials for every women.


    At last, Jade could only sighed and look at his lunch with a sad face.


    "But what I said that they were a jerk is true... not only because they were so popular among the girls but they also like to hurt the women''s heart. There was one time when a girl confessed to one of them, if I was not mistaken, his name is Mark. This girl like Mark and confessed to him but unfortunately, Mark made a bet with his brothers who can make the girl fall in love with one of them. When the girl know that Mark made that bet, she feels really heartbroken," Jade said as he start to tell another story about the siblings.


    "Then what happen to that girl?" asked Bambam, curious.


    "She disappeared and never to heard of again. Her love story was a tragic one and everyone in here also know that. Only you didn''t know this because you are the new Hunters. So, I assumed you that you have to keep your distance from this siblings. You might get hurt if you keep following them," said Jade, giving Bambam another warning.


    "I''m not... following them. Besides, I don''t have any relationship with them so why I should keep following them?" said Bambam, looking at where Jakzen was sitting.


    Gosh... Why did this man keep looking at me? Don''t he have better thing to do?


    Bambam ignored Jakzen''s staring eyes as she look at Jade again. "You know what.. You don''t have to tell me about them. I can take care of myself."


    "Your welcome. It''s my pleasure to help my friends," said Jade, calmly. Even though Bambam didn''t say thank you to Jade because he tell her about the boys, Jade make it like Bambam do so. What a jerk!!


    "Woah, woah, woah.... look who was here? Jade William... What are you doing here?" said a woman''s voice.


    Bambam and Jade shifted their gaze toward two women who was now standing beside their table. Wanda and April look at Jade with a sharp eyes and a mocking smile. It can be seen from their eyes that they don''t like when Jade was here with Bambam.


    "Let me give you some advise, kid. Don''t ever think to messed up with her or I will kick your ass. Get out of here, Jade... You don''t have to tell another new Hunters the same story every time they come here," said Wanda, putting her plate on the table with an irritated face.


    "I''m not telling her anything," said Jade,pretending that there was nothing happen between him and Bambam.


    "Shut up! You think we gonna believe that. We know what have you done every time a new junior entered here. You keep telling them that bullshit story. It was not true at all," said April again.


    "Not... TRUE??" Bambam said with an annoying face and she glanced sharply at Jade.


    "It was true... that jerk just didn''t want to admit it," said Jade, want to defend himself.


    "Get out of here, punk!! We don''t need you to tell her about the truth. We can tell her by ourselves," said Wanda, sitting beside Bambam and glare at Jade, without looking elsewhere.


    Jade look at Bambam before he look at Wanda and April. He scoffed angrily before he take his plate and walked away. He even didn''t look back.


    After Jade was gone, Wanda and April sit with Bambam at her table. "Are you okey, Bambam? What did that bastard do to you?" asked Wanda while she cupping Bambam''s cheeks with her hands and checked on her condition.


    "I''m---I''m okey," Bambam said.


    Only when Wanda was so sure, she released Bambam.


    "Don''t ever trust to what he said, Bambam. He was talking nonsense. He only know talking bad about people but don''t have time to take care of himself," said April. She took her spoon and start to eat her big pineapple tart.


    "So, what he talk about Mark was not true?" asked Bambam.


    "Jade must told you that Mark made a betting over a girl with his brothers, right?" asked Wanda again.


    Bambam quickly nodded her head.


    Wanda sighed heavily. "Poor innocent Bambam. You can''t trust to whatever Jade told you," said Wanda and she started to eat too.


    Bambam look at Wanda with her head full of curiosity. What happen?? So, what is the true story then???

 Chapter 35 - Teach Me

    There is a girl come out from the toilet and she walked toward the Dining Hall. While she was on the way, Livnah could hear a gunshot. The gunshot just echoing for one time before it become quiet again but it already make Livnah stop at her spot and look at her surround.


    Livnah was curious about that gunshot; she want to know who was using gun around here. After a few minutes of silent, Livnah assume that it was just her imagination. Just when Livnah want to walked again, that gunshot sound heard again.


    This time, Livnah stopped and she look to her back.


    Livnah could hear the gunshot from the Shooting Area. Livnah was thinking about one thing; who was practicing there at lunch time?


    Livnah then turned her direction toward the Shooting Area. She didn''t walk toward the Dining Hall again; nor she remembering about her friends that was waiting for her in the Dining Hall. She just walked toward that area because she wanted to know who is practicing shooting right now.


    Livnah entered the Shooting Area through the first door. Livnah then go to the audience seat to watch from far away; she suddenly wanted to know who was practicing shooting right now.


    Livnah saw Greyson who was standing in the middle of the shooting field while holding a big gun.


    Bang!!


    Another gunshot released.


    Livnah watched Greyson practicing while she was thinking about something; did he always been like this? Was he really always this s.e.xy?


    When Livnah realized that she was thinking about the crazy thing, she quickly shook her head. She really didn''t mean to think like that but watch Greyson from the back make Livnah couldn''t help but feeling awe.


    Greyson shoot another bullet again toward the target board; it hit the right onto its target!


    Livnah who was amazed by Greyson performance could just clapped her hands and give a bright smile.


    Greyson realized that it was not only him in the Shooting Area; there was someone else who was watching him from the audience seats. Greyson shifted his gaze toward the audience seats. At the same time, Livnah was smiling widely at him and giving him two thumb ups.


    Greyson replied it with a smile appeared on his mouth.


    "What are you doing here, Livnah? Why didn''t you go to lunch?" asked Greyson; as he reloading the gun in his hands.


    "I heard someone was practicing shooting here so I just come to see who is it was. It turns out that it was you who was practicing here," Livnah replied.


    "I just don''t feel hungry right now so I just came here to wasting my time," said Greyson, ready to shoot again.


    Livnah chuckled when she heard that Greyson only want to wasting his time here. "At least you have something to do."


    Greyson put down his gun and look at Livnah. "You wanna try to shoot?"


    Livnah look at the gun and she look at Greyson again. "Sure," Livnah said with a smile on her face as she walked into the shooting field.


    Greyson give Livnah another gun.


    Livnah look at the target board; it was at least 50 meters far from Livnah. Livnah lifted up the gun until the gun was as the same level as her shoulder; she aimed it to the target board. For a few minutes, she tried to adjust her targeted.


    Bang!!


    Livnah shoot at the target board but unfortunately, it didn''t hit the center. It just hit 3 meters below the center. Livnah sighed in disappointment; she was not the professional shooter so of course it wouldn''t hit the center.


    "Well, it was not that bad," said Greyson; he was looking at the target board.


    "I was not very good at shooting but I can use another weapon like sword or an axe¡­but not gun. I can''t shoot right on its target," said Livnah, putting down the gun into the small trolley that use as a table for the guns and bullets.


    Greyson smiled when Livnah said like that. He was thinking that it was not because of Livnah has a lack skill in shooting but he can see that the way Livnah holding the gun and pointed it out was wrong. So, it was obviously Livnah have missed the target."It was alright if you can''t use gun as long as you can use other weapon¡­There only wrong when you shooting is, based on how you hold and point the gun. I can see that from the start, all of your movement is wrong. You want me to teach you?"


    "You want to teach me?" asked Livnah again.


    "Yes, of course. If you can change the way you hold and point the gun, then you can hit that target accurately," said Greyson. He picked up the gun that Livnah hold before and he giving it to Livnah.


    Livnah take the gun and she look at Greyson with a disagreement in her eyes. It''s not like she didn''t want Greyson to teach her; but she just felt awkward. Greyson suddenly want to teach her even though she didn''t want to.


    Livnah pointed her gun toward the target board.


    "Hold right there!" Greyson put his hand onto Livnah''s shoulder to stop Livnah from shooting.


    Automatically, Livnah can feel an electricity power flowing all over her body when Greyson touch her body. She can feel her hand shaken slightly as her heart beat start to increase. Even Livnah could feel her cheeks become hotter than before.


    Greyson wrapped his hand around Livnah''s back and moved closely to Livnah. He holding the both of her hands and helped her to get the right position to shoot at the target board.


    Because of the close skin contact between them, Livnah could feel Greyson''s cheek was slightly brushed onto her head. Livnah could even feel the hot breath that coming from Greyson. It just making Livnah crazier; her head could get exploded because of the extreme nervous in her body.


    "And¡­ Shoot!!!" Greyson helped Livnah to pull the trigger; the shooting sounds echoing all through the shooting field.


    This time, the bullet was shot right into the center.


    Greyson smiled in amazement. "See, you can shoot. You just need to change your gun position. Keep doing the great work, Livnah¡­ you are the good shooter if you keep practicing like this," said Greyson. He brushed his left hand on Livnah''s head, causing Livnah to stay stunned in her place.


    Greyson grab his gun and he also start to shoot again.


    Livnah put her hands on her head where Greyson touched it a minute ago. She peek a glance at Greyson who was now busy shooting. She was so sure that her cheeks were red like tomato now. Why did I have to feel nervous like these just because he touched me? There is no way I''m gonna like him, right?


    Greyson look at Livnah when he didn''t see her practicing. "Why are you not practicing again? And what is wrong with your head? Is it hurt?"


    Livnah quickly shake her head and she lifted up her gun. She started to shoot again.


    While Greyson was just look at Livnah with a weird expression on his face before he also continue to shooting.


    Greyson look at the target board where Livnah was shooting for her practice. Even though only a few of them hit the target but it was the good start for Livnah as she can shoot better than before.


    Greyson look at Livnah who was still shooting non-stop. A few minutes later, a smiled appeared on his red juicy lips.


    Greyson then continue to practice.

 Chapter 36 - Haunted House(1)

    It was another peaceful day in Royal Castle. After lunch time, all of the Hunters get back to their work to help the survivors. Some of the survivors was already sent away to their home. The girls also help the Hunters and they seems like really happy to be able to help the survivors.


    At the evening, a sudden news reported to the Royal Headquarters, telling them that there was an attack from a group of vampire in a small funfair. After they received the news, the Royal Headquarters quickly released order for the Hunters to handle the incident. The girls also participate in; only Suzy and Chellyne didn''t come along.


    In just 15 minutes, all the vehicles were already drove out from the Royal Castle.


    When they arrived there, the funfair were already in chaos.


    People who visited the funfair screamed and run everywhere to save their life.


    Lyeon stepped out from the vehicle. He look to the other Hunters. "Alright, soldiers... Let''s move, move, move!!"


    All of the Hunters then spread out all around the places and kill every vampires they saw.


    Gunshot started echoing through all the place.


    Lyeon shoot a vampire who jumped onto one of their jeep. Jakzen come toward Lyeon. "Some people reported that there are other people still trapped in the haunted house.. We need to help them out," said Jakzen.


    Lyeon nodded at the report he got. He look at Willy who was standing behind him. Just when Lyeon want to say something to Willy, Becky suddenly stepped out in front of Lyeon." I will go.. I will help them get out from the haunted house."


    Lyeon look at Becky with slightly shook in his eyes. Lyeon want Willy to go there and rescued the survivors but he didn''t think that Becky would stepped out and volunteered to go in. Suddenly, a small anxious feeling start to emerge from his heart. He feel like he don''t want Becky to go in there.


    Lyeon quickly shake his head repeatedly. "No... I don''t---"


    "I''m not taking any order from you right now. We need to help them immediately and I don''t have time to hear your opinion," said Becky, looking sharply straight to Lyeon''s direction.


    Lyeon stayed stunned there; he was speechless.


    "I will go..." Becky didn''t wait any word from Lyeon anymore as she walked away while holding tight her gun.


    "Becky, wait for me! I will go with you," shouted Mark. He run toward Becky.


    "Count me in!" Willy said. He also run toward Becky and Mark.


    Lyeon look at Becky with many complicated expressions. "You---"


    Becky give Lyeon another glance before she walked away followed by Willy and Mark. Lyeon who still speechless there could only watch Becky. He still don''t want Becky to go but he couldn''t do nothing to stop her. Lyeon know it was useless to stop Becky since Becky was a stubborn person.


    "Sir, we need you to come over here!---" A soldier approached Lyeon and reported about something with a serious face.


    Lyeon look at the soldier. Never mind...she can take care of herself. If anything happen, Willy and Mark could protect her. Right now, I need to do my job first....


    " Let''s go!"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The three Hunters entered the haunted house. They switch on their torchlight and use it to light their way. Just like it name, the haunted house is really spooky. It was scary enough with the scary decoration in all the way of the haunted house.


    They almost shoot a scary big statue who was appeared in front of them out of nowhere. These big statue was made from a high quality wood and it was decorate with black and red paint to make it look like a ghost; and it was look like a vampire too.


    "Damn it!! F.u.c.k you, motherf.u.c.ker!!!" said Becky irritably.


    Mark turn his head toward Becky when he heard it. He was a bit shocked when he heard the word actually come from Becky''s lips. He never know that this girl could swear like that.


    Becky saw the look in Mark''s face and that only make her feel more irritable. "What?? Why do you looking at me like that??"


    Mark turn his head to the front. "Nothing!"


    Becky snorted quietly before she walked into one of the room at the right side of the hallway. Willy and Mark quickly following her.


    In the room, Becky saw two dead bodies; one of them was lying on the bed while the other one was on the floor.


    Willy look at the room they entered. It was some kind of spooky bedroom. He also saw the dead bodies; the vampire is the one who kill them.


    Mark take a stepped foward and checked on the dead people''s condition. He saw there are two mark bites on their neck. Mark look at Willy and Becky before he nodded; he want to tell them that these dead bodies is due to the vampire''s attack.


    "Shit!! We are too late," said Becky.


    "It''s not your fault, Becky. Whatever happen to them, let it pass. We have to think what we have to do to let everyone survive too. Now let''s go.... We have to find the other survivors. We can''t let them die too," said Willy as he walked to the other door that lead to another hallway.


    Becky sighed heavily while still look at the dead body. Willy is right. Whatever happen, we have to let it past and do whatever I can so that my friends and me can go back home... Becky walked faster to follow the two men in front of her.


    After they walked for 5 minutes in the hallway, they feel a little weird because they didn''t found any survivors in there like what the soldier has reported. They only heard a low sound of gunshot from outside of the haunted house.


    Suddenly Becky stop and she grabbed Mark''s right hand and Willy''s left hand because she was in the middle of them; so it easier to grab them like these. The two men look at Becky when Becky grabbed their hands.


    "What is it, Becky?" Mark asked.


    "Shhh....." Becky focused her gaze in front of her and didn''t give any explanation to the boys.


    Willy and Mark look at each other confusely.


    After a few minutes, Becky released her grip on the boy''s hands. She look at them again. "I''ve heard a footsteps around here. I thought it was a vampire or what. It turns out that it was nothing. The footsteps was gone just like that."


    "Footsteps? I didn''t hear anything. Do you, brother?" Mark asked as he look at Willy. Willy shook his head two times. "Nope!"


    "Just.... Come on. The survivors is still waiting for us," said Becky. She walked foward and leave the two men behind her.


    After a few minutes again, they arrived at another room with many tables that have red paint on it. The condition in that room also didn''t help them at all. It was full of red liquid and it smell almost like a blood.


    Becky quickly covered her nose when she smelled the blood-like liquid. She really hate this kind of smell. It was unlucky for her to get a very sharp nose like this because she always smell everything; even though it was only a faded smell. Becky know that it was another advantageous for her to own this kind of ability that no one have but sometimes it gives Becky trouble too. Even Becky revealed this ability when she first time work outside the Royal Organisation.


    If Becky was fighting with herself with the disgusting smell around her, Willy and Mark was calm like always. Maybe it was because they were already used to this smell, that is why they didn''t feel disgusting at all. After all, they already become a Hunter since they were a kid.


    "I hate this place!" said Becky.

 Chapter 37 - Haunted House(2)

    Even though Becky didn''t like this place, she need to be patient because this was a part of her job. She need to endure it so that she can keep moving and do her job; which is finding the survivors.


    Becky continue to walk along the hallway. She don''t want to stay any longer in this smelly room. If she keep stay here, then she will be the new survivor that Willy and Mark need to save.


    When Becky passed on a few tables, Becky catch a black shadow beside the tables. Becky quickly turn her head toward the shadow to check what is it. To her surprised, it was a little boy who was sitting there with his head hung low. Becky quickly look at Willy and Mark.


    "Hey, guys.. Here is the survivor. It was a little boy," said Becky. She kneeled next to the little boy.


    Willy and Mark turn their heads toward Becky. "A little boy? In the haunted house? I''ve thought that kids under 8 years old are not allowed to entered here.. How come there is a little boy here?" asked Mark.


    Hearing what Mark has said, Willy quickly look at Becky again. "Becky, wait.. It is not a survivor! He was a vampire!!"


    But it was too late for Becky as she already grab the little boy''s shoulder. When Becky heard Willy shout like that, she retreated her hand but the little boy was already lift up his head to Becky.


    He look at Becky with a red eyes. Suddenly he grinning to Becky, showing Becky his sharp teeth. The little boy quickly jumped onto Becky and tried to bite her on her neck.


    "BECKY!!" Mark shouted.


    His brother and he quickly run toward Becky to save her.


    Before they could even reach Becky, a man suddenly popped out from nowhere and bumped harshly to Willy until they were thrown away to the wall. The wall then cracked into many pieces and a hole was shaped there.


    Mark shocked; he didn''t realized that there were another vampire in there besides of the little boy. When he was trying to calm and think which one he need to help, he saw a black figured was appeared in front of him. Mark turn his gaze toward the figure and saw an ugly woman with a messy curl hair. She was grinning widely to Mark, causing Mark to have a goosebumps.


    The woman then take a step and attack Mark. Mark didn''t have choice but to attack her back.


    The little boy was struggling to bite Becky''s neck but he didn''t succeed as Becky hold him tightly. When Becky have the chance to escape, she kicked the boy off from her. She quickly stand up again and pointed her gun to that little boy. "Go to hell, you motherf.u.c.ker!!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The little boy avoided the bullets; he jumped from the floor to the tables and then he jumped again to the wall. Becky keep shooting the little vampire again.


    When he saw the chance to attack, the little boy jumped again to Becky and still with one intention; want to bite Becky''s neck.


    Becky know his tactics already and she quickly kick the little boy without mercy. He is a vampire so why I should feel pity for him? Even if he is still a boy.. But if he want to kill me, should I just let him do it? I still want to go home...


    The little boy thrown far away because of the strong kick from Becky. He look at Becky. He thought that he could bite this little girl since he saw Becky was just a weak girl, but never do he imagine that Becky was too strong for him. The little boy look at the two vampires who was attacked the other soldiers. Never mind, they can kill this bitch!


    When he look at Becky''s direction again, he was shocked to see that Becky was already in front of her. Such a speed! How could Becky was already in front of him while she was only 7 meters from him in a second ago? How could Becky run with such a high speed??


    Becky look at that little kid with a dark gaze. How dare he attack her? "You little punk! You dare to mess with me??!"


    Realising that he was in a great danger, the little boy want to escape quickly to save his life but he wasn''t quick enough to escape from Becky. Becky already grab his shoulder and pushed him to the floor. Becky quickly pulled out her knife and with one swing, she embedded the knife onto the little boy''s chest.


    The little boy screamed out loudly when the knife embedded right through his heart. Slowly, his body burn to ashes and he died.


    The other vampires look at the little vampire when they''ve heard someone screamed. They shocked when they saw that little boy is dead in Becky''s hand. That little boy was among the strongest in their clan but how could he just died in Becky''s hand? Is it possible that Becky was strong than him??


    Seeing their best fighter is dead in one of the soldier''s arm, the two vampires then quickly retreated. They don''t want the same thing happen to them. They could only stepped back and search for another back up. After all, they didn''t expect that there someone stronger among this soldiers. If they know it, they would not even attacked them in the first place.


    After the two vampires retreated, Willy and Mark approached Becky.


    "Are you okey??" asked Mark, looking at Becky''s condition.


    Becky groaned in pain when Mark touched her right arm. When Mark saw something is wrong with Becky''s arm when he touch her, Mark immediately checked on her right arm. There was a deep scratch on Becky''s right arm and it was bleeding. She must get this injury while fighting with that little boy before.


    Mark look at Becky with his concerned eyes. "Let me treat you!" said Mark as he take out the bandage from his small bag. Mark quickly treat Becky''s injury.


    Becky didn''t stop Mark as she was letting Mark to treat the injury. She can''t do it herself after all.


    Willy also didn''t stop Mark as it was important for now to treat Becky. The scratches was really deep though.. Becky could never endure this...


    Mark look at Becky''s face when he was wrapped Becky''s arm. For a few seconds, their eyes met with each other before Becky look somewhere else. But that a few seconds have already making Mark feel nervous a little. Mark quickly finished his job and walked away from Becky. He couldn''t stand near Becky, not even mention about looking right at her face.


    "If you guys are done, let''s continue our walk. We need to find the survivors," Willy said as he was walking to their next destination.


    Mark and Becky follow him from behind.

 Chapter 38 - In The Cafe

    Nic and Emma entered the S.e.xy Diva Caf¨¦ with the gun lifted on their hands. They use their torchlight to light up the place since the power of this place has been cut off. They didn''t stop to scanning all around the caf¨¦ to see if there any danger around them. It was only the two of them who was step into the caf¨¦ to look for survivors.


    From the outside, they could hear a gunshot and also another bomb exploded.


    Nic look at Emma who was walking beside her. "Did you see any survivor??"


    Emma shake her head twice. "Nope.. Still no sign of any survivor here. Let''s keep checking up. We might find any of them who still alive and hiding out here."


    "I was originally thinking like that..." Nic lifted her gun until it was the same level as her neck before Nic move towards the counter. Emma also do the same and she follow Nic from behind.


    "This place was a mess. No one could survive in the place like this," said Nic, looking at the counter that full of stuff. "Yeah, you are right. Even my mother would scold me if I didn''t clean up my room," said Emma. She take a bottle of milk on the counter and check it out.


    "Somehow, this situation remind me of something," Nic said.


    Emma look at Nic. "Which is??"


    "Remember the movie we watch last time when we still in our world?? The one with the zombie in it? Our condition is no big difference than that... Because here is also messy!" said Nic.


    "Oh, you mean the World War Z? Or the Resident Evil? Or the Train To Busan? Which one??" asked Emma.


    "All of them... It still zombie''s story, right??" said Nic again.


    Emma nodded again. She look at the other food which still can be eaten. Suddenly she catch a slight movement from under the table near the counter. Without hesitation, Emma pointed her gun toward the table and ready to shoot. When Nic saw Emma suddenly pointed her gun to the right, Nic also increased her guard and ready with her gun.


    "I saw something under the table," said Emma, using her mouth to pointed under the table.


    "Is it the vampire?" asked Nic.


    "I''m not sure.. We have to check it out..."


    Emma slowly walked toward the table and she bow down to see who was under the table. When she look down, she was shocked to see a black-colour skin girl was sitting there with her head hanging low. She was silently crying there; she don''t want anyone to hear her or she might be killed. The girl was in her 11 years old and wearing a pink dress.


    "Hey, girl... What are you doing down there!??Come to me, I''ll hold you," said Emma, reaching out her right arm toward the girl.


    The girl was dumbfounded when the two women suddenly appeared in front of her. She look at Emma with a terrible face and didn''t move any inch toward Emma. She was afraid that Emma was a vampire and use this trick to lure her out. She don''t want to take that hand if she was going to day.


    Seeing there is no movement from the girl, Emma quickly think another way to make the girl could trust them; because it was difficult to do her jobs if this girl didn''t cooperate with them.


    "Hey, don''t be afraid. I''m not a vampire... I''m a soldier, I''ll come here to help you... Take my hand and let me get you out from here," said Emma.


    The girl still sit there, not moving on.


    Emma sighed in frustration. Why do this girl make this hard for me!? We already come this far to search for survivors but in the end, they didn''t trust in us.. Why do we still have to save people like this?


    "Trust me, girl?? I won''t bite you. I just want to hep you. You know I won''t hurt you," said Emma with a soft voice. Even though she was feels frustrated, she still can manage to hold it and calmly talked to the girl again.


    While, Nic was watching around them, prevent any danger that come toward them.


    At last the girl take Emma''s hand and Emma quickly pull her out from under the table. The girl groaned in pain; a soft pain but still could be heard by Emma.


    Emma quickly checked on her condition to see where did she get hurt; she check on the her neck first to see if there is a vampire''s bite or not. After Emma saw there is no vampire''s bite, Emma sighed in relief. She checked on the other side of her body again.


    Emma found that there is a tiny but deep scratch on the girls shoulder. "She''s hurt. We have to treat her here before take her to the Base," Emma said while she take out the bandage from her bag.


    "Do what you can..."Nic said and she just let Emma do the treatment as she also know that saving this girl''s life also important. Loosing too much blood also cost her life other than killed by a vampire.


    While Emma was trying to treat the girl, suddenly, three vampires appeared from nowhere and they attacked them; one of them grab the girl''s legs and pulled her away from the Hunters.


    "AARRGHHHH!!!!" The girl''s voice echoing through all the caf¨¦ when the vampire pull her out to the dark corner.


    "The girl!!!" shouted Emma. She didn''t have the time to grab the girl''s hands as she was distracted by the other vampire. She want to run over towards the girl but the other vampire blocked her way. The same thing happen to Nic. Nic also couldn''t do anything to help the girl but she know they must save the girl.


    "F.u.c.kk!!!" Nic shouted.


    She look at the vampire in front of her with a very angry face before she swing her hand to the vampire. A full blast of Nic''s punch causing the vampire to slide down toward the counter wall, almost knocked off by Nic but still could get up. Nic use this opportunity to shot him when the vampire tried to get up.


    A few bullets released and the vampire was already dead. "Go to hell you son of a bitch!!!"


    Nic quickly run as fast as she can to chased the girl again. She jumped on to a table and with a powerful jumped, she land over right onto the vampire who dragged the girl away.


    They bumped into the floor with a loud noise.


    Nic quickly get up and she pointed the gun toward the vampire. With another shooting again and the vampire is already dead. Nic sighed in relief when the vampire is over. She look at the girl who was crying on the floor. Nic checked the girl''s condition using her torchlight. There was a new wound on the girl''s legs which mean it was injured while she was dragged by the vampire a moment ago. "Shit!!!!"


    While for Emma, she still struggling to fight the vampire when Nic was already running toward the girl. It was hard for Emma to fight the vampire since she was not strong enough; not like Becky.


    Emma kicked her leg to the vampire''s chest but the vampire grab her leg. Emma want to punch him again but the vampire was quicker than her. He lift up her body and throw her to the table. A loud noise was heard thorough the place when Emma''s body bumped into it.


    "Urrggghh!" Emma groaned in pain when she feel the pain through her body.


    She even can feel her head was bleeding as she can feel there was a liquid flowing down from her forehead. She look at the vampire with an angry face. "You son of a bitch!!"


    The vampire want to attacked Emma again but Emma quickly shoot him with her gun and the vampire burnt to dead.


    Emma take a few minutes to calm herself before she walked back toward Nic and the girl. When she get there, Nic has already check on the girl''s condition.


    "She got a new wound.. Let''s get her back to the Base..." Nic said as she lift her up onto her back.


    Emmma nodded quickly. "Yeah, right... The Base..."

 Chapter 39 - Capturing A Vampire(1)

    When the other Hunters was doing they job to save othee survivors, this group of girls was gather around and discuss something else. They are Dee, Bambam and Rivera. They were thinking about something else rather than saving the survivors. They want to know about some important information that will help them to solve their puzzle so that they be able to go home.


    Right now they were inside an old building outside the funfair and they were sure that this place is suitable for them to catch the vampire. Although they were feel weird how can there be an old house there but whatever; it is important to finished their mission first.


    While they get ready, they gathered around before they settled out to do they mission.


    "We need to find the Queen.. As long as we know where the Queen is, the one piece or our puzzle is complete," Dee said. She was checking on her gun if there was enough bullets in it.


    "Then how do we do it??" asked Rivera. She was standing beside the closed window and checking outside. She saw many Hunters was running there and here and sometimes they were shooting the vampires.


    "We have to capture one of this vampire. We need the information from them because they are the nearest person who know where is Queen Marrie is," said Dee.


    "Finding the information is hard but capture a vampire alive is the hardest. This is the hardest mission we''ve got," said Bambam.


    "Nothing is easy if you want to get something in this world, Bambam."


    Bambam sighed at Dee''s words. It is true but also it was hurt to accept the truth. Nothing is easy...


    "So now.. What is your plan to capture the vampire??" asked Rivera.


    "I don''t know... But we cannot let other Hunters know our intention to capture the vampire. Because for them, any of those vampire need to be kill.. But we need them to find Queen Marrie," said Dee.


    "I understand!" Rivera said.


    "I will stay at the rooftop to checked on the situation. You two will stay on ground," said Bambam again. She stand up and quickly climbed up the stairs to the rooftop.


    Dee and Rivera then look at each other. Dee take out her walkie-talkie. They already switch on the channel so that they can communicate with each other.


    "Ready!?"


    "No.. But we have to do this right??"


    Dee laughed. "Let''s go.. I will go to the left side while you will secured the right side. Quickly informed to us if there is something wrong," said Dee.


    "Why do I have a feeling that we were in some kind of movie? I don''t believe I did something like this!" Said Rivera.


    "Alright, let''s move!!" After she said the command words, Dee disappeared in the cold and dark hallway.


    Rivera sighed in nervousness. She look at the right side of the hallway in front of her. She lifted up her gun and started to walked into the dark. "Alright, Rivera. Let''s do something once in your life!!"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Bambam look around her. She was kneeling down on the rooftop and try her best to hide herself from the vampire''s sight.


    Bambam use her night vision tool to see any movement or suspicious shadows around the house. If she saw something, she will immediately tell Dee and Rivera.


    "F.u.c.k, I wish that I have a Sniper.... It could be easier..." Bambam keep looking at the surrounding.


    She can hear the gunshot from her place. Even the sound of bomb exploded also can be heard.


    Bambam look at her watch. It was 2200. It still early.


    Suddenly she heard a cracking sound near the tree. Bambam quickly use her night vision tool to checked what is it. From there she can see two black shadows was jumping onto a tree, slowly but surely, approaching the house where the girls entered.


    Bambam take out her walkie-talkie. "I''ve detected two vampires approaching the house. Be careful, guys.. This vampires seem strong."


    "Thanks for the warning, Bambam. Keep guarding!!" Dee''s voice echoed through the walkie-talkie.


    Bambam then continue to observed the vampire''s movement. A few minutes later, they entered the house. Bambam smiled widely when she saw they entered in. They plan to captured vampire is almost succeed.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Dee keep walking until she reach the large room in this house. She keep pointing her gun to every direction. She look a bit nervous but she have to be brave to do this job. Dee never imagen in all her life she would do this.


    In real world, Dee was only 17 years old student who will graduated from school in a few months. But suddenly she was travelled through time to this world along with her friends.


    This world is completely different from the real world; it has a vampire. And to get home, they have to complete their mission which is to kill the vampire''s queen, Queen Marrie.


    CRACK!


    Dee pointed her gun to the broken ceiling when she heard something. She heard the sound of the broken wooden. Suddenly there were a fast movement on the floor on Dee''s left side. Dee pointed the gun toward there and see what was it.


    She saw nothing but a dark and dusty place. Dee take a deep breath. It''s okey, Dee.. You can do it...


    Another crack sounds heard from the corner of the room. Dee quickly shifted her direction toward the sound. Now, she know what kind of feeling that every character feels in the movie. Right now, she wish that this was also just some kind of acting and the director would stop the shooting before the vampire attacked her but apparently, these were a real situation.


    This is not a movie...


    This is not a shooting...


    This is not just an acting...


    This time it''s real..


    And she face a real situation here...


    If before, she always saw this kind of situation in the movie but this time, she really inside the situation....


    She was on her own now.. No one cannot help her, not even the police or the governor...


    She has to do it herself.....


    Suddenly, a tall figured appeared in front of Dee. Just a few distance from Dee but Dee could see the agile figure from the outside lights.


    The vampire slowly grinned to her. "Human... Blood.. A pure blood...---"


    BANG!BANG!BANG!!


    Dee shot the vampire without any hesitation. The vampire vanished in just a second before he show up in different place but this time, it was nearer to Dee.


    Dee was shocked to see this movement. He can vanished like that? Dee didn''t stop there and she keep shooting until the vampire were already beside her.


    The vampire quickly grab Dee''s hands and he pushed Dee hard. Dee throw off to the floor and she dragged far to the corner.


    The gun she holds were already dropped on the floor when she was thrown off.


    Dee coughed slightly in pain. She look at the vampire and she quickly get up. There is no way she gonna let this vampire win.


    In a second, the vampire already appeared in front of her again but this time Dee already swing her punch toward the vampire. But the vampire was quicker than her.


    He moved to Dee''s back with a smooth movement and he punch Dee right onto her back.


    "Arghh!" Dee fall onto the floor with one knee.


    The vampire then kicked Dee right on her chest. Once again, Dee was thrown away to the other side.


    Dee screamed in pain again. She hold her chest while looking at the vampire. This one is in a different level... I''m sure he is not a normal vampire. How can I defeat this one..


    Dee take out her pistol and start to shoot the vampire but the vampire use the same skill to approached to her. The vampire hold Dee hand and ready to throw Dee but Dee immediately use her knee to beat his abdomen. The vampire moved back by two steps before he look at Dee again.


    Dee pointed the pistol to the vampire''s face and pulled the trigger. The vampire avoided the bullets and he kicked Dee again.


    This time Dee avoided the kick but she cannot avoid the next punch when the vampire released it.


    Dee thrown to the floor again. She coughed a couple of times. Her pistol was fall off to somewhere she don''t know.


    The vampire walked toward Dee.


    Suddenly a few bullets were shot at him. The vampire quickly jumped into another place to avoid the bullets and he glared sharply toward a tall girl who was pointed the gun toward him.


    The vampire groaned in angry when there is someone come to save Dee.


    Rivera didn''t wait any longer as she keep shooting at the vampire.


    The vampire had to moved every seconds to avoid all the bullets.


    The vampire gone into a dark corner, making Rivera to unable see him anymore.


    When the vampire is already gone, Rivera quickly come toward Dee and she helped Dee to get up. Dee groaned painfully as she get up from the dusty floor. She hold her chest that was still feel very painful.


    "Are you alright??" asked Rivera.


    "Yeah... Yeah, I''m okey. Just need to rest a little bit.."


    Rivera nodded. She look at the last place where the vampire was gone. "Now, where is that bastard??"


    Suddenly someone jump from the ceiling and popped in front of the girls. He kicked them both to the wall. The girls groaned in pain when their back bumped hardly on the wall.


    Dee look at the vampire.


    It was a different vampire. The one who kicked them just now is not the first one she met, this one is another vampire.


    The vampire choked Dee and Rivers using his both hands. The girls struggle to get loose. Slowly they hard to breathe as their respiratory tract was blocked. They coughed a few times. Their face also has turn to pale.


    Seeing the girls at the edge of death, the vampire tightened his grip in their neck. Weird actually, he didn''t bite them to kill but yet he choose to choked them until death.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!!


    The vampire screamed in pain when the bullets embedded in his back. Then, he slowly burn to ashes.


    Dee and Rivera then fall on the floor. They coughed badly as their neck was choked very harsh. They could sense that they were dead a few minutes ago if the person who shot the vampire a moment later didn''t come.


    A tall figure come near them.


    Dee and Rivera look at the figure with their pale face.


    Livnah grinning widely at the girls. "What will happen to you if I didn''t come to help??"

 Chapter 40 - Capturing A Vampire(2)

    "Livnah.. How can you be here??" asked Rivera. She stand up with Livnah''s help.


    "I saw you guys come here and didn''t come out for a long time so I think thay maybe you guys need my help and it turns out that you guys really need it," said Livnah.


    "Thanks for helping us, Livnah. We really do need it..." Dee also get up and she cleaned herself from the dust she get when she fall on the floor.


    Livnah nodded in replied. When she come in here, she was so shocked when she saw there is a vampire tried to kill her friends. Luckily she managed to save them in time. What was Dee and Rivera was doing here anyway...


    "So, what are you guys doing here anyway??" asked Livnah.


    "We tyring to catch a vampire," answered Rivera.


    Livnah''s forehead frowned in confusion. "What? Are you guys crazy? What is the point catching one!?? What''s for??"


    "I''ve think it is faster for us to capture the queen if we know where is the queen lived. I''ve think that this vampire know where she lived..." Dee explained while she walking toward her gun and take it from the floor.


    "You guys want to capture these vampire yo know where Queen Marrie is.. Like that?? Can it work??" asked Livnah again.


    "We don''t know but we have to try right??" said Rivera again.


    "Alright, guys... I don''t know why you guys do this.. But I will help you. We just need to capture one, right?" said Livnah.


    "Actually, we want to capture the vampire that have fight before but you killed it.. So, we have to find another one," said Dee.


    "Wait, Bambam did say two vampires right? Where did the other one go?" Rivera asked while she was looking everywhere. "We have to catch that son of a bitch!!"


    "I have a plan. I don''t know if its working though," said Livnah.


    "Let''s listen to it then. Who might now it will work," said Dee.


    Rivera nodded in response that she also agreed with Dee.


    Livnah smiled happily because her friends willing to heard her plan. She don''t know if this plan really work or not but there no false in trying right?


    "Okey, so it was like this..."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Rivera walked through all the hallway in the second floor while pointing the gun to everywhere. She turn her head to Dee who was walking behind her.


    Dee also look at Rivera.


    For a second, they exchange signal via telepathy.


    Rivera then look at her front and keep walking. Dee was following her from behind, want to make sure that there is no one was following them too.


    When Rivera arrived in front of a door, Rivera stop and she look at the closed door. Without hesitation, Rivera opened the door and entered the room.


    Dee following right after Rivera entered.


    Rivera use her torchlight to light up the room since the light in that room was very poor. Dee also turn on her torchlight.


    They checked out the entire room to make sure theu didn''t miss any single thing. They want to find the other vampire who was running away from them from the earlier fight.


    Rivera approached the wooden cupboard at the corner of the room. She can sense something was hiding in that cupboard so she determine to opened it.


    Dee know Rivera want to opened the cupboard door so she already prepared by pointing her gun to the cupboard. Is something danger come out from the cupboard and attack Rivera, Dee just need to pull the trigger.


    When Rivera just touched the door knob, suddenly someone from inside push the cupboard door and get out. Since Rivera was standing right in front of the door, the black shadows bumped into Rivera.


    Both Rivera and the black shadow fall onto the floor. Dee who was startled at first ready to shoot the black shadow which she believe would be the vampire but before she could pull the trigger, that vampire already holding on the gun.


    Dee tried to pull back the gun from the vampire but it was useless as the vampire is more strong than her.


    The vampire then take a step toward Dee and with a full blast, he punch Dee''s abdomen.


    Dee flew back to the wall with a hard bumped. Dee groaned in pain as her body fall onto the floor.


    Rivera quickly get up and she kick the vampire right to his head. The vampire hold her leg and throw her like a toy to the dressing table. "AARGH!!" The table cracked echoing through the room and the dressing table broke into many pieces when Rivera bumped into it.


    Dee didn''t give up as she stand up again and fighting the vampire again. The vampire noticed that Dee still could fight so he also move foward to fight Dee again.


    This fighting scene keep replay again and again until Dee and Rivera was exhausted and alms couldn''t fight.


    The vampire sense that the two girls could not continue anymore so he keep fighting the girls since he still can fight.


    The vampire stepped hard on Dee''s chest when that girl was lying on the floor while Rivera was choked by him on the other side. The two girls once again was in a death and life situation and they cannot fight again.


    Suddenly someone come from behind and use a rope to tie up the vampire. The vampire shocked when someone tied him up and tried to struggle to loose.


    Livnah who was hiding from the beggining of the fight until now keep pulling the rope to the back, causing the vampire to fall back on the floor.


    Rivera quickly released from his grip and fall onto the floor. She coughed a few times while holding her neck. Choked by the second times really was a bad feeling. Why did she agreed to do this in the first place?


    While Dee was trying to hold the pain in her chest, she quickly help Livnah with the rope. She tied up the rope to the nearest wooden pole and hold it as much as possible.


    The vampire keep struggle until Dee and Livnah couldn''t hold it anymore. The vampire still have energy left in his body even though he has fought with the girls for about one hour.


    "Rivera... Come and help us!! We cannot hold it anymore!!" shouted Livnah. She seems cannot hold that longer anymore as her forehead was sweating too much.


    "Hurry up!! We cannot lose this bastard now... Hurry up!!!" Dee shouted as she also cannot hold to much longer. Aishh, this vampire is still strong although we have fought for... One hour now! How could that possible!? Arh, I forget that he is a vampire....


    Rivera quickly get up and she look at the vampire with a revengeful eyes. Let''s see, you son of the bitch... How dare you mess with me!! From today on, you will know who I am and didn''t dare to mess with me again...


    Rivera quickly run toward the vampire and one kicked, the vampire was thrown to the back and fall to the floor.


    Livnah pull the wooden chair nearby and she put it next to that vampire. Dee and Rivera then pushed the vampire onto the wooden chair and tide the rope to the wooden chair until the vampire couldn''t move anymore.


    The vampire look at the girls with a deadly gaze. He didn''t know that these girls real intention was to capture him. After he was tied up like this just when he realised it. This is bad. When the Hunters capture them just because they not killing them, it''s mean that they have another intention. I won''t answer to anything they asked...


    Dee sighed in relief when at last they can catch this vampire. She look at Rivera. "Hurry up and call Bambam here.. She don''t need to keep watching outside anymore."


    Rivera nodded and she take out her walkie-talkie.


    Dee look at Livnah who was looking at her gun. "Let''s prepare for the interrogation..."


    "Yes, Dee!"

 Chapter 41 - Capturing A Vampire (3)

    After Bambam come to the room where they capture the vampire, Dee and the others start the interrogation.


    The vampire look at the four girls who was in the same room as him. He look at Bambam who was sitting on another wooden chair in a cool manner. Bambam were holding a knife in both of her hands when Dee and the others start to asked the vampire many question.


    "Urmm... Let''s see. What should I asked you?? The firs thing is, where is your queen??" asked Dee.


    The vampire just look at Dee with a ridiculed face. He know that they are going to asked him that question so he determined to stay quiet and never answered to whatever they will asked. Because once he opened his mouth, it would be over to the vampire''s clan.


    Livnah patted a little harder on Dee''s shoulder with her head shake slightly. "I don''t think he will answered that question. Moreover, he is a loyal vampire... There is no way he will tell where is that bitch..."


    Dee sighed while she crossing her hands on her chest. "Yeah, you are right.. He''ll definitely not gonna tell us that quickly. Seems like we have to wait until he talked then..." Dee walked toward the window and she look outside.


    "Then let make him talk, we can not wait that longer," Rivera said, staring directly to the vampire.


    "If you can do so.. Well go on," said Livnah, also went to find something that she can sit on. Her leg feel numb after long time standing up.


    "Why would we capture these vampire when we cannot get the answer we want?" Rivera sighed a loud sigh before she find a place to sit on.


    Bambam smiled amused to Rivera before she look to that vampire who still quiet in the middle of the room. For a second, the vampire look at Bambam before he look down again. Bambam stand up from her seat and walked toward the vampire.


    The vampire look at Bambam again and this time with a gaze full of dangerous meaning. They were looking at each other for a long time. Bambam was the first one to get out from the staring contest and look at Dee.


    "Dee, I wonder if the Queen was live near to us... She shouldn''t be far away from us right??" said Bambam.


    The question from Bambam making Rivera and Livnah confused for a second. While Dee catch the sign that Bambam tried to tell her. She quickly get up and walked toward Bambam with a happy face."You are right, Bambam...."


    Dee turn her head to the vampire again. "So, where should Queen Marrie would love if she was living nearby here??" She put her fingers to her chin, indicating that she was thinking about something.


    The vampire look at them with a complicated face. He know the Queen was living nearby here but he didn''t expect that Bambam would find the clue this soon. They were skillful Hunters. They were not like the rest of the Hunters. If they capture another vampire again and do the same thing, then they might know where Queen Marrie is hiding.


    This cannot be happening. He must keep the queen hidden...


    "Of course that bitch was living nearby... Do you expect that she was living far away from here??" said Livnah.


    "If she was living nearby, we only need to find where is that place is, only then we can find Queen Marrie," said Rivera.


    "That queen must be hiding in some place where no one can find her,"said Livnah again while she was checking on her gun.


    "Or she will live among the people. It was less dangerous if you live in the place where there are many people live. The probability of finding her would be low, "said Bambam.


    Dee look at the vampire again." Erm, look like we can find the clue easy when we capture him... But how can we know where is that queen through him while he didn''t want cooperate at all!? "asked Dee again.


    "We don''t even have no idea how was this queen look like. We only know that she was hundreds years old... We still lack many informations about her," Bambam said again.


    "That is why we capture him to know the informations... Now, let''s get down to the real business, shall we??" said Dee. She look at the vampire with a wide grinned on her face.


    "Tell us, dear handsome vampire... How can we find the queen?" asked Dee.


    At the same time, Bambam give a sharp slap on her back. Dee screamed slightly when she feels the pain. Dee look at Bambam with an annoying face. "Hey, what is that for? It''s hurt, you idiot!!"


    "And did you think he will answered to your stupid question then??" asked Bambam with irritated voice.


    Dee look at the vampire again. "He will give the answer... Don''t worry!"


    The vampire look at the girls with a ridiculous face. He think this girls was some expert Hunters but he didn''t think that they could be stupid some times. They were asked where is Queen Marrie? Are they believe that I''m gonna answered that question? In their dreamsss...


    Suddenly the vampire laughed sarcastically and it was attracted the four girl''s intention.


    All of the girls look at the vampire.


    "You will never find where is Queen Marrie is... Looking at your skill and potential, you will never have a cancer to get her. You can keep trying to find her but you will never find her," said the vampire with a high confident.


    "Why did you said like that? You know we can never find your f.u.c.k.i.n.g queen??" asked Livnah.


    "The more you find her.. The less you get... She was our smart queen. What ever you did, she will know how to break through your plan. The proof is, until now, you never found her yet, right??" said the vampire again with an annoying tone. He deliberately do it to make the girls angry toward him.


    "The more we find her, the less we get... Why did these words sounds familiar to me?? "said Bambam, scratching her head.


    The vampire grinned again, making his face look scary since his face was look so pale with his eyes surround by black colour.


    "You want to capture our queen but you never success.. Why?? Because you created your own game but you never did once were in that game.. The queen only show up when the game is over and she will dissappear once the game is start again. Isn''t that awesome? You guys made your own game but still be the loser in the end. How pathetic was that... "


    The girls only watched the vampire when the vampire was keep talking and talking.


    "So you were saying that your queen is somewhere here!?? In these place?? With us?" asked Bambam.


    The vampire look at Bambam and he grinning again. This time the smile on his lips were showing an arrogant meaning. "You can try to find her... But I assume that you never find her," said the vampire again.


    The girls stay quiet after that.


    Suddenly Dee grinned.

 Chapter 42 - Together

    The four girls walked out from the house as soon as possible. When they reaches the funfair area, they pretend that they were also finding the survivors and shooting the vampire although they were doing another job other than the job they have been given.


    Livnah look at Dee who was leaning on the jeep. "Why did you just make that vampire fainted and didn''t kill him? It wouldn''t be nice if he were die," said Livnah.


    Bambam and Rivera who was also with them turn their heads toward Dee.


    Dee look at her friend''s confused face before she chuckles in amus.e.m.e.nt. "I will tell you later why..."


    The other three girls look at Dee with a confused gaze again but Dee didn''t saying anything again. Then, they choose to be quiet.


    From far away, they can see Emma was helping a man with a child in his embraced.


    "I feel pity for these people. They live in such a dangerous and conflict world. I would never want to live in the world like this... It was lucky enough that we can still live peacefully like we want," said Bambam.


    "That is right. That is why I want to get home as soon as possible but seems like, we gonna stuck in here for like... Century..." Livnah sighed.


    "I never imagined that I live in world like this.. But now, we are here and helping each other to through this mess. I''ve only watched this kind of problem in the movie or read in the book, but never imagine that could travel trough time to here. Its still like a dream to me," said Rivera.


    "Yeah, a real dream," added Bambam.


    "We have to find that f.u.c.k.i.n.g queen no matter what if we want to get home ASAP possible. This world is never meant for us. We only here because we need to help them," Dee said, explaining her words with a sad tone.


    "That is why we have to do anything to keep survived..." A voice suddenly cut in the girls conversation. The voice come from the other side of the jeep and when the girls turn their gaze toward the voice, Becky walked toward them with a big smile. "Why are you guys doing here? Why didn''t you all go to help the survivors??"


    "We just need some time to rest, Becky... Just five more minutes," said Bambam.


    Becky nodded in replied.


    "I''ve heard from the other Hunters that you are the most Hunters who help the survivors? Is it already 30 peoples you have saved?" asked Rivera.


    Becky smiled while she lean over the jeep beside Dee. "It was only 30 survivors, Rivera. The other Hunters already save more than that."


    "But still it is impressive... You were just a new Hunters here but you save more that the original record. I only save 15 survivors so far," said Bambam.


    "Where did you heard that? I didn''t know Becky were already creating a new the record?" said Livnah excitedly.


    "I''ve heard it from our senior. They said that Becky was the first person to help the survivors in her first year. And what the most impressing comment is that, Becky was only learn half of years in Royal Organisation but she already show many excellent record. Arhh.. How proud I am to be her friend..." Bambam keep praising Becky with a happy face. She even put her right arm onto her chest, showing that she was really touched by words she said.


    Becky laughed while she give a slight slap on Bambam''s shoulder. "You making me blushed, Bambam.. Stop it!!"


    The other friends clicked their tongue in annoyance with Bambam and Becky attitude. Between all nine of them, Bambam and Becky was bestfriend since they were 13 years old. So, it was nothing weird to see their close relationship.


    "Wow, you really are that stronger, Becky.. No wondered you can be the top Hunters junior in Royal Organisation. But it is good actually... We don''t have to worry if we cannot defeat the queen. Becky was here to fight with her," said Dee.


    "That is right, Dee.... Becky were strong. She can fight that f.u.c.k.i.n.g queen," Livnah replied with another excited face.


    "Even if I was strong but I still couldn''t defeat that bitch. I still need you guys to help me and also I need a good plan to fight her. There is no way I will fight her without any strategy..." Becky said to her friends. It was true that she is strong enough to fight that queen but fighting without any strategy also mean she were killing herself. She need a perfect plan to fight that queen so that she don''t need to worry about her life.


    After all, she still want to get home.


    "Don''t worry, Becky. We are here. We can help you. That is why we were travel here together, so that we can helped each other. This mission was tough but it will be easy if we stick together and worked together. There shouldn''t be any misunderstanding because all of us here know ourself the best... "Dee said with a calm and soft voice. She want her friends to know that all of them were travelled here because of one reason. Each of them needed each other. So, whenever there is a problem, everyone can solved it together.


    "True enough. Moreover, its was only us that know where we came from," said Livnah again.


    Everyone nodded as they give their relief smile to each other. With this, whatever problem they encounter next time, they will definitely faced it together.


    Few minutes then, Nic come near them. She feel weird when everyone was gathering around, like there were something happen there. "Is there something happen here that I shouldn''t know??"


    All the girls laughed in amus.e.m.e.nt at Nic''s words.


    "Something you want to tell us, Nic!?" asked Dee after finished laughing.


    "We are done here. We will move out in one more minutes. I just come to tell you guys to get ready...."


    "Alright, guys... Let go back to Royal Organisation.."

 Chapter 43 - Never In The Game

    After the Hunters already killed all the vampire in the funfair area and save all the people, they packed up all their things and ready to go back.


    After all the incident happened, there are many Hunters that was injured during the mission and thirty peoples of the Hunters are found dead; some of them even lost.


    While the Hunters only manages to save 45 people of the survivors.


    The funfair now was not like it used before. It was in very bad state and most all of the playground place has been destroyed; neither by the fire or by the vampire. The fire that was once covering the funfair area was now has been put out and didn''t bring danger anymore.


    All the vehicle then drove out from the funfair area. Since all the jobs here is done, they can go back to the Royal Organisation to rest.


    From the start of the mission, only Becky and Nic get wound since they were the most Hunters among their friends who do the most dangerous job which is fighting many vampires to save the survivors. Even though it was not too serious, but still it can bring trouble when not treated. Becky got injured at her left arm while Nic got injured at her forehead.


    Willy told them to treat the wound when they arrived at the Royal Organisation.


    After they reach the Royal Organisation, all of the girls quickly go back to their dormitory and cleaning their self.


    After that with the help of Suzy, the wound of Becky and Nic has been treated. Suzy only treat them at their living room in the dorm since there were first aid kit in the dorm.


    While the two girl''s wound were treated, Dee tell them about the little information they get from capturing the vampire early on. Wanda and April is not in the dorm so these girls can talk about it safely.


    "We''ve capture a vampire during the mission... And we''ve got a little information... Looks like that bitch Queen Marrie is living nearby us. We just need to find more clue about her whereabouts..." Dee said starring the conversation.


    "What? You guys are doing another mission without telling me?" asked Becky shocked.


    "Me too.. I didn''t know about it," added Emma.


    Nic nodded again. "Me too!"


    "Of course we didn''t tell you guys. We don''t want to attract anyone''s attention. Besides, it was only capturing a vampire. Its not a big deal," said Bambam.


    "Still, you need to tell us.. We may can help you guys," Nic said, almost saying with I-don''t-believe-you-guys-doing-this-without-meface.


    "That is not what important right now. What is more important was that, Queen Marrie were live nearby us. If we can find any clue regarding to her whereabouts then, we can capture that queen," said Dee.


    "Yoy guys didn''t asked that vampire where she lived?" asked Chellyne.


    "The vampire wouldn''t cooperate with us even of we asked so. Instead he was something else.. He said, the more you catch her, the less you get," replied Rivera.


    "So you were saying that, he was trying to play hard to get?" asked Suzy.


    "It was not like play hard to get but he really don''t want to cooperate.. That bastard, he even insulted us that time. I really want to kill him that time but Dee released him," said Livnah again.


    "What??! You released him, Dee!? But why!? You should kill him. He will make a trouble for us later," said Becky, didn''t trust that Dee released a vampire just like that. Since long ago, they have been taught that they should kill any vampires they''ve met and didn''t let any of them escaped.


    "I will kill him if I was you. Why did you release him??" said Nic again.


    Dee sighed deeply when her friends asking the same questions to her. "I want you guys to think about it... Why did the vampire said that we created our own games but we never once were in that games?"


    All of the others girl look at Dee with a confused face. They didn''t get the hidden meaning from Dee''s words. What is she trying to tell them?


    "I don''t get it... I really don''t get it. Why would he says that??" asked Livnah.


    Dee just stay quiet and staring at her friends, waiting for one of them answered her question.


    "You mean, all this time, all these Hunters never manage to catch that queen because they never once know what she was planning?" said Chellyne.


    Dee nodded for three times. "You can say that... But actually what I want to tell you guys is... What that vampire means by these Hunters never once were in the game is because, they never want to understand what the real intention in Queen Marrie''s mind. They want to capture that queen but they never succeed because they choose to break the law of games. "


    "Which is?" asked Rivera again. She really didn''t understand what is Dee trying to tell them. She get the point about what Dee was telling them but she didn''t understanding the meaning beyond that words.


    "This mission was like a game itself. It let you play until you cannot play any longer but once you break the rule you will never has the chance of winning again. In this case, Royal Organisation Hunters already break the law of these mission. They only want to find Queen Marrie but they didn''t start from the bottom to get to the top," Dee explained the situation to her friends.


    "Ah, I understand it now... You mean, these Hunters were only trying to find Queen Marrie but they were doing it in the wrong direction??" asked Emma.


    Dee nodded again. "Yeah, its more like that... I don''t know how to explained it more detail. I just want you guys understand what the meaning behind the vampire''s words."


    "Wah, you really are smart, Dee. You even can think like this through his words. How lucky we are to have you here," said Becky, clapping her hands to praise Dee.


    "So, what do we do now? We need to do something right??" said Livnah.


    "We need to find another information regarding to Queen Marrie''s hiding spot," Dee said while she was thinking about something.


    "So that''s mean, we need to gather all the informations about the vampire''s hiding spot. They have some particular hiding spot that they like, isn''t it?" said Bambam.


    "Yes, vampire do have a particular living area. There was this one book I''ve read in the Royal Library about the vampire. If they want to choose for their living area, most likely they would choose the big cities. This is because, the chance of survival is higher than any other places since they can rely to each other for food and shelter supplying. If these fact was true.. I''m afraid that Queen Marrie might live in one of the big cities in this world," Chellyne said as she sharing the informations she get from reading many books in the Royal Library.


    "You even go to library to read books? After we come to this world, I never once read book anymore other than learning at classroom. But it is good anyway because you can share what you know to us," said Nic.


    "I only reading books when I''m boring. Besides, fighting the vampire is not really my thing. They are strong and scary one. I better read book than fighting with them," said Chellyne.


    "Okey, I''m done here. Next time, you two need to be careful. Although this wound is not injured but it can be worse if its not been treated," Suzy said as she tidy up the things she use to treated her friend''s wound.


    "Thanks!" said Becky and Nic both.


    "Well, now... We already have one clue. Queen Marrie was in one of the big cities in these world. All we need is, to locate where is that city is and bingo!"


    "That''s right, but for now... I want to go to sleep. I''m tired after fighting several vampires today. Anyway, good night everyone...." Becky walked to her bedroom after saying goodnight to her friends.


    At the same time, Bambam also yawned as she also feel very tired." Me too.. Goodnight, guys... "


    "Well, looks like everyone is tired today, so let''s go to bed early.. Good night everyone!"


    One by one, all of the girls go to their room to to sleep; except for one.


    Chellyne sit in the living room, thinking about the discussion for today. She then stand up and walked out from the dorm. What she want to do next is to go to the Royal Library. There something she want to do.


    After she entered the Royal Library, Chellyne approached the book shelf at the left side, three rows from the counter. Chellyne was thinking about something when she murmured, "Big cities, huh? Where did I found the book about many big cities??"

 Chapter 44 - The Unspoken Feeling of Jealousy

    Another big and bright day was coming again and somehow these girls were still in this world; where they called it the Other World. As always, the girls will wake up early and do their morning routine. When they wake up, they can feel their body was still tired and feel painful.


    Only when they went to go breakfast did they will go together.


    When the girls were walking to the food table, Dee saw Dale from far away. After that moment in the Medic Room, she hardly seen Dale everywhere as they also busy to help the survivors. Dee also didn''t see Dale at the mission in funfair area yesterday. It was weird though but what could Dee do? She would not dare to find Dale when everyone know that Dee and Dale didn''t have that close relationship.


    And now when Dee saw Dale, she feel happy and suddenly feel a flowers blooming rapidly in her heart.


    But what coming next was never expected by her as Dee saw Dale was with Ovreil at one of the table. In one moment, Dee''s face turn from a happy face to a sulked one.


    Dee didn''t like the view in front of her. She saw Dale was talking and laughing with Ovreil and that only make Dee feels more angry.


    Oh, he already recovery from his ill? So, that is why he can talked and laughed like that with her. No wonder I never saw him these past few days.. He was enjoying his time with Ovreil.


    Eih, wait... Why did I have to be mad with what Dale was doing? It was his own matter of what he want to do? Why do I need to care about it all?


    Dee sighed very deep as she closed her eyes, tyring to calm herself. She was struggling with herself just because she suddenly feel something uncomfortable toward Dale.


    Then why did he called me his girlfriend? That jerk! Why should I trust to every word he say? He was only teasing me because of my ''innocent''... Why would he want me to be his someone special while Ovreil was his already special person?? How stupid I am to think like this!!


    "Hey, dude... Are you okey? Why did you look sad so suddenly? Something wrong??" asked Nic. She hugged Dee''s shoulder to make Dee snapped out from her own world. Everyone was choosing their breakfast but Dee was gazing out. So Nic choose to asked Dee if there was something wrong.


    Dee quickly snapped back to the reality. She tried to show her wide smile to Nic to hide all the feelings she felt. There is no way she gonna let Nic know what she''s feeling...


    "Okey, then... Let''s choose our breakfast. You don''t want to be left alone right?" said Nic. She quickly pull Dee to the food table.


    "Hey, Nic.. Slow down. You can makw me fall down!!"


    "So, hurry up, genius!!"


    As everyone was still choose their breakfast, Becky was already aiming for the crawfish boil. When she spotted it at the seafood section, Becky quickly take it with a wide smile on her face; she even looked like a happy clown because of the wide smile on her face.


    When Becky were going to her seat to eat the crawfish boil, a man suddenly standing at her way, blocking her and making Becky almost bumped into him and almost drop the food.


    Becky snorted in angrily. Shit!! What the heck!


    Becky''s mood getting gloomy as she saw who was that man who dare to blocked her way. It was that old man Lyeon! Why do he always showing up when I was in a good mood??


    Lyeon smiled to Becky when he saw that sulked face of Becky. She is angry, but why do she look cute when she was angry. It make me want to tease her more...


    "Good morning, shrimp head! Did you have a good sleep last night??" asked Lyeon. In his right arm was the banana pudding.


    Becky clicked her tongue in annoyance. "F.u.c.k you! Who did you call the shrimp head, you old man!! Get the f.u.c.k away from me!! I don''t want to talk to old man like you!!" said Becky sarcastically.


    Lyeon''s mouth grew widely when he heard Becky said. Old man?? "Old man?? Do I look like an old man to you? How could you say handsome man like me was an old man?"


    "You deserve that! You are too old to be young anyway!! I''ve bet you were already 35 years old, right? Now, go away before I broke your old bone!!" said Becky again.


    "Oho, that bad mouth of you... I''m not that old yet! I''m still 28 years old," said Lyeon, calmly as he pointed the spoon in his left hand to Becky''s face. "I can see you were eating a seafood again today. So, its was okey for me to call you shrimp head, right shorty??!!"


    Becky rolled her eyes in annoyance. This old man still have another reason to talked to her.... And how dare he called me shrimp head. Do I look like an animal to you?! "Shut up!! Why do you always popping out in front of me and called me with a weird name!!??"


    "Because you are so cute to be called like that!!"


    "And do you think by calling me shrimp head is cute?? Did you think that shrimp is cute?? Cute my asss...." Becky said with angry face anyway. It was lucky was holding the big bowl of crawfish with two hands. If not, she will use one of her hands to punch this man! He was so annoying!!


    "Of course it cute... It has a little two cute eyes just like you!!" Lyeon said while he was trying to hold his laugh. He was still not stop from teasing this little girl. She really is cute! Argh, God.. Please bless me, I''m gonna die soon...


    "Shut your mouth before I really kill you, Lyeon. If I can punch you right now, I will do it. Lucky you I can''t do it... Why do you have to be so annoying!!!" Becky groaned.


    Lyeon look Becky''s hands. He stared at how small Becky''s hands when she was holding that bowl. This time, he finally let out his laugh, loud and clear. This girl is really cute...


    Becky''s face turn to red when Lyeon laughed at her. Really, this man didn''t know what kind of person she will be if she was angry...


    "Oh, you holding that bowl with two hands?? How small and cute your hands are..." Lyeon teased. The teasing smile on Lyeon''s face was look very stunning and handsome to other women but for Becky, it only make her getting more angry.


    "You------"


    "Lyeon!!" shouted someone.


    Lyeon and Becky look at the owner of the voice. Becky was going to kick Lyeon because of the anger inside her but luckily, the person who call Lyeon''s name saved him.


    Symantha walked toward Lyeon with a bright smile.


    Once again, like Becky always do, she will turn away and show her vomited action because she felt really disgusted by Symantha''s alluring smiled.


    Symantha give a short and sharp gaze toward Becky before she look at Lyeon. She did it real quick as she don''t want to attract Lyeon''s attention. "Lyeon, why are you still here? Let''s go to our seats and eat this breakfast. We need to go to the Royal Office later. You don''t want to be late right?" said Symantha as she holding Lyeon''s right arm and intentionally stick her body to Lyeon''s arm.


    Lyeon may not realized it but Becky could see Symantha''s real intention, clear and at the same time also stupid act. Did she deliberately do it because she want to make me jealous? Me-jealous?


    "Ah, yup.. Royal Office, I almost forget about it. Then let''s go eat our breakfast faster!!" Lyeon said as he scratching his head stupidly.


    Symantha smiled arrogantly when Lyeon agreed to eat with her right away after she said it. She look at Becky with a ridiculous smile. For the first time, she feel this since Becky come here.


    Before this, Lyeon always be by her side. If he need someone to talked to, Symantha is the first one Lyeon would be looking for. If Lyeon need help then it would be Symantha the first person. In other words, no other woman would be by Lyeon''s side and it always Symantha.


    Since Becky came and stay in the Royal Organisation, Symantha start to see Lyeon talked with another woman. She also can see that Lyeon always teased that little girl whenever they''ve met. Lyeon never teased her before. Lyeon will treat her like a princess but never do Lyeon teased her the way he teased Becky.


    Its all different when it come to Becky.


    Symantha didn''t want Lyeon suddenly change like that. She want Lyeon look at her only and no one else. A sudden anxious feeling start to filled in Symantha''s heart. An anxious feeling when she thinking that Lyeon might leave her someday.

 Chapter 45 - She Likes Him?

    After Symantha and Lyeon leave, Becky didn''t wait any longer as she also go to her seat where all of her friends were already sitting there. She quickly put down the bowl on the table and start eating her breakfast.


    "Oh, Becky... Your breakfast look so delicious," said Nic. She also eating her breakfast; she choose pimiento cheese as her breakfast.


    Everyone look at Becky to look what kind of breakfast did Becky take.


    "No, no, no... Emma''s breakfast look more delicious... Look so elegant and luxurious," Becky said as she look at Emma when Emma was eating her blueberry pies.


    "Oh, Chellyne.. Is that peanut butter cheesecake? I have tried it before and its so delicious," said Rivera when she saw the peanut butter cheesecake in front of Chellyne. Chellyne just nodded on Rivera''s questions.


    "By the way, where is Suzy? Why did I don''t see her here with us?" asked Livnah as she turn her head to the left and right, looking for Suzy.


    "She is eating her breakfast with her ''boyfriend'', Kristen. That two lovey-dovey people never want to sit down and breakfast with us anyway. Don''t mind to searching for them," said Bambam, eating her buttermilk pancake.


    "They getting closer and closer each day, don''t they?? We will going to have trouble if these things keep happen," said Becky.


    It is not like she don''t like to see Kristen with Suzy but Becky know really well that they are not from this world. Getting too closer with the people in the Other World could bring them trouble later on. So it is better if they avoid the trouble before it is too late.


    "Why did you think so? I''ve seen nothing wrong with that," said Emma.


    "Of course there is something wrong with that. Remember that we are not the original people of this Other World. If we didn''t keep our distance from the people here, wouldn''t it be a trouble in the future.. Especially when we go back to our real world?" said Becky.


    All the girls was froze for a moment. They almost forgot that they are not from this Other World. But when Becky mentioning it, they remembered it and they wete thinking the same thing as she do.


    "There is nothing we can do about it, Becky. We also don''t know when will we go back to our own world," Dee said.


    "Well, since we don''t know when we will go back to our home, I think we should enjoying what we have now. We will deal with the matter later," said Chellyne calmly. She was thinking that Becky was right but it was also wrong when they have to ignore the people here.


    After all, they are kind and treat them like human since the world they entered is full of vampire.


    We will deal with the matter later... That words leaving another uneasy feeling in Becky''s hearr. She know it would be harder to handle it in the future but she can''t say anything anymore. Becky know what Chellyne said is also true and that is why Becky was so confused right now.


    "Is that why you never treat Lyeon in a good way? Because you were afraid that you can handle the feeling next time when we go back home??" asked Bambam suddenly.


    That question making all of the other girls smile in curiosity. They know Becky never treat Lyeon in a good way but Becky did treat other man differently from Lyeon. Moreover, everytime Becky met Lyeon, she never miss curse that man. They want to know what is the reason too.


    When Bambam asked liked that, Becky suddenly stuck at what she is doing. Her mind went fuzzy.


    "So it was true... You like him but never want to tell him??" said Livnah.


    Becky quickly turn her gaze to Livnah. Her gaze was full of intenseness. "Hey, don''t talk about him. I don''t want to hear about it..."


    "That is right, she really like that guy a lot. She just don''t want to admit it," said Rivera again with a soft chuckled.


    "I''m not... What nonsense are you guys talking about?" said Becky irritated. She really don''t like it when her friends talk about Lyeon in front of her.


    All of the other girls then laughed. Even though Becky was denying all the facts that they are talking about, in truth, her mind and body never tell the same.


    Becky''s face already turn red the moment they mentioning Lyeon''s name. It is not that hard to recognise it because Becky have a creamy skin so everytime she turn red, people can see it clearly. Moreover, Becky never did look them in the eye when they are talking. Instead she is looking down and playing with her breakfast.


    It isn''t that obvious?


    "You really don''t know how to lie to peole, Becky. Your mind and your heart don''t say the same meaning," said Bambam.


    Becky clicked her tongue in annoyance but she keep eating her breakfast. She don''t want to talk about it again so it is better if she busying herself with eating.


    " Don''t worry to much, Becky. You just need to enjoy your time here. No need to be so strict about it. We never know when we will go back, right?" said Emma again. She also have the same thinking like the rest.


    "Enjoy my ass.... We just talked about Suzy and Kristen, right?? Why did this turn to my life instead? Why we have to talked about me... Can''t you guys talked about anything else??" said Becky furiously.


    "Alright, guys... Stop teasing her. Let''s finish our breakfast. We still have work to do. We''ve better hurry up," said Dee. She almost done eating her raspberry pie.


    "Oh right.. I need to help Russel in the garage again. See you guys later," said Emma. She picked up her plate and she flew away in just a minute.


    Everyone blinked in their seats when Emma just walked away in just a blink of an eye.


    "Wow, she really was that hurry!!" said Nic.


    "Who is Russell??" asked Rivera.

 Chapter 46 - Awkward moment

    Breakfast times is over and everyone go back to their work. The girls separated to their own way and continue their own job.


    Dee already finished her job at the garage and with other small matters and now she don''t have any work to do.


    Since she don''t have any work anymore, Dee then take decision to go to the ward where all the patients of the survivors.


    At least, she can avoid meeting with Dale when she go there.


    When Dee went there, she talked to every patients she met and also help the nurses to take care of them.


    In the same ward, there was a man brown hair was checking on the patients and write all the data on his file.


    His black sparkle eyes look so focused that even his handsome face was emanating a unique charm that could melt any woman''s heart; not even a single bug can disturbed him because of the high concentration.


    The woman in these ward even get blushing everytime this man walked through pass them. They can''t even resist the sweet and captivating smell of perfume that coming from this man.


    If they can describe it, these man is someone who is very majestic and only appear in fairy-tale. But this man don''t claimed his self like that because he is only an ordinary man who called as Terence.


    Suddenly his ears catch up a cute and calm laughed from the end of the ward.


    A great yet strong power suddenly filled in Terence''s heart, making Terence to turn his head toward the owner of the voice. Even a bug couldn''t disturbed him but only with a single sounds from this person can make this man turn his head and his concentration.


    Terence saw Dee was talking with a young girl while she was showing that little girl her drawing.


    Terence watched them as he was watching a movie; a curios feeling emerge from his heart and want to watched until the end.


    Slowly he can feel everything around him feel like a slow motion scene. He cannot hear any sounds but one; the sound that come from Dee''s mouth.


    The staring position didn''t last long as someone tapping Terence''s shoulder, making Terence snapped back to reality. Terence look at the person who tap his shoulder with unpleasant look; because he was disturbed at the best moment.


    "I am so sorry, sir. But I need to treat this patient now. It was already five hours since he consume a medicine," said the nurse while holding a trolley of medicine.


    Terence look at the patient. It was a man with a fat belly and soundly sleeping on the white bed.


    Terence just nodded a little before he walked back to make a way for the nurse. The nurse smile thankfully as she pushed the trolley toward the bed.


    Then Terence walked to the next bed and collecting the data. He then move to the next bed and the next bed until he was already near Dee.


    Dee turn her head to Terence when she saw a familiar gaze. When she saw Terence, she smile at him. "Oh, Terence.. You were here? I didn''t see you before..."


    "Yes, I was helping the doctors to collect all the data about this patients. Since I know a little thing about this work, I figured out that maybe I can help," said Terence. He didn''t look at Dee when he was talked. Instead he was writing on the paper. Even though he was writing, he still can feel the nervousness when standing beside Dee.


    "Lucky you.. You know the job here. I come here only to help to make these people happy," said Dee.


    Terence look at the little girl who ws drawing on her sketchbook, then Terence look at Dee again. "At least this is the only thing you can do to them."


    Dee smiled at Terence words.


    Terence write on the file again.


    "Sister... Look at my aeroplane... Did it beautiful??" asked the little girl while showing her sketchbook to Dee. A bright smile could be seen from her face.


    Dee look at the sketchbook and she smiled. The aeroplane on that sketchbook was so beautiful and neat. It was like a professional drawer was doing it. "Oh, this is a beautiful drawing... You have a talent on drawing..." Dee caressed the girl''s hair.


    The girl smiled happily when Dee praised her drawing. Then she make another drawing on the other page.


    Terence who was writing on his file once again watched them.


    When Dee shifted her head toward Terence, Terence will pretend to write on the paper before he look at Dee again if she wasn''t looking anymore.


    "Where are you going to send that report?" asked Dee. She is now playing doll with the little girl.


    "To the office..." Terence said while still writing.


    "Could it be there are more works there?" asked Dee still playing doll with that little girl.


    Terence look at Dee. The file now move from his hand to next his waist. "You really like to work that much, huh?? How about this?? You help me gathering all the data about the patients. It would be better of there are two of us doing this job. Besides there are still two wards I need to entered to gathering all the information."


    "Hermm,alright... I think I can help. Sounds more fun," said Dee.


    Terence chuckled about what Dee said. "Fun?? Did you think this fun?"


    "Yeah of course... It was fun because you can talk to them and they will talked to you again," Dee said.


    "What is the fun in that?" Terence sighed.


    "Hei, it is really fun okey? Besides, you can see them smiling even though they were hurt. You work here and even gathered the data about them but you never feel like this? Or is it that you never do this??" said Dee with a teasing tone.


    Terence chuckled in amus.e.m.e.nt. "I just take data from them.. Not talking with them.. And also talking to them might cost me too much time. I need this work to finished early."


    Dee clicked her tongue in annoyance. "You''re no fun at all...."


    "What can I do.. This is how I work..."


    Terence was going to take another walk toward the next ward when suddenly Dee hold Terence''s left arm to stop him.


    Terence stop in shocked and he look at Dee''s hand before he look at Dee again. "What?? What is it??"


    "Should I teach you how to talked to the patients then??" asked Dee with a wide smile.


    Terence''s eyebrows furrowed at Dee''s words. "What are you talking about? Teaching about what??"


    "Eih, don''t pretend not to know... Let''s go, you said that you will gather the data from two more wards, right?? I will teach you how to take data in a fun way," said Dee while she hold Terence''s hand and drag him to the door.


    "Hey, I don''t need your help. I can do it my self..."


    "Come on, Terence... Don''t be shy..."


    Dee and Terence walked on the other side of hallway to the second ward. While they were walking, Dee didn''t see the warning board for wet floor.


    Terence didn''t want any help from Dee but Dee keep forcing Terence to follow her. When they already ten steps from the first ward they came from, suddenly Dee slipped on the wet floor.


    The grip on Terence''s hand loose and Dee instantly fall to the front. She has no time to react or pulled anything near her to support her.


    "ARGHHH!!" Dee''s loud and squeaking voice echoing through the hallway.


    Terence who was shocked to see Dee is falling down quickly reach out his right hand to hold Dee''s hand and pulled her body toward him. Terence''s left hand quickly hold on to Dee''s waist to support her from falling down again. The file he hold were thrown away due to the sudden shock from the situation.


    The pulling effect was so strong that make Dee almost kiss directly to Terence''s mouth but thanks to their position, their mouth only inches away from each other.


    Dee''s eyes widen on the situation between them and she quickly pushed Terence again but once again she slipped. Terence quickly grabbed Dee''s hands to hold her.


    "Stay still would you?? You might fall down again. Lucky I was quick enough to grab you," said Terence concern. He don''t want Dee to fall for the third times anymore.


    Dee smiled awkwardly to Terence. She still remember how close they are until it almost look like they were kissing and that make Dee feel very uncomfortable.


    "Thank you, Terence...."


    Terence sighed heavily. He walked again and take the file that was thrown away before. Terence look at Dee again and he show his left hand.


    "What?" asked Dee clueless.


    "If you don''t want to fall again, it is better for you to hold onto me... See that warning sign there? These floor is still wet," said Terence.


    Dee look at the warning board and with a dull face, she look at Terence. "Oh!"


    "Don''t just give that look, give me your hand..."


    Slowly Dee put her hand on Terence''s hand. Terence then hold her hand tightly while saying, "Watch your step."


    Dee nodded in agreement and they start to walk. It was so awkward to holding hands in this hallway.


    Terence look at Dee''s hand without Dee realised it. Her hand was so warm... It make me don''t want to let go this hand forever....

 Chapter 47 - Just A Second

    When some of the Hunters were working to helping the survivors, some of them were doing other job.


    Greyson was working at his personal garage. He was repairing his car. If he was not a vampire hunter right now, Greyson would be a racer from a long time ago. But now, he is a vampire hunter, all he can do is collecting racing cars as a hobby and keep it in his personal garage.


    So far, Greyson only own five racing cars with different colours; orange neon, bright purple, ultimate green, yellow lemonade and blue sky. He will come to to his personal garage time to time to check on his car.


    There will be a time when Greyson will take his car outside to drove it out on the roads.


    Willy who was also don''t have any job today want to visit his brother at his personal garage. This garage was only own by Greyson and not of one of the Royal Organisation property because these garage was out of Royal Organisation area but still near to the Royal Castle so that Greyson can go back and forth to checked on his car.


    And of course the only people who know about Greyson''s personal garage is his family.


    When Willy arrived at the garage, Greyson was lying down under his yellow lemonade racing car, trying to repair it. "Brother, what are you repairing??" asked Willy.


    "Nothing... Just checking on my little baby if there something wrong here," said Greyson from under the car.


    "Okey!" Willy didn''t wait any longer as he sit on the outdoor lounge chair with colour of white cream. He grab the bottle of mineral on the side table beside him when suddenly he saw someone.


    He was shocked when Willy saw Nic was lying down on the jeep while wearing a sunglasses. She put her both hands behind her back head while trying to get some sleep.


    The light from the sun was a bit shade, hitting on Nic''s face because the jeep where Nic was lying on was under a big and bushy tree. Nic was looking like she was enjoying the sun.


    ''What is she doing here? How can she follow Greyson until here? She shouldn''t have know about this place, does she??'' A lot of question start to filled in Willy''s mind.


    "Hey, Greyson..."


    "What?"


    "Why is that girl doing here?? How come she know about these place?" asked Willy. He grab the mineral water and opened it.


    Greyson popped out his head for a second before he going under the car again. "Oh, you mean Nic?? She was sleeping in the jeep where I drove and instantly take her here...."


    Willy''s left eyebrow lifted up. He look at Nic who was still sleep peacefully. She sleep in the jeep where Greyson drove? How can she sleep everywhere... Even now, she was sleeping on that jeep. How can a girl like her could be that reckless??


    Suddenly Nic lifted up her left leg and put it on her right leg, just like what a man always do when they were lying down.


    Willy who was drinking the mineral water while watching Nic, almost choked on the water. He was so shocked when he saw that action of Nic.


    Why did she act like a man? She is a girl, okey? Her hands was behind her head and her left leg was on her right leg, isn''t that look like a dude??


    Wait, I never knew she was actually like this. Was she was like this before??


    Willy keep watching Nic until he didn''t realised that he was actually watching Nic very carefully.


    Then, a colourful butterfly suddenly flying around Nic''s face and perched on her nose.


    It was only for a second before the butterfly flew away again.


    But because of that only a second could make Willy dumbfounded for more than a second. Willy didn''t know why but he really sure that something was wrong with him for the first when he watching Nic.


    Willy cannot turn his head to elsewhere as he keep watching and watching, hoping for another butterfly to perched on Nic''s nose because she look like a fairy when a butterfly flying around her; a beautiful and stunning fairy.


    Nic opened her eyes when she feel something was wrong. She feel someone was watching her very closely and that making her feeling uncomfortable. Even a dumb person can tell there was someone watching her right now.


    Nic quickly get up from the lying position and she look at Greyson. She though that maybe Greyson was the one who watching her, but when she saw Greyson is still under his car, repairing, Nic feel more weird.


    And then, she realised that not only Greyson and her was there; someone else also here with them.


    Nic''s warm yet sharp eyes quickly locked onto Willy who was still looking at her. Why did these man look stupidly at me? Did something wrong with me?


    Nic look at her outfit; a single black singlet with a croptop soldier-colour jacket and a simple black skinny. Nothing is wrong with this. Why did he look at me like I was wearing a clown outfit??


    "What are you looking at?" shouted Nic rough and sounds penetrating.


    "What?" asked Willy back.


    Nic''s snorted in annoyance. She jumped off from the jeep walked away. She want to find a new place to sleep since sleeping on the jeep was very uncomfortable. She don''t want someone to watching her again while she was sleeping. It is really uncomfortable and unsettle.


    Willy just watch ad Nic was walking away. He know Nic was uncomfortable with him who will watching her sleeping. It was his fault too.. But what Willy can do? He cannot help it but keep watching her.


    Nic was like a unique antique in the museum; the more beautiful she is, the more obsessed Willy want to watching Nic.


    Lucky Greyson didn''t know that Willy was watching Nic. If he know it and tell their other brothers then he will keep teased by his brothers next time.


    Just when Nic was gone by the tall and big tree, Greyson come out from under the car. His hands was full of black oil. Greyson put the spanner in the toolbox.


    He realised that Nic is no longer on the jeep where she was lying before.


    Greyson look to his left and right side to looking for Nic. "Where did Nic gone?" asked Greyson.


    "Don''t worry, she will not going far away from here. Besides it was daylight, the vampire would not attacked her," said Willy while he was stretching his.


    Greyson clicked his tongue in disbelief.


    "Nonsense...."

 Chapter 48 - The Betting(1)

    In the West Wing Garden, Hunters comes there to take some air. Some of them even hang out with their friends and talked about many things. The West Wing Garden is so beautiful with two big ponds with an angel holding a pottery in her hands as a fountain in the middle of the pond. In that pond also there was a blooming pink and purple waterlily.


    Everyone who looking at the waterlily also will feel happy.


    There are three girls who was sitting near to one of the ponds also didn''t lose these opportunity and also hang out in the West Wing Garden. Bambam and Becky are sitting on the long wooden bench with an old and unique carve on it while Livnah is sitting on the flat and big rock that was use as chair.


    While they are sitting and rest there, Livnah never miss to teased every man who passed by them.


    All the man will walked away in shyness or even in anger.


    Becky and Bambam didn''t do what Livnah do but they only laughed out loud when every man Livnah teased walked away in shyness.


    They didn''t think that Livnah would be so bold to teased every man who keep passing by them.


    "Hey, Livnah... That is enough. You always teasing whoever Hunters who come pass by here. You need to stop before you regret it... What if you offended someone?" asked Bambam.


    She was tired with all the laughing when they watch every man turn to clumsy right after Livnah teased them; some of them bumped into the white flower tree, some of them fall into the pond and gets wet, some of them even bumped into the tall lamp.


    Poor them but it was not their fault.


    Livnah didn''t feel any sympathy for them after she make all of them turn into like that. This is because, this is how Livnah behave. She was always the cheerful and naughty girl among them; well, all of them were naughty too. But the definition of naughty for Livnah is different.


    Livnah like to teased people, especially man. Whenever she saw one, she will instantly teased them and flirting with them. Livnah also didn''t satisfied teasing with only one man and that make her teasing another guy and another one too.


    Bambam and Becky cannot stop Livnah since this is how Livnah always do, even when they are still in their old world.


    "Why I should stop?? This is fun, you know? Guys from here were very innocent and shy, they even get blushed with a single sweet word from me. They are not like the guys from our world. They are no fun at all," said Livnah, still smiling from ear to ear.


    "You really have that confident, huh? Fine then, let''s bet on something. What about these, if you win, we will do everything you say for one day. And if we win, you have to follow our orders for one day.." Bambam said with a naughty smile.


    "A game?? Ooohhh, sounds fun! I want to join!" said Becky excited.


    "Okey then... I''m not afraid!" Livnah said.


    "Okey, so the game was like this... If you teased someone and they did teased you back, you win... But if you teased him and he didn''t teased you back, that''s mean we win! But remember, you cannot tell him about these games. How''s that sounds??" asked Bambam.


    Livnah stay quietly for three seconds. Afterwards thinking deeply about it, at last, Livnah agreed to join the game with Bambam and Becky." Okey, deal!!"


    "Then, let see who is our first man who come here!" said Bambam.


    Livnah and Becky turn their heads to the right and to the left to look for a man to come pass by them.


    After a 30 minutes, there is no one who walk pass by them.


    The three girls then sighed because they were bored of waiting.


    "This is hard... There are no one coming here. How can we win this game like this?" said Becky, impatient. She really don''t like to wait and that is why she is getting irritated when no one coming there.


    "Just be patient, Becky.. He will will come later.." Bambam sighed too. She also didn''t like to wait but compare to Becky, Bambam was a bit patient than she is.


    "Look, look, look.. There is someone coming here right now!!" said Livnah happily.


    Bambam and Becky turn their heads quickly to the direction where Livnah was pointing at. They saw a long muscular leg was walking behind the flowers. The flowers was so huge that it covered the whole body of the man except for his legs.


    Slowly and stunningly, the legs walk behind the flowers.


    The girls wait in patient. They cannot wait to see who is the man who was walking behind the flowers and making them wait.


    When that man was already at the end of the flowers, all the girls look at the owner''s face.


    For a moment they stay froze.


    Elvin?


    "Hei, Elvin... Where are you going??" asked Livnah, quickly. No matter what happens, she have to win. She didn''t care whoever that person is....


    Elvin who was walking while holding a big wooden box in his hands look at Livnah with a blank face. He stop walking and now was standing right in front of Livnah. "I''m going to the store, to send this things!"


    Livnah quickly stand up and she rushed to Elvin with a bright and alluring smile.


    While Elvin already stepped two step to the back when Livnah suddenly approach him.


    Bambam and Becky stared blankly at Livnah with their mouth widely opened. They didn''t think that Livnah was so bold to approaches Elvin.


    "What do you want?" asked Elvin. He look at Livnah with a weird expression. Looking at Livnah''s attitude, Elvin considered than Livnah need something from him. But it must be weird or even Elvin can say it was something that can make him feel unsecured about it.


    "Nothing.... I just.. I just saw you walked here and... I only want to greet you. Don''t you think the weather today was great??" asked Livnah.


    Elvin look at the blue and bright sky above them. There was no black clouds and there is only a bright clear sky. There is no sign for the rainfall too.


    Elvin look at Livnah again."Yeah, the weather today is good like always. Why? You need my help for something?"


    "Noo....." Livnah shake her head slightly. "I just want to take you to walk around this garden. It is a good weather today for us to walk together. Don''t you think so??" asked Livnah while still playing her seductive act in front of Elvin.


    Elvin look at Livnah with another weird expression. What the hell did happen to these girl? Why did she act cutely like that? Can she act more normal?


    While Livnah was trying her best to make Elvin teased her back, Bambam and Becky were already laughing out loud at where their sit. They found out it was hilarious when they see Livnah was trying to teased Elvin.


    "If that so, I''m sorry I can''t. I still have things to do so excuse me, lady... I''m in a bit hurry," said Elvin, giving a sign for Livnah that he don''t have time to chat with Livnah.


    When Elvin want to stepped again, suddenly Livnah take a step in front of Elvin and spread out her arms, wide enough to hold back Elvin from walking away.


    Elvin stop in time and he look at Livnah with an annoyed face. Luckily there was a box in the middle of them. If not, Elvin might have kissed Livnah already. She jumped in front of Elvin od nowhere and making Elvin startled at her action. "What? What is it again??" asked Elvin. His voice sounds irritated.


    Livnah smile innocently. "Can I follow you instead? After that maybe we can walk together?" asked Livnah again. "You were so good looking today. Can you spare your time with me?"


    Elvin''s eyebrows furrowed. "Are you flirting with me, right now?" Elvin chuckled. How can these girl being so brave to do that to me. Never in the world someones would do that to him.


    "Is this some kind of flirting thing for you? I just want to take you walk.. Why did you think I was flirting with you?" said Livnah.


    Elvin chuckled in disbelief. If was really obvious she was flirting with him, why did she want to make it like it was not a flirting thing?? "You are really funny girl, Livnah. But why do I have to take a walk with you... I have works to do. Don''t you have a work to do??" said Elvin.


    "Not really... Oh, come on, Elvin... It was just only for 30 minutes... Why can you spare your time for me??" said Livnah with a sulked face.


    "Maybe next time, okey..?? I still have work to do. You can bring anyone to accompany you," said Elvin. He caressed Livnah''s head before he walked away.


    Livnah quickly touch her head where Elvin just touched before she look at her friends.


    Bambam shake her head. "It was not enough. You still have to make him do it more!"


    Becky who was excited by Elvin''s action quickly shake her head too when she saw Bambam shake her head.


    Livnah groaned in frustrated. She look at Elvin again and quickly blocked his way.


    Elvin sighed. Again? What is it again this time?


    "Look, I know you don''t like me... But I really want to take a walk with you. Just for 30 minutes... Can you? Its only take a while..." Livnah pleaded to Elvin with her sparkle-like eyes.


    Elvin just look at Livnah with a mixed feeling. Suddenly he leaned toward until his nose almost touch Livnah''s nose.


    Livnah was shocked at the sudden move from Elvin. She try to move backwards but Elvin quickly grab her again to make Livnah come closer.


    Good riddance there was a box in the middle of them because if not, their lips could touch each other right now.

 Chapter 49 - The Betting(2)

    Becky and Bambam almost screamed out loud because of the excitement from the scene. They were hugging each while shouted excitedly. They didn''t except that Elvin would do that to Livnah.


    Livnah was dumbfounded. She blinked her eyes few times because she don''t know what she have to say to Elvin. The distance between them was so close that even Livnah could feel Elvin''s hot breath on her face.


    Lucky, there was a box in the middle of them. It can create a little distance between them even though it was nothing much.


    The atmosphere around them become more hot and hot. Even it could make Livnah sweating so much but she has to endure it so that she can win the betting.


    Elvin chuckled a little when he saw Livnah''s blank face. "I thought that you already have been through these many times but seeing that expression in your face, I think this is the first time someone do this to you, am I right?"


    This time, Livnah even feel so shy and that causing her cheeks turned to red. Even Livnah feel so hot when she realised how close their face are.


    Elvin smirked again before he released the grip on Livnah''s hand. "Well, I do want to take a walk with you but right now I have work to do. We will go some other time, okey!?"


    Elvin caressed Livnah''s head again before he walked away.


    Livnah put her hand to her head and she look at Elvin.


    Without looking at her, Elvin waving his left hand to Livnah.


    For a moment, Livnah feel something unusual appear in her heart but she wiped all the thoughts quickly.


    Livnah walked toward her friends again. With a high-and-mighty expression emerge from her face, Livnah said, "So, how was it? I already making Elvin teased me back. Altough it was also hard for me to endure it, but it was quite successful too."


    "That was not like what I have expected. I was expecting more than that." Bambam sighed in a little disappointed.


    "Yeah, we were expecting something more thrilling between you two but unfortunately, nothing was happen," said Becky,nodded her head in another disappointing face.


    "Then, what did you guys was expecting for??? Is it not enough yet!? I already making Elvin touch me, which was no other man would do to me.... So that''s mean, I am win," said Livnah.


    "We didn''t agreed you could win, Livnah. We just expecting more from Elvin and you. Since we didn''t get what we want, you still not gonna win!" said Bambam. There is no way she would let Livnah win. If she win, then Bambam and Becky would be doomed for a day. Livnh would give them weird and stupid order for Bambam and Becky for a whole day and this two girls arw not gonna make it happen.


    "You should do it again with another man!" said Becky.


    Livnah opened her mouth in disbelief. "Really, guysss.... You two deliberately do this to me, right?? You two are doing these to me because you guys don''t want me to win?" asked Livnah irritated.


    "We really don''t want you to win. This is a game remember? Why should we let you win anyway??" said Bambam again.


    Livnah greeted her teeth in anger. "You two!!!!"


    "Livnah, let''s just do another round. Let''s do this to another man!" said Becky, didn''t care about Livnah who was now looking at them with a murderous gaze.


    "You twoo!! I''m gonna kill you!!!"


    Bambam and Becky quickly get up and run away to save their life from the anger Livnah. Livnah shouted loudly, calling for her friends name while casing them from behind.


    "Come here, you two idiots!!! I''m gonna kill you two when I get my hands on you!!!"


    "Catch us if you can.. You cannot catch us. Blueekkk!!!" Becky sticked out her tongue toward Livnah while she was running away.


    Bambam only laughed out loud when she saw Livnah was only getting more irritated because of Becky''s action.


    "Damn you two! Come here!!!!"


    These three girls running around the garden with Livnah chasing Bambam and Becky from behind. When Livnah was almost catch Bambam, Bambam always lucky to be able to get away from her.


    Livnah then chase them again while keep shouting to them.


    All the Hunters in garden too look at them with a weird face. These girls were running around the garden like a children playing in the kindergarten.

 Chapter 50 - Who Did You Call?(1)

    In the other side of the other garden, at the South Wing Garden, Emma and Rivera are walking together while they were enjoying the garden. This garden was so beautiful; there are many different kind of flowers were planted here. If this were a Heaven, Emma would like to say here any longer.


    Emma like flowers very much. Everytime she saw flowers, it only make her more happy and she will keep watching over the flowers everytime she pass by. If she like a few of the flowers, she will plucked them and put them behind her ears. And when she do like that, she just look like the princess in the fairy tale; the Beauty and the Beast.


    Rivera who was not like flowers that much only looking at Emma with her face grew weirder and weirder everytime Emma added a new flowers to her head. Not enough with the flowers behind her ears, Emma added another flowers to her hair.


    "Can you stop plucking all the flowers here!? We might getting punishment for this and I''m not gonna take responsible for this," said Rivera.


    Emma who want to pluck another red begonia turn her head to Rivera. She then show Rivera her gummy smile before she look at the flowers again. She was so excited to see the begonias, the crocuses, the chrysanthemums, the daffodils and many more.


    Emma was thinking if she can pluck it all and put it in her room instead. It was much more pleasant if she can see and smell these flowers everyday.


    "You look like an idiot who like flowers so much, you know that? It just a flower, why did you have to plucked so many??" said Rivera, sitting on the bench made from marble behind her.


    "What is so wrong with this?? I like flowers.. They are so beautiful. Why did you say like that??" said Emma. A bit sign of annoyance was shown in her voice.


    "Of course there was nothing wrong with liking flowers so much like what you did.... But we were stuck here for almost.. I don''t know maybe for two hours already. You only walked back and forth while looking at these flowers and you even smile like an idiot. You making people look at us with a weird impression, you know?" Rivera said.


    Emma look at her surrounding." There was no one around here. What do you mean by everyone look at us??" asked Emma.


    Rivera walked near Emma and she put out all the flowers on Emma''s head and throw the flowers to the ground. "Put these stupid flowers away from your head. You look like an idiot with these flowers on your head. Now let''s go. We didn''t have the chance walked around this garden because you always stop at the middle of the road to look at the flowers," said Rivera irritated.


    "But they are really beautiful. You was the only one who didn''t like flowers," said Emma with a mocking tone. She was very annoyed when she saw Rivera throw all the flowers she plucked to the ground like she was throwing a paper.


    "Shut up. Let''s go!" Rivera pulled Emma''s right hand out from that area.


    Emma and Rivera then walked again around the garden until they saw a group of Hunters was sitting at the available bench while singing together.


    Rivera and Emma stopped for a while and they look at that group of Hunters. It was so mesmerising to see them singing and dancing together. This is not what you can see everyday.


    "Oh, it was Lyeon, Jakzen and Mark over there. So, it was Jakzen and Lyeon who was playing the guitar while Mark is singing. Ermm, they make a perfect team... No wonder all the ladies in here were all crazy about them. These boys know how to make them all melting in just a second. Luckily we are not among the ladies," said Rivera.


    "Eiihh, didn''t you and Greyson are liking each other?" asked Emma again.


    This time, Rivera rolled her eyes toward Emma. "F.u.c.k you!! Shut up, can you??? Since when did I like him? I hate him, okey?!"


    Emma laughed hysterically as Rivera already slapping Emma''s shoulder.


    "But still, I don''t deny that his brothers has a good-looking face and they''re all have the full sets of boyfriend material. No wonder every girl want to win their hearts," Rivera said while she shifted her head to the group again.


    "Good for the boys then... They don''t have a girlfriends either. Since we came here, we never saw them with another woman," Emma said.


    "Except for Dale, Carlos and Lyeon. Dale have Ovreil while Carlos have Elisha and Lyeon have Symantha..."


    Emma look at Rivera with a how-did-you-know-that face. "Are you a stalker? How did you know that much??"


    Rivera sighed. "Well, maybe you forget but not only Suzy who was a hotstuff in here. Of course I am a hotstuff too, and I mingle with everyone, so I know these kind of things from other people," Rivera said along with her body movement but in annoying way.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" said Emma.


    Rivera sighed in annoyance. She look at the group of the Hunters and didn''t pay attention to Emma anymore. "Nothing, nothing.. I didn''t say anything."


    Emma also didn''t want to asked an further as she also know what is Rivera trying to say to her but Emma were also deliberately do it to Rivera.


    They continue to watched Lyeon and the other two of his brothers performing another songs.


    Suddenly someone walked behind Emma and deliberately bumped into Emma''s back, causing Emma to fall to the ground.


    "Ouch!" Emma shouted.


    Rivera who was also shocked at what happen to Emma quickly look at the person who bumped to Emma.


    "Oh sorry. I didn''t see you standing there!" said the woman who bumped into Emma with a mocking tone. She crossed her hands onto her chest with an arrogant gesture. She look like a bad bitch who think that she was a queen of loony.


    She has a beautiful green eyes but it was completely hidden behind the dark eye shadow, emerging a dark aura surround her. Her short purple hair give addition to her negative aura that surround her.


    Knowing that these woman deliberately bumped into her and was now messing with her, Emma quickly stand up and she look at that woman with an oppressive gaze. "You bitch. How dare you!"


    The girl from the right side of the woman stepped foward and she pushed Emma roughly right on her shoulder. "What did you say? Who did you call bitch, you bitch!!!"


    "What the f.u.c.k!! Who are you? Why did you pushed her??" Rivera shouted. She pushed the girl again making the girl stepped backwards.


    But that action only make the problem between them become worse. An intense atmosphere start to emerge from them, making the temperature decrease rapidly.

 Chapter 51 - Who Did You Call? (2)

    "I just said sorry, didn''t I? Why did you have to be so angry about this?" asked the purple hair girl while she swing her hands with an annoying gesture.


    Rivera gritted her teeth. This woman really making her angry. She really don''t like to deal with the people like her;especially her. These woman act like she was some kind of that nouveau rich but is reality, she is just a bitch.


    "Oh you sorry? Are you really meant that? I''ve thought you just do it deliberately?" said Rivera. There is no way she gonna let this bitch win over them. Not for today...


    "Deliberately do it?" The woman chuckled mockingly. "Why should I do it? I''m not that kind of person."


    "Yeah right... A beautiful lunatic like you don''t do things like this, right?" said Rivera again.


    "What did you call me?" The woman''s face turned from normal to red when she heard that Rivera have called her ''lunatic''.


    "What?? What did I''ve just said? What about it?" asked Rivera again acted flabbergasted.


    "You called her lunatic, didn''t you? Are you looking for trouble?" said the woman at the left side.


    "Me.. Calling her that?? Didn''t you just called her that just now?" asked Rivera again.


    "You----" The woman become speechless yet her face showed everything that she was angry because her face was so red.


    "Don''t try to look for trouble with us, girl... Or you will get the sequences later," said the purple hair woman. She look at Rivera with a sharp gaze.


    "Who was looking for trouble with you either? We just here from the start and you suddenly come here, pretending that you didn''t do any trouble. What kind of attitude is that??" said Emma again.


    "Shut up, you stinky rat! You dare to talk to me. No one dare to talk me in such a rude way like you two," said the woman again.


    "Fine, then... Said it.... We want to know who you are too. We want to know what kind of person you are since you are so bold to creating trouble with us," said Emma again. This time, she lifted up her head highly, indicating that she also can do the arrogant gesture like what the woman just do.


    The woman gritted her teeth. "I am Aleesha. The most pretty and riches in here. Don''t ever try to mess up with us! You gonna regret it later!"


    "Aleesha?? What an ordinary name... I''ve thought you would have the special name since your attitude was a bit over. But never mind then, Aleesha. Nice to meet you!" said Rivera.


    "Mind your attitude, you lowly people! I have power to make sure you never use your tongue again in the next future," said Aleesha.


    "What? Now you threatening us? Hello, woman... Look at your surrounding. This is the Royal Organisation... The Vampire Hunters Organisation. This is not like some kind of a kindergarten playground that your daddy owned. Who are you to threatening us?" Emma said.


    "Shut your mouth, little bitch! You just arrived here from a few months ago, don''t act like you know everything... I was here for 3 years and I know everything than you two!" said Aleesha.


    "Then, go away and don''t disturb us. You said you know everything but why did you disturb us so suddenly? You didn''t afraid someone will get angry because of what you do to us?? We never met you or even talk to you before.... Why did you do this?" said Rivera.


    "You just a new people here. Don''t act arrogantly. A rookie like you two should respect us!" said the other woman.


    "Why should we respect arrogant Hunters like you all??" said Rivera again.


    "You--" Aleesha swing her hand to Rivera and try to slapped her face. Rivera realised that Aleesha tried to harm her and she take two stepped backward. Unfortunately, it was a bit late and Aleesha''s sharp and long nails touched the edge of Rivera''s face.


    "Aaooohh!!" Rivera touched her face. It was so painful that even Rivera could shed a tears. But she don''t want to show it in front of Aleesha and her friends because that is what they want. They want to see the weak people getting bullied.


    "You stupid woman!!" Rivera cannot hold anymore as she stepped foward and she grab Aleesha''s hair. Aleesha scream out loudly wheb Rivera pulled her hair and pushed her to right and left repeatedly.


    Emma who was shocked with Rivera''s sudden attack tried to pull Rivera back.


    Aleesha''s friends also tried to make Rivera let Aleesha go but in the end, all of them were included in the fight.


    The fight become more loudly and loudly and start to attract attention other Hunters. The place become more chaos when the fight didn''t stop.


    Suddenly, someone entered the fighting arena and she quickly grab Rivera''s hands and pushed her to the back while the other woman were pushed to the ground.


    Aleesha cried out in pain when the girl pushed her to the ground with her leg. Aleesha tried to fight back but the pressure on the girl''s leg was so strong that even Aleesha couldn''t get up.


    Bambam and Livnah approached Emma and Rivera. They look for any wound or injury from the fight before.


    Aleesha''s friends tried to help Aleesha but when they saw it was Becky, they hesitated to help her. Who didn''t know who Becky is. She was the most strongest and elite Hunter Junior in the Royal Organisation. She has killed many vampires during outside mission and even Becky killed most of the strongest vampires.


    It would be a normal thing if someone help Becky to kill them but in reality is, Becky do it all by herself. She didn''t need anyone help to kill all the vampires.


    Becky was the most feared Hunters in the Organisation too because she easily loose her temper and whoever made her angry would get the sequences thousand times more than usual. How scary is that!


    Even the highest ranking Hunters don''t want to mess up with her.


    "How dare you messing with my friend! Who do you think you are to bullied my friend like that? You didn''t afraid that I would revenge you back?" said Becky with cold gaze.


    "They suddenly come here and deliberately bumped to Emma. Then they insult us for being a rookie!" said Rivera and she pointed her index finger toward Aleesha and her friends.


    The look on Becky''s face turn more dark. "What did you say??"

 Chapter 52 - Who Did You Call? (3)

    "What did you say?"


    "Are you saying that we, as a rookie.. We are not strong enough like you all??" said Becky, her voice full of threatening tone.


    Aleesha''s friends shake their heads faster and they took two steps away quickly. A feared expression showed on their face.


    Becky look at Aleesha which was lying down under her feet. "Listen here you f.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch! Don''t ever disturb my friends again or I will be the one who broke that f.u.c.k.i.n.g bone from your f.u.c.k.i.n.g back. And I make sure you will taste how the f.u.c.k.i.n.g hell tasted in reality. Did you really want me to do that??.."


    Aleesha gritted her teeth but she cannot do anything. If she fight this little girl now, she will get more trouble later. She still want to alive but she also has a pride which cannot been trampled by random people; especially like Becky.


    Never mind... Let''s agreed to what she said for now. She will surely break my bones if I didn''t listen to her. I will surely get revenge for this later. Just wait for it...


    "I understand... I will not do it again...."


    Becky pinned Aleesha harder to the ground using her feet making Aleesha grunted in pain. She look at Aleesha with a dark-looking eyes as if she want to kill Aleesha right now.


    "I don''t need you to understand... I just want you to apologise to my friends and swear never disturb us again."


    What??Apologise?? No way!!


    "No!! I don''t want to apologise...!!!"


    Becky pinned her harder this time without any mercy. Aleesha scream in pain. Becky''s leg was right on her chest so when Becky put more pressure on her leg, her chest feel more pain.


    But that didn''t stop Becky to keep pushing her foot harder on Aleesha''s chest. Instead she was happy that Aleesha screamed out loudly because of the pain.


    "Becky.... Stop it! She is still our Senior.. We have to respected them. Even if they bullies Emma and Rivera, we still have rules here. Besides, for us to keep alive is never make any enemies among us. You still remember where we are??" said Bambam, walk toward Becky and touched Becky''s shoulder to calm her down.


    If no one stop her, Becky would become like a beast and going rampage again.


    Upon hearing what Bambam have said, Becky quickly loosen up the tense on her feet and she walked away from Aleesha. She grunted in annoyance while she was walking. Becky really didn''t satisfied because she cannot beat Aleesha.


    Aleesha sighed in relieved. However, the pain on her chest still hurt. She look at Becky with a deadly eye.


    "I''m so sorry for what Becky have done to you, Senior. We really don''t meant it. But let me give you warning, Senior. If you really messing around with us, she will never forgive you again. You better stay away from us, the far the better. You don''t want to spend your time in the Medic Room for one year, right??" said Bambam to Aleesha.


    Aleesha become quiet after she heard that. She almost forget that Becky was the most dangerous Hunter to deal with because of the anger. If vampires are scared of her, then all the Hunters is also didn''t want to messed up with her. She has the different yet scary aura that make everyone stay alert around her.


    She also heard it that Becky was the most strongest and elite Hunters in the Royal Organisation. When there is a mission outside, Becky would be in the front row to lead the team to attack the vampires.


    Aleesha feel weird though. Becky has a tiny body with only 149 height but she was the best among the best. She was only entered the Royal Organisation and was still learning a few months ago but now she already at the highest rank in the Hunters Rank.


    "Let''s go, guys... We''ve done here. We don''t want her to make another move again. Who now Becky might actually kill her."


    "She was so annoying.. How dare she say we are rookie... She was a rookie once. Don''t try to insult people like that. Aargghhh.. I''m frustrated, I can''t beat her."


    "Hey, Becky... You shouldn''t beat her. She is our senior."


    "So what? She was so annoying."


    "Becky, thank you for coming to help us." Emma jumped to Becky''s side and hugged her. Becky quickly pulled Emma away and with an irritated face she said, "I don''t do this for free. I want to eat seafood!"


    "Fine... I will choose you the finest seafood meal today."


    Becky smiled widely. "Cool!"


    Aleesha''s friends quickly tun toward Aleesha and helped her to stand up again.


    "Are you okey, Aleesha?" asked Quincy.


    "That was close. I''ve thought that she will kill you for sure."


    "She was scary. I cannot even look her in the eyes."


    "Shut up, guys... Don''t mention that kid in front of me. It was enough I''ve been humiliating in front of everybody today. I will make sure to get revenge later!" Aleesha said with a serious face.


    "Are you serious, Aleesha? You want to get revenge to Becky?"


    "Yes!"


    "Are you kidding? She was the strongest and elite Hunters in our organisation. How could you possibly win over her? Besides, if she know that you were doing this to her, she will surely kill you this time."


    Aleesha grunted in anger. "I don''t care. I have my own way to get revenge.. And if you guys don''t want to help me, then fine. I''ll do it myself....."


    Aleesha''s friends turn to quiet after that. They couldn''t stop Aleesha anymore because she was very stubborn girl. If she want to do that, then that things must happen no matter what ever it cost.


    But the target was not that easy. It was Becky. The most strongest and elite Hunters in Royal Organisation. Everybody know her temper and no one dare to mess up with her; especially when she was already in bad mood.

 Chapter 53 - The Ranger Team

    After the dinner, all of the girls gathered around at the living room at their dormitory to have some nice chit-chat.


    April and Wanda is not there with them.


    April has a date with her boyfriend while Wanda was spending time with her husband. Only the nine girls was left at the dormitory.


    Livnah let out a big sighed. "I miss home. I miss my bed, I miss our friends from the old world. When will we get back home??"


    "Be patient, dude... We only have to complete our mission to get home," said Nic.


    "But we never doing anything regarding to our mission. We just only go out and killed some lowly vampires. This is not gonna enough to make us home early," said Becky.


    "Oh my Gosh.. I feel like I want to cry. I miss my mom and dad," said Emma while she using her hands to fanning her face which was now already turn to red.


    "Yeah, me too... I want to cry so badly because I miss them. But we can''t go home yet when that queen didn''t die first. We have to find her and kill her," said Dee.


    "We never make a move on how to search that bitch.. How could we kill her then? We always stuck in here and I think we never be able to get out from here and find that queen," said Suzy. She was sitting on the solo sofa as she was drinking her milk coffee with a gentle gesture.


    "You want to get out from here as well?? I thought that you want to stay because all you did before is dating with Kristen. And I thought that you want to built a new life with him," said Bambam to Suzy.


    "Yeah, I can see that too. You and Kristen always being together.. Like whenever you are, he will be there too. It is creepy though, he never get over with you even though you two always meet up," said Chellyne again.


    "Who said that I like Kristen? He is just my ''friends'' in here... I don''t want to stay in here just because of him. I want to get my old life too," said Suzy again. She deliberately pronounced ''friend'' louder than any other words.


    "Fine, we understand what you want to tell us. Every each one of us want to go home... But it was not the time yet... We still need more time to find that queen and kill her. We have to make a new strategy so that we can find that queen," said Dee.


    "What do you suggesting then?" asked Nic.


    "I don''t know... I don''t have any idea in my mind right now. Anyone has any suggestion??" asked Dee while she looking at all of her friends.


    "Naa..." Becky shake her head slightly.


    "How about.... We go out there and find the queen by ourself?" asked Rivera.


    All of the other girl look at Rivera.


    "You joking right? We''re going out there without knowing anything about outside world? Are you telling us to kill ourself earlier?" said Livnah.


    "What? I''m just saying my opinion. Fine then, don''t asked me about my opinion again!" Rivera pouted while she lying over the sofa.


    "Your joke is so lame, Rivera," said Bambam.


    "I''m not joking!"


    "Wait, I think I have heard that there was a team that was responsible for searching the queen. If I''m not mistaken, that team called as The Ranger team... I don''t know but I think it was a good idea if we join this team," said Chellyne.


    "Ranger team? Why I didn''t know about this?" asked Emma.


    "Of course you don''t know because this team just established a few months ago. A few teams already formed from other Organisations and it seems to be quite successful. Maybe with this a good method to capture that queen. Besides, our top priority is to kill the queen to make all of the other vampires stop, isn''t it??" said Chellyne.


    "Tell us more about this Ranger Team? What other thing this Ranger Team can do?" asked Bambam.


    "Well, from what I know, this Ranger Team was established to find where is Queen Marrie and they were responsible to locate where she lived. Ranger Team only established to find Queen Marrie, they didn''t have to take any kind of mission unless it was related to Queen Marrie."


    "So it was some kind of spying?" asked Livnah.


    "You can say like that... Because this mission need the team to move silently. The vampires or the Queen cannot know about their identity or they will be killed," said Chellyne.


    "Of course the Queen will kill whoever that want to try to find her," said Nic.


    "So you mean that we have to sign up for this team?" asked Dee.


    Chellyne nodded. "Oh and one more thing, the Hunters who want to sign in for this team has to faced the reality that they would be facing a great danger from the moment they sign in. Because, doing mission outside the Organisation is quite dangerous but doing mission in Ranger Team called suicide."


    "Suicide, huh? Where did you heard that bullshit?" said Becky smirking.


    "I''ve heard it from our senior," said Chellyne.


    "Becky, please mind your language. That will bring bad influence to us," said Dee.


    "What? This is just how I''ve been, remember? I always been like this. What is the point for stopping me now??" said Becky annoyingly.


    "Anyway, what is the benefit for us to join this team?" asked Suzy.


    "Are you forgetting about something? There main purpose why this team was established is to find the Queen. If we sign in, we can find the Queen and killed her ourselves... Which is more faster than we have to wait for someone to killed her. I think we never going to get home like that, " Bambam said.


    "Bambam is right, everyone... We have to killed that bitch to get home quickly. Are you guys want to go home or what??" said Livnah.


    "Of course we all want. Why do we need to stay here? This is not our home," said Rivera.


    "Alright, guys... So let''s do this quickly so that we can go back home quickly... Everyone agreed with me?" said Becky.


    "So, that''s mean.. All of us will sign in for this team??" asked Nic.


    "Absolutely!" said Bambam.


    "Then it was clear. Every each one of us will sign in!" said Dee.


    "ALRIGHT!!!"


    "Whatever, guys... I will follow you all in whatever you decide.. But I want to go tk sleep first... I''m tired and need a good sleeping now. Good night, everyone!" Suzy walked toward her bedroom door. She was yawning two times before she stepped inside her bedroom.


    When they saw Suzy were already entered her room, Nic also stand up. She yawned while looking at her friends."I think I want ti to go to sleep early today. Good night, guys!" And with that, Nic walked to her room.


    After that, one by one, the girls walked into their bedroom.


    Dee walked toward her huge window made from glasses. The red huge curtain was decorated to the window and a golden-yellow rope was tied to it so that the curtain didn''t block the view to the outside.


    Dee look at the night sky. She let a deep sighed. "We going home... Soon!!"

 Chapter 54 - The Announcement(1)

    Just like the other days, another beautiful yet peaceful morning coming again. Like usual, the girls would wake up early and start to preparing themselves. After they have done, all of them walked together to the Dining Hall.


    As the girls were walking on the stairs, they saw a couple was fighting with each other at the stairs. Their voice was so loud until the dormitory two rows from there could heard they fighting.


    The girls stopped to look at the couple. They were curious to see who was the couple.


    "Oh, it was Carlos... What is he doing here?" said Emma.


    "Elisha?? Oh no wonder Carlos was here. It was because of Elisha," said Livnah.


    Suddenly the girls could see that Elisha was crying in front of Carlos.


    "Wow, Elisha really love Carlos that much. She even shed a tears in front of Carlos just only to get his attention," Chellyne said with a mocking voice.


    "A person who shed tears like that was weak. That is why Carlos don''t like Elisha. Why should Elisha wasted her time to get Carlos''s attention?" Nic scoffed.


    Even though Elisha was crying in front of Carlos, Carlos has never intention to calm her down. Carlos even didn''t look at Elisha. He just standing there, crossing his hands on his chest and watch Elisha crying. His cold face could tell that he really don''t have any intention to do that.


    "Carlos seems like to hate Elisha that much. He even didn''t want tk calm Elisha down.. He is really not a gentleman," said Rivera.


    "Well, that''s good too.. Why should Carlos calm her down. It was Elisha who was crying like a baby only to get Carlos''s attention," said Suzy again.


    "Why did you defend Carlos so suddenly??" asked Emma.


    "Anyway, it was not only Carlos who didn''t like Elisha. His brothers also didn''t like her because she was so busybody. Everything Carlos do, Elisha must know about it too. Sounds like a creepy stalker, right?" said Chellyne.


    "Where did you''ve heard that?? Why I never know about that?" asked Livnah.


    "I just heard it from Carlos''s brothers before when we were eating dinner at the Dining Hall," said Chellyne.


    "So, how about we disturb them?" asked Becky along with her devil smiling face.


    "What do you want to do?? "asked Bambam, smiling excitedly. She also has the same idea with Becky, to teased the couple.


    " I don''t know but maybe we can try to talk to Carlos? Elisha was some kind of that geek girlfriend so maybe if we talked to Carlos, Elisha would be so angry," Becky smirked.


    Bambam was thinking about what Becky have said before she nodded. "Oh okey. Let''s do this!"


    "That''s enough you two. Let them settle the problem between them... We have to go to the Dining Hall, I''m hungry!" said Suzy.


    "Are you really that hungry or are you miss Kristen?" teased Emma. Suzy glare at Emma. "Shut up!"


    "Let''s go to eat then. I''m hungry too..." Nic continued walked on the stairs to the Dining Hall while her friends were following her from behind.


    On their way, they meet a tall and handsome man. Emma who recognised this person quickly approaching him and waving her hands to that man. "Oh good morning Russell. Did you have a good sleep last night?" Emma greeted.


    Russell smiled politely to Emma. "I''m good, thank you for asking. Did you heading to the Dining Hall as well?"


    "Yes, we just on our way toward there."


    "That''s good. Then what about I joining you guys?" asked Russell.


    "Sure!" said Emma happily.


    After that all of them heading to the Dining Hall again.


    "Oh, so that was Russell," whispered Rivera to Bambam who was walking beside her.


    Bambam chuckled when she heard what Rivera have said.


    The girls then entered the Dining Hall. They choose their breakfast and find seats to eat together. While they were eating, their table were the loudest among all the Hunters because of one of them was a talkative person which is Livnah. Becky and Bambam who was also playing around while eating their breakfast also making the tables more noisy.


    Only Suzy didn''t breakfast with them because she was eating her breakfast with Kristen at the other side of the Dining Hall.


    After the breakfast, the girls decided to go to the House Tree because they didn''t go there in a long time. They want to spend time together there and also want to practise a little bit.


    While they were walking, an announcement were echoing in all over the area through the speaker.


    "All Hunters of Royal Organisation, please gathered around in the Stadium Hall now!"


    "We need to gathered around now? I mean, like right now? What for?" said Rivera.


    "Yes, you crackhead. The announcement already said right now, why did you repeat it again? Now, come on... We will know about it when we gathered at the Stadium Hall," said Dee.


    Rivera snorted when Dee said like that to her.


    All of the nine girls walked to the Stadium Hall along with other Hunters. They take their seats at the five row in front at the second floor, which can see the entire area of the stadium.


    "Look there!" said Livnah while pointing to the other side of the stadium. Everyone look at the person which Livnah just pointed to.


    It was Lyeon with his friend, Symantha.


    "What about them? Why did you suddenly telling us about then?" asked Bambam.


    "I don''t see anything wrong with them. What do you want us to see exactly?" asked Chellyne.


    Livnah clicked her tongue in annoyance. "Can you guys think with your brains? Where did you put your brains this morning? In the closet? In your shoes?"


    "Shut up, just tell us what is it!? Why did you make us so clueless??" said Becky irritably.


    "I just want to show you guys about Lyeon and Symantha. I''ve always seen then together but there is no way they are not a couple... Don''t you think so? When we first met Lyeon, he said that he was single," said Livnah.


    "Are you concerning about that? Really? That was a stupid question, Livnah. Of course they were a couple. Just look at them, look at their gummy smile toward each other. Even Lyeon never treat us like how he treat Symantha," said Nic.


    "Oh Gosh Livnah... You don''t have to be so concerned about them. They have their own life, we don''t have to disturb them," said Chellyne.


    Livnah snorted angrily. She just want to show her friends about Lyeon and Symantha but she didn''t think that they would not be so excited over it.


    "Damn you, guys.. Can you all support me for once?"

 Chapter 55 - The Announcement(2)

    "It''s okey, Livnah. We know what are you trying to say to us but don''t you think that we shouldn''t mind other people business? Besides, Lyeon was nobody to us. He is just our senior and mentor before. If we disturb their life like this, I''m afraid it will be more difficult for us to go home," said Dee.


    "I understand," Livnah sighed.


    "Good!"


    While they were talking, an average old man walking into the middle of the stadium from the back door. He is wearing a green uniform with many flags and badge on it. His long and black beard were emitting his dangerous and intense aura from that man.


    Soon as the man stop at the middle of the stadium, everyone become quiet and sit properly on their seats. No one of them opened their mouths.


    "What happen here? Who is that old man?" whispered Rivera to Nic.


    "Syytt.. Keep still!" said Nic.


    "Good afternoon, everyone. As you know, which is why all of you gathered here was because the Royal Organisation has already developed a new team called Ranger. But first, for the first year of this semester who doesn''t know who I am... I am General Joseph, the highest rank General in the Royal Organisation. Today, what I want to tell you all about is that the Royal Organisation need some participation of all Hunters in the Royal Organisation in these Ranger Team."


    "These Ranger Team was developed to investigate and collect data about Queen Marrie. The registration will begin today and will end by tomorrow evening. Only the best from the best would be chosen for this job because it required your strength and power to do this mission. The detail will be given later after the name for the participants have been obtained. For now, let the registration be opened!"


    After General Joseph announced the simple and compact information to the Hunters, he walked out by the back door again.


    Only after General Joseph was gone that all thr Hunters start to talked again. Some of the Hunters are excited to register for this Ranger Team but there are also some of them don''t want to go and they even walked away with a shake of head.


    As for the nine girls, they become extremely excited and happy to register even when they just think about it.


    "Just like what you have told us, Chellyne. This Ranger Team is really do exist. Now is our chance to register and find Queen Marrie. After we killed her, we can go back home," said Bambam excitedly.


    "Yeah, you''re right, Bambam... I''m so excited for this because we already stepped one step to our way to go home," said Livnah again.


    "We can go home!!" screamed Becky happily.


    "But guys... Don''t you think that this is dangerous? I mean, finding Queen Marrie is not that easy and if they know that we are trying to find Queen Marrie, they might kill us," said Emma.


    "Emma, we''re already dead when we come here. It just our decision to do it or not. Since everyone want to go home, all of us want to do this. Even though it will kill us all, it would be good if we have tried to get home," said Dee.


    "Don''t worry, Emma... We are all here to help you. You are not alone. Wherever you get danger, we will come to help you and save you. As long as we always together and we can get home together," said Nic. She patted Emma''s shoulder to give Emma support.


    Emma look at her friend''s confident face. All of them smile at Emma without any fear shown on their face. Looks like they are determine to get home as soon as possible.


    Emma sighed heavily as she smiled while she nodded her head. "Fine, then.... But when we realise that we cannot go any further we have to stop. I don''t want any of us died in this stupid mission because it was more important if all of us can go home together."


    "Yes, we understand that Emma. You don''t have to worry that much. We''re all here to help each other. That is why nine of us travelled through time to help each other," said Becky again.


    "That is true, Becky. We have each other back. Whatever happened, we go through it together. That is what friends do," said Chellyne.


    Emma smiled in relief.


    "Awww, you guys are so sweet. I want to cry already. Then guys, group hugs!!" Livnah said with her childish voice.


    All of the nine girls then laugh together as their hugs each other shoulder; like they want to share their problem with each other. They want to give a comforting support to each other that they can depends with each other.


    It would be really sad if one of them cannot go home and the others cannot help. It would be really weird if one of them cannot go home and the others can survived.


    They have come to this world as nine members of them and they should return like this too.


    This mission maybe hard and it was not easy like it look like. They might get killed during the mission and cannot return home but they have each others back. Whatever happen, they should support each others and help each others.


    They didn''t know why they were chosen to travelled through time to this world but somehow, there must be a reason why they can travelled into here.


    They admit that they miss their home, their family and their old life but to get home, they have to killed the queen.


    It was either their life would be killed or the queen''s life but they didn''t regret it when they have to die to killed Queen Marrie because they think they are worth it.


    They worth it because they have tried to find a way to get home. Is it a crime to find a way home?


    They want their old life, that''s all.


    These girls just trying to live their already hard life in these world to get home.


    What else they can do to get home then?

 Chapter 56 - Revenge

    Far away from the Royal Organisation, there was an old mansion which was built on top of the hill. The old mansion was ruinous and dilapidated. Even though that building was too old for people to live in, there was another creatures who still making that mansion as their secret meeting. It was none other than the vampire.


    Queen Marrie, the ruler of all vampires in the world was also there.


    She was standing at the corner of the living room which now doesn''t have any walls anymore. The light from the moon illuminated the place where she was standing, but her face still hidden among the dark side. She was wearing a dark red dress and was holding a small knife in her hands.


    Behind her back, at the living room, there are four people with black soldier uniform is kneeling on the floor while their hands were tied to their back. Surrounding them was another ten vampire who wore a black robe.


    One of the vampire walked toward Queen Marrie. He is Barnabas, one of the most loyal follower of Queen Marrie. "My Queen... we have capture these soldier when their try to break through the barricade. Three of them was already killed by the other vampire."


    "Their already break through my barricade?" Queen Marrie said.


    "Yes, My Queen. But we manage to stop them before they reach the tower," said Barnabas.


    "They break through my barricade and that is mean they were already bold enough to enters my territory. They know where our hiding spot and they know where our weakness spot. We already know they intention is want to kill us. For a decades, they try to destroyed us, banished us from this world although we are the most gifted creature in this world. Human are only a weak creature and a weak creature doesn''t deserve to lived in this world. We have our job to do, which was kill the weak and let the only stronger creature to alive." While she was talking, Queen Marrie start to walked slowly around the house.


    The eyes of the four soldier followed every step that the Queen take.


    "I''ll lived in this world for a hundred of decades already and I know how every creature developed to adapted into new situation. And the most weak creature I''ve ever seen is the human race. Their couldn''t breathe underwater or even hold their breath for an hour. They couldn''t fly in the sky and they even cannot fight the other creature. But then, when they found out about machine that could make them stronger, they started to killed the other creature. They even dare to kill our generation, was once admired by the human race. This time I want to pay back what they have done to us."


    Queen Marrie walked near the soldier and stop in front of them. She look at the soldier with a cold-blooded face but still the aura around her was full of revenge motive.


    One of the soldier look at Queen Marrie without feeling afraid at all. "Before the vampires lives, the human race is already lived in here. Vampire was only a fail subject when the scientists are experimenting on you. We tried to kill you before you kill other human, but didn''t expect you to be this stronger. The universe now become unstable because of what you have done to the human race. Vampires are not supposed to live in here. You are destined to be another fail creature than us."


    Queen Marrie suddenly laughed at the soldier''s word. "Where did you get that fact? Another one from your history which you told your kid when they go to bed? Then tell me, soldier.... If we are was this fail subject you believe we were, and then why we were this stronger than you?"


    "My Queen, we must kill this soldiers. There is no use for us to keep them alive, they only make our plan failing," Caroline said. She was a tall girl with a brown cream skin and has a curly hair. She was the most strongest female vampire in Queen Marrie''s vampire clan.


    "Patient, my soldier. We have that much time to kill them."


    Queen Marrie turn around and she look at the moon again. "Well, did you all do the mission I order you to do?"


    Another male vampire come forward. He has a nice handsome face with a green eyes. His white skin show his youth and thus making him look like a 19 years old. He is known as Harris. "Yes, My Queen. We are already done it."


    "Then tell me."


    "This... human race started to build a new investigation team. They are called the Ranger Team. They motive was clear- to kill Queen Marrie. All the organisation in the world are already established their investigation team for this mission. Until now, there are only two Ranger that have reach our barricade and ten other Ranger Team is dead. This soldiers that with us right now is the second Ranger Team who reach the barricade. They are from the Blue Pigeon Organisation," Harris said.


    "That organisation is already know too much about us. I''m afraid that our secret hideout might be exposed to other Organisation too. What are we gonna do, My Queen?" Cindy asked.


    Queen Marrie sighed a little. A little smiled was formed on her lips. "They started to getting bold and bold everyday. They even forget who they were for all this time. Alright, then... Let''s us make them remember once again. They want to have some fun, then let''s play with them. Argon, prepare the army... We have a mission to do," Queen Marrie said.


    Argon, a man with his face full of his beard and curly hair quickly nodded at Queen Marrie''s order. "Right away, My Queen."


    "What about this soldiers, my Queen? Should we kill them or what?" asked Linda.


    Queen Marrie look at the soldiers before she smiled sarcastically. "I don''t need them anymore. I already have enough puppet in my castle. Besides, they were not that important anymore. Kill them and give the wolf their dead body."


    "With pleasure," said Caroline with a sparkled light in her eyes. When it comes to killing human, it was one of Caroline favorite part. Rip out their hearts out from their body and enjoying their fresh blood was the most satisfying thing she ever do.


    "You not gonna win over this, you bitchy vampire. We will make sure to kill you and all of your clan," shouted one of the soldiers.


    Cindy grabbed his collar aggressively and grinned toward him. "Shut up!! Save your energy to shout and use it to scream your last word before you die!!!"


    Queen Marrie walked away from the soldier. A few moments later, a loud scream could be heard from the living room.


    From the dead body of the dead soldiers, the fresh red blood start to flowing on the floor.


    Cindy look at the dead soldier she killed. She throw away the heart she ripped out from the soldier''s body onto the floor and slowly, she licked her hand which now was full of blood. She smiled out of satisfied.


    Queen Marrie walked toward the corner of the living room where she was standing there a while ago. She look at the moon. "The time for human race to vanished is now come, isn''t it? It is the time for me to revenge is come. I swear to kill all the human who killed my clan. They didn''t give any sympathy when they killed us and I should do the same."

 Chapter 57 - Destined

    The next day, the list for the Ranger Team has been published. The list names are posted on the noticeboard in every place of the Royal Organisation.


    When the girls heard about it, they quickly search for their names too. When they saw their name was on the list, they shouted happily.


    "All of our name is listed?" asked Dee.


    Right now they are gathered near the noticeboard while the other Hunters are rushing to see the list.


    "Yes, I''ve searched it and all of us are listed into the Ranger Team. Just like what we''ve hope before," said Livnah. Only Livnah managed to see all the list since she is the first one to look at the list. Her other friends couldn''t look at it because the other Hunters already surround the noticeboard.


    Some of them cheered loudly because their name was listed on the paper list.


    "But the name listed in the Ranger Team still have too divided into another small group, right? Which means that, we will still be separated," Emma said with a sad tone in her voice.


    Thr girls stared at each other for a minute.


    "Well, at least we can join this Ranger Team and killed that bloody hell Queen Marrie. All we need to do is survive, right?" Becky said.


    "Surviving this condition is not that easy, Becky. But yes, you are right.. We just need to kill that vampire''s queen," Suzy said.


    "Hey, let''s look at the list again. There are no more Hunters at the noticeboard," Nic said while she pointing at the noticeboard.


    The girls walked toward the noticeboard and checked the list once again.


    "No way!!! No, no, no¡­ No way!!" Rivera shouted in a shrill voice.


    "What is it?" Bambam asked.


    "Why should I have to be in the same group with Greyson? Why that jerk?!!" shouted Rivera. She holds her head in frustration. She hates that man to the point that she doesn''t want to see his face but why did they have to be in the same group this time?


    "Wah, you two are really destined to be together," said Becky teasing Rivera. She and Bambam and quickly do their high-five together.


    "This is not funny, Becky.. This is not funny at all¡­ Why did they do such things like this??" Rivera said. She keep frowning every time she saw the name in the list.


    "Of course this isn''t funny, Rivera. We gonna do this very serious," said Chellyne, also want to tease Rivera.


    Nic and Emma laughed at Rivera.


    "Guys, I''m serious!!!" shouted Rivera angrily.


    "What happen? What is it that makes Rivera angry??" asked a man''s voice.


    The girls turn around and they saw the boys were standing behind them.


    Rivera saw Greyson was walking with them and that makes her more frustrated. She groaned before she walked away with an annoyed face. "Hey, Rivera¡­ Where are you going??" asked Dee.


    "She really look like she pissed off. What happen to her??" asked Jakzen.


    "She was frustrated about the group member for the Ranger Team. She has the same group with Greyson," said Bambam.


    "The same group with Greyson. What is wrong with that??" asked Terence.


    "Don''t you know that Rivera hate Greyson so much. Even she don''t want to look at Greyson too," Becky said again, almost laughing because she feels so funny to see how Rivera acting in front of Greyson.


    When Greyson heard of it, he then quickly shifted his head toward Rivera. Rivera''s shadow almost gone behind the flowers. He sighed. She hates me that much?


    "Let me see the list again. I didn''t see it thoroughly before," said Mark and he approaching the noticeboard.


    Livnah also look at the list again and she looked at the member in the small group where she has been put on. Suddenly she saw Elvin''s name. ''Oh, why didn''t I saw his name early?''


    Then, Livnah can feels that someone caressed her head a few times. Livnah hold her head and she turned her head to the person who did it. Elvin was standing right behind her while his eyes were looking at the noticeboard.


    Elvin look at Livnah. "Looks like we were listed in the same group. I''m looking forward to it," said Elvin before he walked away.


    "Huh?" said Livnah confused.


    "Shit!!!" shouted Becky again.


    "What is it?" asked Bambam.


    Becky look at her friends and saw all of her friends were watching her and waiting for her to say something. While looking at them, Becky saw Lyeon among them and also looking at her. Becky smiled awkwardly while she shake he head. "Nothing!"


    "I''m going to the practise room. I still have things to do there. See you guys there!!" said Becky. She waved her hands to the others and she grabbed Bambam''s hand before they run away.


    "What was that? What happen to her??" asked Suzy confused.


    "Don''t know¡­ nevermind her!" said Dee again before she look at the list again.


    Lyeon move forward to the noticeboard and he read the list. Suddenly his lips formed a small smile. Enough for himself to realise it. Now he knows why that girl seems to be uncomfortable about something. Becky was in the same group with him. "Never thought that we were in the same team. Well, it''s gonna be interesting later," Lyeon said in a low voice.


    "Oh?" Dee''s eyes lock onto one name on the group where she has been listed. It was Dale''s name. He also in the same group with her. Dee quickly turn around and look at Dale.


    Dale was also looking at the noticeboard from a little far away. And then that was when Dale also looking at Dee. They keep staring at each other before Carlos standing in front of Dale to look at the noticeboard too.


    Dee then realised that she was staring at Dale for a long time and she looked to the front again. Gosh, why did I do that?


    When his way was interrupted by Carlos, Dale stared at Carlos with an angry gaze. How could he standing there, although there are many other places he could standing at? Haishh¡­


    "Looks like there is a lot of us have been chosen as the Ranger Team. How about we celebrate this tonight? Dinner time together, okay??" said Jakzen.


    "Nice¡­ That''s good, Jakzen!" said Mark.


    "You mean party??" asked Livnah.


    "Just for our team. Another team can do their own party! Don''t worry, it''s my treat," said Jakzen again.


    "What a good idea. I like that!!" said Emma.


    Everyone is cheering happily because Jakzen are treating them for party tonight.


    While they were cheering, Suzy was the only one who doesn''t get into the mood. She was still look at the noticeboard with a frown on her face.


    "What''s wrong, Suzy? You don''t like the party?" asked Nic.


    "No¡­ But it''s kind of weird. Why did Kristen also list in the same group with me??" said Suzy.


    "You don''t like it?" asked Chellyne.


    "That is what people''s destiny, Suzy. Don''t worry, you two are really destined to be together," said Dee.


    The other girls laughed.


    "That is not what I mean!!" Suzy said annoyingly.


    "Kristen is in our group. Looks like we have to work with him. Again," said Willy to Lyeon.


    Lyeon look at the list. He sighed.

 Chapter 58 - A Genius

    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    The sounds of the steps on the stairs continue as Chellyne walked on the stairs. She wants to go to the library that was located on the third floor in the Royal Castle. Chellyne wondered why they build the library on the third floor and not at the first floor. That''s why they can easily go to the library.


    Chellyne pushed the big door of the library. She was impressed to see the unique sculpture on the door. It shows a head of dragon and some of it shows a head of the griffin. Chellyne didn''t recognise other sculpture. She stepped into the library and she feels shocked to see the big and large library.


    There are many kinds of books in the library: small and big, thick and thin. The books are stacked neatly on the shelf.


    "Wow!!!" Chellyne look with her mouth opened widely. She never imagined this library was this big. She could enjoy all of her years in this Other World reading these books.


    "Right, now where should I begin? What should I read first??" said Chellyne.


    She walked in between the bookshelves while looking for book she want.


    While she was walking, she didn''t realise that a tall man was standing right in front of her. Chellyne bumped into the man. She didn''t have time to reach anything as her body fall back.


    "Argh!" Chellyne screamed.


    A muscular hand quickly grabbed Chellyne by her back and prevents Chellyne from falling down.


    Their eyes finally met each other.


    Chellyne was shocked and she hold her breath.


    Terence quickly help her up. "You should watch out where you were walking, Chellyne. If I didn''t catch you on time, you have already falling onto the floor."


    "Than-Thanks!" Chellyne stammered. She can feel her heartbeat increased and her face become hotter.


    "What are you doing here?" Terence asked.


    "Urm, reading¡­ Obviously," said Chellyne.


    "Hurm.. Okey. I never saw you in here," said Terence while he walked to another direction.


    Chellyne following him from behind. "Because it was my first time in here. When I heard there is a library here, I quickly rushed here. Why?? You also like to go here??" asked Chellyne.


    "This is my favorite place. Whenever I''m bored, I will spend my time here," replied Terence.


    Chellyne nodded. "I see."


    "You must like to read so much, don''t you? Not everyone likes to read books nowadays," Terence said. He picked a red book at one of the shelves.


    Chellyne look at the book Terence''s holding. Vampire''s World!?


    "Uh, yeah. I like to read books. Besides, it gives me a lot of knowledge and I can also spend my time with benefiting activity rather than doing nothing," replied Chellyne also picked a book. She glances at Terence and Terence just looking at the book he holds before he return it back to its place.


    "We enlisted in the same group of the Ranger Team. Are looking for some information about the mission??" asked Terence. He move to the other shelf again.


    "Yeah, I was. It''s better to be prepared for the mission so that I can help the members." Chellyne return the book she holds and follow Terence again.


    Terence smiled. "You really a working-hard person."


    "I was just wondering if we might find some clue to find where Queen Marrie is," said Chellyne.


    "I don''t want to disappoint you but we have already tried to find her in many cities but we never find her," said Terence. He pulled out another book.


    "I would never said it was impossible to find her. Just, you need to predict where she could have been and where she would be. You guys don''t have any plan to find her and that is why you cannot find her. In my prediction, she would like to hide among the normal people because no one would find her there¡­.."


    Terence shifted his glance toward Chellyne. Suddenly, he interested to hear what Chellyne want to say.


    "Or my second prediction is, she likes to live in a place where she can protect herself. The people, the environment, the vampire¡­ This factor is the most possible fact that would make Queen Marrie hide herself."


    "Wait, so are you saying that if we find the right place, we could find Queen Marrie!??" asked Terence excited. He never even think of why Queen Marrie would hide herself.


    "It''s just my prediction. We never knew it true or not," said Chellyne.


    "I don''t care whether it''s true or not. You''re a genius, Chellyne. I never think about it!" said Terence. He then move to another shelf and looking for something.


    Genius? He called me genius?? Chellyne become confused for a second but she keep following Terence." What? What is it that you never think of?? "


    Terence took out a big book and shows it to Chellyne. "History of The War." Chellyne''s face frowned in confused.


    "This is the history that includes all the history of war between the vampire. If we use this information and related it with another case, we can predict where she might lives," explained Terence.


    Chellyne''s eyes popped into excitement. She understand what Terence was saying now." Oh, I understand it now¡­ You''re are genius, Terence. Let''s start it!!" said Chellyne. She walked toward the table in the corner of the library.


    Terence turn dazed there. Genius? She is a genius, why would she called me a genius?


    Terence didn''t wait long as he also follow Chellyne. Then, they start to search for their first information.


    While they were searching, Chellyne saw a necklace with a peac.o.c.k symbol around Terence''s neck. The peac.o.c.k''s eyes is made from a white diamond and it will shine when getting in contact with the light.


    "So, the this city¡­" Terence stop talking and he look at Chellyne when Chellyne didn''t respond to what he was saying. "Hey, what are looking at??"


    Chellyne snapped out to the reality again. "Huh? What?? Oh, sorry, Terence¡­.. I was looking at your necklace. It was a pretty one."


    Terence look at his necklace when Chellyne mentioned it. "Oh, this one? This one is my mother''s gift. Pretty, right??"


    Chellyne smiled in agreement. "Oh, right¡­ Talking about your mother, I never saw your mother¡­.? Is she in another city??" asked Chellyne.


    When Chellyne asked Terence about his mother, Terence''s face suddenly become gloomy and he didn''t say anything. Chellyne realised the change in his face and she knew that it was her fault to ask the question to Terence. She feels guilty and at the same time blamed herself for asking such a stupid question.


    "You don''t have to answer it if you don''t want to say anything. I''m fine, I''m fine. Sorry for asking," said Chellyne. She laughed awkwardly while trying to comfort Terence.


    Terence shifted his head to Chellyne. Chellyne become quiet. No more laughing coming out from her mouth because of Terence''s serious face.


    "It''s fine. My mother¡­. Is already dead. She died when I was 7 years old¡­ A vampire kill her," said Terence with a sad tone.


    Chellyne gasped in shock. She never imagined that Terence would said like that. Killed by vampire? It must hurt to lose someone you love¡­


    "But the incident is ten years ago. Don''t feel sorry about it. At least I still have my father and my brothers," Terence said. He was smiling but deep inside him is hurt.


    Chellyne could see it. She saw the smile but it was fake. She could see the sadness from his heart when Chellyne look right into his eyes.


    Terence turn his head to Chellyne when Chellyne didn''t say anything. For a moment their eyes locked at each other.


    "You must be holding it for too long, right? The pain¡­ You endure it for too long¡­"


    Terence didn''t say anything as he kept staring at Chellyne.


    Chellyne realised that she was staring at Terence for a long time. "Anyway¡­ It''s already ten years and now you are 17 years¡­ WAIT!! Are you saying that you are 17 years old now???" shouted Chellyne.


    The shocked on Chellyne''s face confused Terence. "Yeah, I''m 17 years old now. Next year would be 18 years old. Why??"


    Chellyne blinked her eyes rapidly as she didn''t believe at Terence''s word. She was already three months in this Other World and she only found out Terence was only 17 years old. What? Does that mean he has the same age as me? With the rest of us??? I''m 17 years old and he also 17? Huhhh, at least it is not his older brother who was 17 years old¡­..


    "Chellyne, what is wrong??" asked Terence. He keeps waiting for Chellyne to say something but she didn''t say anything from the start.


    "Congrats, Terence. We are in the same age group. I am 17 years old too," said Chellyne happily and she shook hands with Terence.


    Terence look at Chellyne with unbelievable face. "You''re kidding?"


    "What kidding? I''m saying the truth."


    "There''s no way you are 17...at least you are just 14 years old," said Terence again.


    Chellyne gasped again. "No. I am 17. We all are. Me, Becky, Nic, Bambam, Dee, Suzy, Rivera, Emma and Livnah. We all are 17."


    "I''ve thought that Dee is 22 years old. She look like one," said Terence, holding his laugh.


    "No, Dee is also 17...why would you think she is 22?" said Chellyne, already laughing.


    "I also don''t believe Becky was 17 years old. She looks like she was 12 years old kid. She so short and act like a kid!!" said Terence.


    "Don''t you dare to say that in front of Becky. She will kill you!" said Chellyne. She laughed again when Terence said that Becky was short.


    "It''s truee¡­"


    "Stop it¡­"

 Chapter 59 - He Was A Fake

    Dee walked happily as if something was happening. She even whistle using her mouth and skipping a little bit when she was walking. It looks like she was in a very good mood today.


    Suddenly a volleyball was thrown toward Dee. The ball hit right to Dee''s head causing Dee to fall to the back.


    "Ouch!" grunted Dee in pain while she touched her head. She feels dizzy all of a sudden because the ball hit her head harder.


    A group of girls with five in total laughing mockingly at Dee. They approaching to Dee and look at them with a ridiculous look in their eyes.


    "Ooppss, sorry about that, dear. We didn''t see you there."


    "Is it hurt??"


    Dee looks at them and she started to feel angry. She stands up and with an angry face, she said, "Where you put your eyes, your idiot!!?? You think this is a volleyball field!!"


    "Oh, sweetie.. We''re already said sorry, right?" said one of them.


    Dee know her. She is one of Ovriel''s friends, Ratna. Dee sharpened her gaze to Ratna. "You did it on purpose. Damn you!!"


    "Of course we did it on purpose. Why did you think this is just a coincidence?" said Ovreil.She push Dee to the back.


    Dee stepped backwards a few steps because of the hard push from Ovreil. Woah, such a rude girl. "Don''t¡­ Touch me!!" said Dee harshly.


    "So, what? I''ve already touch you!" said Ovreil mockingly.


    "I''m warning you. Don''t touch me again," said Dee.


    "Listen, girl. I know that you hitting on Dale this few days but let me warn you about something. He loves me.. And I love him. So, back off, bitch! You don''t deserve him," Ovreil said and she pushed Dee to the back again.


    Dee trying to controlling herself from falling down. So she wants to get rid of me from Dale''s side. How hideous, it''s not me who was trying to hit on Dale. "Before you accused me for something, look for the truth, you idiot! It''s not me who trying to hit on him!!"


    "You think I will believe that? You think I don''t know!? You want to say that Dale is the one who want you? Wake up, ugly! Look at yourself. You are trying to manipulate the truth, right??" said Ovreil mockingly.


    "Yes, you don''t know about anything. You said that you love him. Well, from what I can tell, you are the one who bring disaster to Dale. He always sick when he was with you!!" said Dee.


    Ovreil push Dee again. "Sick??!! I was trying to help him! He needs help from a friend and his brothers couldn''t help him. You don''t know how many times I helped him!!"


    "I never saw him happy even once when he was with you. He was a fake when he was with you!!" said Dee.


    "Don''t tell me what to do, bitch!!! Before I hurt you, you need to stay away from Dale," said Ovreil.


    "Even if you didn''t say it, I will stay away from him. So, please get off you ugly finger from me!" said Dee.


    "Ugly? You called us ugly??" said Ratna.


    "At least we are better than you!!" said Ovreil''s other friends, Phenelope.


    Ratna and Phenelope come near Dee and start to push her.


    "Hey, what the hell are you guys doing to her?!!" shouted Becky. She quickly come to Dee and pushed Ratna and Phenelope away from Dee. With one push, the two women fall down to the ground. They groaned in pain when their back hit harder on the ground.


    Ovreil looks shocked when she saw her friends fall to the ground. She is more shocked when she saw Becky is now standing in front of her. Ovreil''s two other friends quickly hid behind her.


    "You bitch, you dare to bring your friends to bully my friend? Why don''t you just come to me and we will have a fair battle!!" said Becky to Ovreil. Her sharp eyes look into Ovreil''s eyes and deepened each time Becky talked.


    "Dee, are you okay, buddy?" asked Bambam who was now standing at Dee''s left. Livnah is standing at the other side. "What have they done to you?" asked Livnah.


    Ratna and Phenelope stand up again and they rushed to Ovreil''s side.


    "This is not your problem, shorty. So, back off!!" said Ovreil. Even though she knew Becky was a dangerous person to deal with but she won''t lose either.


    Bambam and Livnah shifted their heads to Ovreil at the same time. She called Becky shorty? Are you really want to die early?


    "You bring your friends to gang up my friend while she was being alone, you think I''m gonna let slide just like that?? And¡­ What? You call me shorty??" said Becky furiously.


    "She deserve that!" said Ratna.


    "You are short. What is wrong with that??" said Ovreil.


    "You shut the f.u.c.k.i.n.g up, bitch! You only know how to follow this bitch around while yourself is a weak one. You want me to slap you in the face??" said Becky brutally to Ratna while she pointing out her index finger to Ratna''s face.


    It make Ratna suddenly quiet down and couldn''t face Becky again.


    Becky look at Ovreil again. "I don''t know why you want to beat my friend and I don''t know why. I might want to let you go only for this time¡­ But you called me shorty¡­. You already messing up with me." Becky grabbed Ovreil''s collar harshly and she pulled Ovreil toward her.


    Ovreil tried to let herself from Becky''s hand but the grip on her collar was so strong and she couldn''t fight it back.


    Becky look at Ovreil and that look cause Ovreil to feared Becky. "You mess up with my friends next time and I will kill you. You better watch out because I will not forgive you that easily. And one more thing, I hate it when people call me shorty, especially when it comes from people like you."


    Ovreil feel feared but at the same time she also getting annoyed when there is someone smaller than her is giving her warning. It should be her who have to say it, not this shorty.


    "Now, go away! Don''t let me see you near her again!!!" said Becky. She pushed Ovreil to the back. The pushed is not harder than before but it is enough to make Ovreil fall to the back.


    Ratna and Phenelope quickly grabbed her.


    Ratna look at Becky with hatred in her eyes.


    Becky turn her gaze to Ratna."What are you looking at, stupid??? Don''t look at me like that. You want to challenge me??!"


    "Let''s go, Ovreil. We shouldn''t fight with her. You know what kind of person she is. The rumours is not a joke," said Ailla to Ovreil.


    Ailla know what kind of person Becky is. She always watching Becky at the training field and she was the strongest junior in their years. Even the strongest man can''t defeat her martial arts.


    Becky was a vicious and rough woman. She is also a short-tempered woman. All of her words must be followed when she says so. Even though Becky never do bully other people but almost all of the Hunters here feared her.


    Even half of the seniors also respected her because of her strength.


    If Ovreil fighting against her, she would be injured badly.


    Ovreil frowned in annoyance. She wants to beat that shorty once for all but she also knows that she could never touch her.


    Ovreil once watch Becky fighting in the real battlefield, killing the vampire and she was incredibly strong.


    "Maybe today I lose, but I will make sure to get revenge for this!!" said Ovreil to Becky.


    Becky snorted mockingly. "You can dream like that for all of your life!!"


    After that, Ovreil and her friends walked away in annoyance.


    "You really are strong like the rumours said, Becky. All of people didn''t dare to fight against you," said Bambam.


    "If we need to survive here, we have to let them now that we are not weak. Anyway, Dee, why would that f.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch is messing over with you!? Any problem?" said Becky.


    "She thought that I was hitting on Dale. But we are not. We are just friends. Besides we always hang out with Dale from the training session," said Dee.


    "Oh, that is why she attack you. She is jealous that Dale is now giving his attention to you!" said Livnah excitedly.


    "I''m not hoping this would happen. Also, I don''t have any connection with Dale. I''m¡­ I''m just a friend," Dee said trying to convince her friends.


    "Yeah, we know about that. Don''t worry, Dee. You''ve got our back!" said Bambam.


    "Thank you, guys."


    "I already gave her a warning. I hope she didn''t disturb you again. If she does, tell me so I can punch her face," Becky said.


    Dee laughed. "Thanks, Becky!"

 Chapter 60 - Your Saviour

    After the simple training at the archer field, Nic went back to the dorm to take something. It almost lunch time and she have to hurry. Or she will eat alone at thr table. When she reached the stairs at the second floor, Nic suddenly heard a noisy voice coming from a woman and a man.


    It seems like they are arguing about some matters.


    Nic stop and she takes a look at a couple who was arguing at the second floor stairs.


    "Carlos??!!" said Nic with a low voice.


    The person with Carlos is Elisha. Who is it other than Elisha? Only she is the one who is bold enough to disturb Carlos.


    Nic remembered what Terence has told them once at the Dining Hall. "Hermm¡­ Carlos didn''t like Elisha but Elisha like him? So it''s was kinda of side-love, isn''t? Poor Elisha."


    Nic stay at where she was standing and watching the drama in front of her.


    Elisha want to hug Carlos but Carlos quickly avoid Elisha. When Elisha want to cry, Carlos warn her that it''s not gonna work to him.


    "What a rude man! That woman love him so much but he doesn''t want to accept it. Ah, how can you force someone to love you," said Nic, still with a low voice. She didn''t want Carlos and Elisha realised her presence there.


    "Elisha, how many times do I have to tell you. Stop following me. You really are an annoying one," said Carlos heartless.


    "Carlos, please. I love you! Can''t you accept me again, please!!?" Elisha said almost look like she''s crying.


    "Accept you again?? That is what you have to said after you betrayed me? Shouldn''t you say that you are terribly sorry and want me to forgive you??!" said Carlos irritably.


    "Carlos, I know I''m wrong at that time. But I was trapped.. They want me to do it and I couldn''t reject it," said Elisha again.


    "At least you could tell me what happen at that time. Why did you run away?? Why did you only explained to me after half of the year? This is not fair for me, Elisha."


    Elisha started to cry but Carlos just stared at her, looking so cold. "I know¡­ I''m sorry. Please, Carlos. Forgive me. I--I cannot let you go!!"


    "You are so selfish, Elisha. Not only you leave me for no reason. You also run away with that man. You--you slept with him and abandon me. And now, after I start to forget everything, you want me to accept you back?? How is that fair for me!?" Carlos said with his voice almost shouted.


    "I--I didn''t slept with him. I--I¡­.."


    "Yeah right¡­ You''ve think I''m gonna believe it, AGAIN?? It''s not fair, Elisha. I was abandon and hurt for half of the year, because you left me for another man. This time, you have to feel the same thing as I do," said Carlos.


    "Carlos please¡­ Baby?!!" Elisha cry again and she grabbed Carlos''s hand.


    "Don''t call me baby. It''s disgusting. Because you call that man with the same name!!" shouted Carlos. This time he looks very angry.


    "Wopps, he was angry now! Hmm¡­ I know why he should be angry. The woman he loved has betraying him. That is so painful," said Nic. "I think I should step in!"


    "Carlos, please. I''m begging you!!"


    "CARLOS!!" Nic called.


    Carlos and Elisha turn around to look at Nic.


    "There you are, Carl. I''ve been looking for you everywhere," said Nic while approaching the two people.


    "Why are you here??!!!" asked Elisha without bothering to wipe her tears. Her face shows that she was uncomfortable when Nic disturb them.


    "Oh, I was looking for Carlos. He promised to eat lunch with me today. Come on, Carlos.. You promise me!!" said Nic to Carlos.


    Carlos look at Nic confused. What are you trying to do?


    Nic smiled to Carlos while giving him a hint by using her eyes. I was trying to help you to get out from here. Don''t you want to run away from her?


    Carlos look at Elisha who also look at them with a confused face. Oh, right. Her!


    "Carlos, what happen here? Who is she?? Why did you want to eat lunch with her. You never eat lunch with women other than me," said Elisha angrily.


    "Hey, Elisha. I''m Nic¡­ Carlos''s new friend. Your his ex-girlfriend, right? His brothers told me," said Nic. She want to shake hands with Elisha but Elisha just look at Nic''s hand with a disgusted face.


    "Ex girlfriend?? We''re not even broke up yet!" said Elisha.


    "Oh yes. Thank you for mentioning, Elisha," said Carlos. When Elisha heard it, her lips formed a very sweet smile.


    "Let''s break up!" And then the smiled gone.


    "WHAT!!" shouted Elisha. Slowly, she start to crying again.


    "Oh, man. You shouldn''t break up with her like that. Not in front of me," said Nic. She smirked toward Elisha.


    "I''m tired, Elisha. I''m tired to hear you crying. Since we''ve already broke up, let''s do our own work. I''m not gonna disturb your work and you too, shouldn''t disturb mine!" said Carlos.


    Nic nodded in agreement.


    Elisha stop crying immediately. Yup, just a fake crying. Like the drama queen always do! "What!? But, but, no!"


    "Nic, let''s go to lunch. I''m hungry!" said Carlos. He grabbed Nic''s left hand and pulled her out from that place.


    "Bye, Elisha. We see you when we see you! Oh, nice to meet you by the way. Next time we meet, let''s shake hands. We didn''t even shake hands yet!!" shouted Nic like a little kid.


    "Cut it out! You shouldn''t waste your time with her!!" said Carlos. He turn Nic''s body around and they started to walk away.


    Elisha groaned in annoyance. She look at Nic with an angry face. That bitch! How dare she interrupted in and take away Carlos. You think I''m gonna let this go! Not even for centuries!!


    "How did you know that I need help to run away from her!?" asked Carlos after they have already far away from Elisha.


    "I just know. Besides, I''ve been watching you two for a while. I was enjoying my time watching you two arguing," Nic said before she laughed while holding her stomach.


    "You were eavesdropping our conversation??" asked Carlos.


    "Yeah, sorry about that. I accidentally heard your conversation. By the way, since I was already helping you, you should consider me as the saviour," said Nic.


    "Saviour? You only help me get out.. Not helping me from the dead," said Carlos.


    "Its the same thing, dude. You might just wanna die when you cannot run away from that s.e.xy chick of yours," said Nic again.


    Dude? She called me dude?? She really act like a man¡­ "She was not that s.e.xy."


    "Why did you date her, then?" asked Nic mockingly.


    "It was a long time ago. Now I don''t think like that anymore," said Carlos.


    "Ahhhuuhh.. Okey, whatever you saying. But still, I declare myself as the saviour. By the way, you have a good taste. Elisha is a hot one but unfortunately, she is a bad bitch," said Nic.


    "Who do you think you are? A president to declare yourself as the saviour? And I don''t like you to say anything about Elisha again," Carlos said almost irritated.


    "I''m not the president but I am your saviour. Don''t worry, if she come to disturb you again, you can call me. I''m your savior, remember?" said Nic teasingly and she laughed. At the same time, she caressed Carlos''s hair like a mother do to her children.


    "Yeah you wish!" said Carlos again. He move his head away from Nic''s hand and fixing his hair again. His hair was a precious thing to him because that was his treasure to make all people who look at him feel amazed.


    "I''m not wishing because it''s already are," replied Nic again.


    This time, Carlos couldn''t replied it back. He frowned in annoyance because he cannot beat Nic in terms of word. All he can do was staring sharply at Nic.


    Nic look at Carlos when Carlos didn''t say anything anymore." What? What are you staring at?"


    "You--- Since when you become my saviour??!!" Carlos quickly grab Nic and pull her nose.


    Nic groaned in pain. "Argh, Carlos!!! That''s hurt, you bid idiot!! Stop it!!!"


    "Is it hurtful!!"


    "Let me go or I will kick you in the ass!!"


    "Take that!!"


    "Carlos, you pervert!!!"

 Chapter 61 - The Dinner

    Right at 6 pm, all the Ranger Team members gathered around the lake to celebrated their successfully enroll in the Ranger Team. All the group members was there.


    The Ranger Team member is divided into seven groups: The Alpha, The Bravo, The Charlie, The Lotus, The Mighty, The Pigeon and The Rickie.


    The dinner starts at 8 p.m but they come early to prepare for the event.


    From the start, Kristen and Suzy always stick together. Whatever Suzy do, Kristen would be there. The girls start to feel sick and tired of them but what could they do. Kristen also a member of Ranger Team and was listed in the same group with Suzy which is at the Alpha group.


    The chef who responsible to cook the food is Willy and Jakzen. Bambam, Emma, Ollyvia and Ariana were also helping them in the cooking section. Lyeon, Mark, Rexy and Sammy help them to move out the ingredients.


    Chellyne, Livnah, Dee, Jessy, Se Hwa and Perly was in charge of sorting the table and the chair and also other decorations for the party.


    Becky, Nic, Terence and Carlos are responsible to light up all the oil lamp to brighten the party event.


    The other members were also help what was important.


    While they are doing their work, Greyson, Dale, Elvin and Nicky were singing to cheer up the moment.


    Lyeon and other members help Jakzen to lift up all the ingredients they need to the cooking section. Rivera also want to help them.


    She tries to lift up a wooden box full of big pepper but she couldn''t.


    "Strange, why couldn''t I lift up this box? Is it because I was hungry?" murmured Rivera while looking at the wooden box.


    Sammy come and he lifted up the wooden box of pepper. Rivera gasped when she saw Sammy could lift up the box easily. Rivera stared at Sammy as he walked off with the boxes.


    "Well, he is a man. Sure he can lift it up," said Rivera, coughing a few times to cover her embarrassment.


    Rivera look at the wooden box full of eggplant. "Okey, let''s try it again. Don''t embarrass me this time, okay?" said Rivera as if the wooden box can talk to her.


    Rivera then try to lift up the wooden box. But once again, she cannot lift it up.


    Suddenly someone tapped her shoulder. Rivera quickly turn her head to the back.


    Lyeon smiled at her and said, "Nevermind, Rivera¡­ You shouldn''t help us. We can do it. You can go sit there."


    Rivera feels embarrassment. She shows her smile and try to act cool. "Oh, okey. If that''s what you want. I just want to help."


    "You don''t have to help us. We can do this job," said Lyeon again. He lifted the wooden box that was two times bigger than the eggplants box.


    Rivera gasped again but she quickly hide it because Lyeon is looking at her.


    "You can go sit there, Rivera. Let the men do this work," said Lyeon again. He walked away to send the wooden box.


    Rivera watched Lyeon go and she saw the big muscular hands of Lyeon when he lifted up the box. Rivera was impressed. "Woo, such a muscular man! How masculine is that!!" said Rivera praised in a low voice.


    Near them was Becky. And Becky saw what did Lyeon do to Rivera and how Rivera act. But it didn''t give any impact on her.


    Becky just looking at them with a calm face and she continue to light the lamp.


    Nic approaching her while holding a torch.


    She smiled brightly to Becky. "Becky, don''t you think they are creative? Even though we have a torchlight and modern lamp to lights this place, but they insist on using this torch and oil lamp??"


    "Yeah, they sure are creative. Anyway, it was fun to light up this oil lamp," said Becky.


    "Right!!!"


    Becky put the oil to the oil lamp and Nic use the torch to light it up. Suddenly the fire turn bigger and the flame come toward Nic.


    Nic and Becky was shocked but couldn''t react at the same time.


    Terence quickly pushed Nic to the back until the fire return to it smaller size.


    Nic gasped in relief. She didn''t hurt at all. It''s all because Terence help her right on time.


    "Fuh! Nic, that was close. Thankfully, Terence pushed you right on time," said Becky. Becky is far from the fire than Nic so she didn''t get hurt by the fire.


    "Thank you, Terence. I almost got burnt!" said Nic to Terence. When Terence shifted his head to Nic, Nic suddenly become fl.u.s.tered.


    "Are you really okey? Be careful next time. It was dangerous. Lucky I pushed you or you might be spending your time at the Medic Room," said Terence.


    "Yes, I''m okey," said Nic again, blushing. Damn, I cannot like him. Not at this time!


    "What happened here??" asked Carlos, also coming with a torch in his hand.


    "Nic almost got burnt by the flame. Terence managed to pushed her on time," explained Becky.


    "Got burnt?? Are you alright, Nic??" asked Carlos.


    Nic nodded softly.


    "Let''s light up the last lamp," said Terence.


    He and Carlos then move to the last lamp.


    "Are you sure you okey, Nic?" asked Becky.


    "Huh? Yeah, I''m okay. Why?" said Nic.


    "Because you were blushing!! Did your face got burnt as well?" asked Becky again.


    Nic quickly cover her face with her right hand. "What blushing? Maybe it''s because of the lights of the lamp," Nic said as she walked away hurriedly.


    Becky look at Nic furiously.

 Chapter 62 - Lover of His Life

    Bambam is washing the chicken after it being chopped into small pieces. While she was washing, she sings with a low voice.


    Jakzen come to her side like he was looking for something. "Where is the chopped carrot??"


    "Oh, you mean that one??" asked Bambam pointing to the carrot at her right side. It was already washed right after it''s been chopped.


    Jakzen look at the carrot. "Oh, yeah. Excuse me, then." Jakzen lifted his right hand to grab the plate. Since he was standing at the left side of Bambam, he need to bend a little bit to get the carrot.


    Jakzen''s body brushed slightly at Bambam''s body but it''s enough to make Bambam blushed.


    Bambam turn her face to look at Jakzen but what was most shocking is the next part.


    Jakzen''s lips almost touch her forehead. Only a few inches away from Bambam''s forehead and bam! Jakzen would already kiss her forehead.


    But before that happens, Jakzen already move away again with the plate is in his hands.


    "Sorry about that!" said Jakzen.


    Bambam become froze there. Her hands stop washing the chicken like before. Bambam turn her head to the front.


    Bambam''s heart fl.u.s.tered so much that it beat faster than normal. Her face becomes hotter and hotter.


    "Oh, I want to cook that chicken later. Please send it to me after you''ve done," said Jakzen and he walked away with the carrot.


    Bambam who was still frozen there quickly snapped out to reality. What was I thinking? Did I think that he did it because he like me?! Oh God, come on, Bambam. Snapped out from it!!


    Bambam finished her work to washed the chicken. After that, she come toward Jakzen to give him the chicken.


    Jakzen start to cook the chicken while Bambam is helping him.


    Bambam watched Jakzen as he was cooking and it never make Bambam tired. She likes to watch Jakzen cooking because watching a man cooking make Bambam feels mesmerising toward Jakzen.


    While Jakzen was cooking, Bambam saw the necklace Jakzen''s wore. It has a peac.o.c.k pendant and the peac.o.c.k''s eyes was made from white diamond.


    "You have a beautiful, necklace," said Bambam.


    Jakzen smiled when Bambam suddenly mentioning the necklace. "Beautiful, isn''t?"


    "It must be from a woman you love, right?" asked Bambam.


    "Indeed, it''s from the woman I love. Pass me that salt, can you?!" Jakzen said.


    Bambam quickly do as she told. "Is she someone I know??" When she heard it, suddenly she feels disappointed. She never thought that Jakzen already have a lover of himself. If she knows from the start she would never do anything to¡­ What was I talking about? Who cares if he already has a love or what?


    "She isn''t here anymore. She has died ten years ago. A vampire kill her," said Jakzen. He tried to act calm but Bambam could sense a sad tone in his voice.


    He must love her very much. He still feels very sad although it''s already ten years. How lucky that girl is. "Oh, sorry. I didn''t know she was already passed away," said Bambam apologetically.


    "It''s happened. Don''t worry," said Jakzen as he continue to cook.


    Bambam smiled a little but she only feels a pain in her heart.


    "Okey, honey chicken grill is ready to serve. Pass me the plate, please!"


    Once again, Bambam do as what she has been told.


    After Jakzen done serving the honey chicken grill, Jakzen move to another menu.


    "Now, let''s make some French soup."


    Bambam smiled as she was happy to be Jakzen''s assistant. "Sure. I''m at your service."


    Jakzen smiled at Bambam''s word. He was grateful to have Bambam around him since Willy also busy cooking other dishes.

 Chapter 63 - Her Smile

    There are only a few more boxes they have to lifted before it''s all done. Mark was on his way to collect the boxes. When he turned around, the box he hold knocked another boxes causing the boxes to fall down.


    "Uh-oh!" said Mark startled.


    He look at boxes and luckily there are no damages.


    "Let me help you," said Becky and she help Mark with the boxes.


    "You really shouldn''t help me. I can--" Mark turn speechless when he saw Becky can lift the wooden box that was bigger than her size. She was strong despite having a small and short body.


    "Wow, you really are strong," said Mark.


    Becky smiled fl.u.s.tered. "This is nothing."


    Becky and Mark then move the boxes to the cooking section.


    Lyeon saw Becky lifting the wooden box and he feels surprise. He didn''t expect that Becky could lift up a big box that was not matching for her body size.


    "Becky, you need a hand?" asked Lyeon.


    "No thanks!!" said Becky without looking at Lyeon.


    "There are a few more left there, brother," said Mark.


    Lyeon nodded. "Okey," Lyeon continue to walk as his eyes still locked on Becky. And of course, Becky didn''t even realised it.


    Becky continues to help them until all the boxes are all move into the cooking section.


    Becky on the available chair. She feels tired after move many boxes.


    "Thank you for helping us, Becky!" said Lyeon, he sat beside Becky and caressed her head as if Becky was a little child.


    "Your welcome. I don''t have anything to do anyway," said Becky arrogantly and she didn''t look at Lyeon. She uses her hands as a fan to cool herself.


    Mark look at Becky for a few minutes. He just realised that Becky has a cute smile. When she smiles, her eyes will formed a crescent like a crescent moon. He likes to see her smiling.


    "She''s quite friendly, right?" asked Rexy. He sits down beside Mark while drinking some water.


    "Huh?" asked Mark dumbfounded.


    "I mean, Becky. She is quite friendly. Although she was a short-tempered person, she actually a friendly one. And also a cute person," said Rexy cheerfully. He speaks about Becky as if Becky was his girlfriend.


    "How did you know more about her??" asked Mark curiously.


    "There''s a time when we have to train in the same training field. Some of my friends invited her to train with the seniors and she was very friendly to everyone. Oh, she was very strong too. You know about Alvin, right? The strongest senior in fourth year?? Becky smashed him down to the ground because he speak ill of Becky. Then Alvin couldn''t get up from the bed for two weeks. His back was aching so badly. So funny, right!? Hahaha¡­. " Rexy laughed ridiculously as if his words were a joke.


    Mark just laugh a few minutes before he look at Becky again. Lyeon keep teasing her making Becky to get angry. But she still look cute.


    Mark smiled a little but he hid it by lowering his head. Even Rexy didn''t realised that Mark was smiling.


    "I wonder what types of man did Becky like," said Rexy.


    "What?" asked Mark confused.


    "Nah, it''s not me who was asking. Some of my friends seem to have a feeling toward Becky. I want to help them but I''m afraid that she smacked me down. I''ve heard that she didn''t like man. She will beat whoever tried to confessed to her," said Rexy again.


    "You must be like to hear every rumour about her. This is not like yourself. You don''t like rumours before," said Mark.


    Rexy look at Mark. Then, he smiled like a fool. "Ah, really?"


    "Guys, let''s gathered. The event is starting!" said Elvin, to the members who still didn''t gathered at the event.


    "Okey!" said Becky.


    "Too slow!" said Lyeon as he pushed Becky''s forehead using his finger and run away before Becky could hit him.


    "Lyeon, you jerk!!" shouted Becky and she chased him. How dare he pushed me in the head like that. Just you wait!

 Chapter 64 - Her Smile

    There are only a few more boxes they have to lifted before it''s all done. Mark was on his way to collect the boxes. When he turned around, the box he hold knocked another boxes causing the boxes to fall down.


    "Uh-oh!" said Mark startled.


    He look at boxes and luckily there are no damages.


    "Let me help you," said Becky and she help Mark with the boxes.


    "You really shouldn''t help me. I can--" Mark turn speechless when he saw Becky can lift the wooden box that was bigger than her size. She was strong despite having a small and short body.


    "Wow, you really are strong," said Mark.


    Becky smiled fl.u.s.tered. "This is nothing."


    Becky and Mark then move the boxes to the cooking section.


    Lyeon saw Becky lifting the wooden box and he feels surprise. He didn''t expect that Becky could lift up a big box that was not matching for her body size.


    "Becky, you need a hand?" asked Lyeon.


    "No thanks!!" said Becky without looking at Lyeon.


    "There are a few more left there, brother," said Mark.


    Lyeon nodded. "Okey," Lyeon continue to walk as his eyes still locked on Becky. And of course, Becky didn''t even realised it.


    Becky continues to help them until all the boxes are all move into the cooking section.


    Becky on the available chair. She feels tired after move many boxes.


    "Thank you for helping us, Becky!" said Lyeon, he sat beside Becky and caressed her head as if Becky was a little child.


    "Your welcome. I don''t have anything to do anyway," said Becky arrogantly and she didn''t look at Lyeon. She uses her hands as a fan to cool herself.


    Mark look at Becky for a few minutes. He just realised that Becky has a cute smile. When she smiles, her eyes will formed a crescent like a crescent moon. He likes to see her smiling.


    "She''s quite friendly, right?" asked Rexy. He sits down beside Mark while drinking some water.


    "Huh?" asked Mark dumbfounded.


    "I mean, Becky. She is quite friendly. Although she was a short-tempered person, she actually a friendly one. And also a cute person," said Rexy cheerfully. He speaks about Becky as if Becky was his girlfriend.


    "How did you know more about her??" asked Mark curiously.


    "There''s a time when we have to train in the same training field. Some of my friends invited her to train with the seniors and she was very friendly to everyone. Oh, she was very strong too. You know about Alvin, right? The strongest senior in fourth year?? Becky smashed him down to the ground because he speak ill of Becky. Then Alvin couldn''t get up from the bed for two weeks. His back was aching so badly. So funny, right!? Hahaha¡­. " Rexy laughed ridiculously as if his words were a joke.


    Mark just laugh a few minutes before he look at Becky again. Lyeon keep teasing her making Becky to get angry. But she still look cute.


    Mark smiled a little but he hid it by lowering his head. Even Rexy didn''t realised that Mark was smiling.


    "I wonder what types of man did Becky like," said Rexy.


    "What?" asked Mark confused.


    "Nah, it''s not me who was asking. Some of my friends seem to have a feeling toward Becky. I want to help them but I''m afraid that she smacked me down. I''ve heard that she didn''t like man. She will beat whoever tried to confessed to her," said Rexy again.


    "You must be like to hear every rumour about her. This is not like yourself. You don''t like rumours before," said Mark.


    Rexy look at Mark. Then, he smiled like a fool. "Ah, really?"


    "Guys, let''s gathered. The event is starting!" said Elvin, to the members who still didn''t gathered at the event.


    "Okey!" said Becky.


    "Too slow!" said Lyeon as he pushed Becky''s forehead using his finger and run away before Becky could hit him.


    "Lyeon, you jerk!!" shouted Becky and she chased him. How dare he pushed me in the head like that. Just you wait!

 Chapter 64 - Moment (1)

    The session of introducing each other''s name is started. Each of the members the Ranger Team introduced they names one by one.


    Only Jakzen and Willy is still at the cooking section.


    "I can''t believe that she is here in our group," whispered Livnah to Dee while she was staring at Ovreil.


    "I know, right? The God must be mad at us until he want to put Ovreil in the same team as I am. I think I''ve been punished right now," Dee said with a sad face.


    At the same time, Ovreil also look at Dee. She smirked arrogantly at Dee before she slowly move toward Dale.


    Dee snorted in annoyance. You think I would be jealous if you do that kind of thing? Yeah, nice try!


    Livnah patted her friend''s shoulder to give her some support. "It''s okay, Dee. We''ve got your back."


    Other than Ovreil, Elisha also listed into their team as a member and that make Carlos more frustrated than ever. He wants to avoid that woman but this time he cannot avoid her anymore as he will work with her starting from this moment.


    "Looks like your fate will end up with her. She even listed in the same team with us," Nic whispered to Carlos who was standing beside her. In her left hand was a glass of red juice.


    "Shut up! You think I would like it when she was here!?" Carlos said irritated.


    "Relax, dude. I''m here, I''m your saviour, remember? I will help you to get back with her!" Nic said teasingly. She laughed a little because it was sure so fun to tease Carlos.


    "Shut up! Don''t you ever try to make us get back together. You should help me escaped from her.. Not help me get back with her," Carlos said. He was so annoyed when Nic want to make them being together again when he was obviously hate Elisha.


    Nic giggled at Carlos''s moody face. She quickly put her hand on her mouth to hide her laugh from Carlos when Carlos look angrily to her.


    After introducing each others name, Lyeon then stand in the middle of everyone. "Ranger Team One. This is all your teammates and also Jakzen and Willy over there. Therefore, I want all of you always responsible to each other and treat every each of us like brothers and sisters. There are ten Ranger Team have been established in the Royal Organisation and we are the first Ranger Team. So, we have to show the other Ranger Team and other Hunters that we really the selected one for this mission. I will be the Captain for this Ranger Team and also a Captain in my group, the Ricki Team. From now on, I don''t want any fighting occur between members. And also I don''t want any of you betrayed this team."


    "Everyone already told their names, right? Well then, let''s eat everyone. The night is ours," said Lyeon and everyone cheer up.


    They sit on their own seats and start to eat.


    "This is not fair!!" said Bambam with a low but angry voice. Becky who sat beside Bambam turn her head toward Bambam and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know why that jerk have to in our team. There are ten other teams but why did he have to be on our team? Good riddance I''m not in the same group as him," said Bambam angrily.


    "Who''s him?" asked Becky clueless.


    "It''s Jade, you stupid. That man who was very¡­."


    Just when Bambam want to say ''annoying'', Jade already sat beside Bambam with his usually smile, the playboy smile.


    "The man who was very what?" asked Jade.


    Bambam groaned in annoyance again and she rolled her eyes.


    "Oh, him!" said Becky mockingly to Jade.


    Jade only stared at Becky with his dummy face. "What?" asked Jade stupidly.


    "What are you thinking you doing, sitting next to me? Are there no other seats? Why you must sits here??" asked Bambam annoyingly.


    "I like it here!" said Jade again, pretending to not realised that Bambam were already annoying to see him there.


    Bambam glared angrily to Jade but Jade only sat there and pretend like nothing happened.


    "Get the hell out from here, you dimwit! We don''t want you here!" said Becky.


    Jade look at Becky. "Why?? This seat does not belong to a certain people, though. Everyone can sit here."


    "Yeah, but not you. Now, move your f.u.c.k.i.n.g ass away before I kick you!!" Becky said viciously.


    "Hey, the Captain said no fighting among us!" Jade said and his words only making Becky and Bambam more annoyed and annoyed.


    You''re an asshole. You know that!!" said Bambam again.


    Jade just smiled to Bambam as if every word she says have no impact to him.


    Becky snorted angrily. He really an asshole!


    The other member also already at their seats. Dee saw Ovreil sits next to Dale. Suddenly she feels something uncomfortable within her heart and it was itching but hurt. Dee look away from Dale and she tried to ignore Ovreil and Dale.


    "Hey, Dee. May I sit here??" asked Matthew, a tall guy with black hair and also has an average handsome face.


    "Sure, no one gonna sits here anyway," said Dee.


    Matthew smiled and he sat there.


    Dale saw Matthew sits beside Dee. He suddenly feel jealous. When he look at Dee, Dee intentionally turn her head in the other direction. She clearly don''t want to look at Dale.


    Dale gritted his teeth in annoyance. Then he keep watching as that girl started to talk with Matthew.

 Chapter 65 - Her Smile

    There are only a few more boxes they have to lifted before it''s all done. Mark was on his way to collect the boxes. When he turned around, the box he hold knocked another boxes causing the boxes to fall down.


    "Uh-oh!" said Mark startled.


    He look at boxes and luckily there are no damages.


    "Let me help you," said Becky and she help Mark with the boxes.


    "You really shouldn''t help me. I can--" Mark turn speechless when he saw Becky can lift the wooden box that was bigger than her size. She was strong despite having a small and short body.


    "Wow, you really are strong," said Mark.


    Becky smiled fl.u.s.tered. "This is nothing."


    Becky and Mark then move the boxes to the cooking section.


    Lyeon saw Becky lifting the wooden box and he feels surprise. He didn''t expect that Becky could lift up a big box that was not matching for her body size.


    "Becky, you need a hand?" asked Lyeon.


    "No thanks!!" said Becky without looking at Lyeon.


    "There are a few more left there, brother," said Mark.


    Lyeon nodded. "Okey," Lyeon continue to walk as his eyes still locked on Becky. And of course, Becky didn''t even realised it.


    Becky continues to help them until all the boxes are all move into the cooking section.


    Becky on the available chair. She feels tired after move many boxes.


    "Thank you for helping us, Becky!" said Lyeon, he sat beside Becky and caressed her head as if Becky was a little child.


    "Your welcome. I don''t have anything to do anyway," said Becky arrogantly and she didn''t look at Lyeon. She uses her hands as a fan to cool herself.


    Mark look at Becky for a few minutes. He just realised that Becky has a cute smile. When she smiles, her eyes will formed a crescent like a crescent moon. He likes to see her smiling.


    "She''s quite friendly, right?" asked Rexy. He sits down beside Mark while drinking some water.


    "Huh?" asked Mark dumbfounded.


    "I mean, Becky. She is quite friendly. Although she was a short-tempered person, she actually a friendly one. And also a cute person," said Rexy cheerfully. He speaks about Becky as if Becky was his girlfriend.


    "How did you know more about her??" asked Mark curiously.


    "There''s a time when we have to train in the same training field. Some of my friends invited her to train with the seniors and she was very friendly to everyone. Oh, she was very strong too. You know about Alvin, right? The strongest senior in fourth year?? Becky smashed him down to the ground because he speak ill of Becky. Then Alvin couldn''t get up from the bed for two weeks. His back was aching so badly. So funny, right!? Hahaha¡­. " Rexy laughed ridiculously as if his words were a joke.


    Mark just laugh a few minutes before he look at Becky again. Lyeon keep teasing her making Becky to get angry. But she still look cute.


    Mark smiled a little but he hid it by lowering his head. Even Rexy didn''t realised that Mark was smiling.


    "I wonder what types of man did Becky like," said Rexy.


    "What?" asked Mark confused.


    "Nah, it''s not me who was asking. Some of my friends seem to have a feeling toward Becky. I want to help them but I''m afraid that she smacked me down. I''ve heard that she didn''t like man. She will beat whoever tried to confessed to her," said Rexy again.


    "You must be like to hear every rumour about her. This is not like yourself. You don''t like rumours before," said Mark.


    Rexy look at Mark. Then, he smiled like a fool. "Ah, really?"


    "Guys, let''s gathered. The event is starting!" said Elvin, to the members who still didn''t gathered at the event.


    "Okey!" said Becky.


    "Too slow!" said Lyeon as he pushed Becky''s forehead using his finger and run away before Becky could hit him.


    "Lyeon, you jerk!!" shouted Becky and she chased him. How dare he pushed me in the head like that. Just you wait!

 Chapter 65 - Moment(2)

    Anthonio take a drumstick and put it to his plate. Suddenly, Livnah come near him and take the fried chicken. Anthonio just look at Livnah for a second, look away and he look at Livnah again. He keeps doing the same thing until Livnah realised that Anthonio was looking at her secretly.


    Looking at the introverted man, suddenly a naughty smile formed on her lips.


    Livnah look at Anthonio and she smiled seductively toward Anthonio.


    Anthonio realise that Livnah was looking at him now and he quickly lowered his head. He wants to look away but the uncomfortable stare from Livnah giving too much pressure onto him.


    "H--Hey, Livnah¡­ Can I help--help you with---with something??" asked Anthonio stuttered.


    Livnah laughed with a little when she saw the stuttering Anthonio. He looks adorable.


    "I saw you looking at me secretly. You want to say something to me??" asked Livnah, again with her seductive voice.


    She just wants to tease this man because he look cute and charming too. He looks like a boy who was shy to meet his crush for the first time. Teasing him for once isn''t wrong, right?? He not gonna take it seriously anyway.


    "Me?? I don''t.. I¡­ Ahhh¡­ I don''t have anything¡­ To--to say," Anthonio said with his stuttering again.


    Livnah found it was so cute, so she only laughed. "Why did you look so adorable? I like you, you know that?? You look like my little brother. You want to be my little brother?" asked Livnah teasing Anthonio again.


    Anthonio look at Livnah with another scared yet shocked face. He wants to say something but he can''t. Only his lips moving but no other sounds heard from his mouth.


    Looking at the adorable Anthonio, Livnah then patted his head a fee times. "I''m just kidding, Anthonio. But I really like you. Let''s be friends, okay?" Livnah said and she walked away from Anthonio.


    Anthonio still stuck there and he keep stared at Livnah. Suddenly, he smiled like an innocent kid. "She''s pretty."


    Livnah was on her way back to her seat when suddenly, someone stop her. Livnah look at the person and it was Elvin.


    "I saw that!" said Elvin.


    "Saw what??" asked Livnah innocently.


    "You flirting with him, right?!" Elvin asked.


    Livnah frowned in annoyance. "Mind your own business, okay?!" She continues to walk.


    Elvin just let her go and he keep staring at Livnah.


    "Excuse me," Chellyne said while she walks in front of Elvin.


    Elvin move a few steps backward to let Chellyne walk pass to the food table.


    Chellyne want to pick a new menu for her dinner and she views all foods on the table. At the same time, Jakzen also put a new menu on the table. "Oh hey, Chellyne. You need something??" Jakzen said when he saw Chellyne.


    "Yeah, I want to choose a new menu," replied Chellyne.


    "Then, try these one. I just cook it. You may be like it," said Jakzen gladly.


    Chellyne look at the menu that Jakzen told her to try. It was sweet and sour fried oyster.


    Chellyne didn''t hesitate and she quickly take a bite.


    Jakzen just stare Chellyne and wait for her answer. Suddenly, Chellyne''s eyes popped in excitement. "Hmm, this is incredible. It''s delicious!! I like it," said Chellyne before she take another bite.


    "Really?" Jakzen asked gladly. He feel relief because Chellyne like it. Without he realised it, Jakzen already smiling widely.


    "I will take this then. Thank you, Jakzen. You are the best," said Chellyne. She takes a new plate and take the menu.


    For a second, his heartbeat stop. Hearing someone calling you the best is a normal thing but it is different with the person you have feelings for.


    Chellyne didn''t realised the change in Jakzen''s expression. After she takes the food, she went back to her seat again.


    Jakzen keep staring at Chellyne. He didn''t realise that Carlos is standing in front of him. "What are you looking at, brother?" Carlos asked.


    "Oh, nothing, nothing," said Jakzen. He quickly turned around and went back to cook the food.


    Carlos looked at his brother with a weird expression. Then, he looked at the table to choose a menu.


    "Hey, Carlos," Elisha''s voice reached to Carlos''s ears and that make Carlos quickly shifted his head to Elisha.


    Elisha smiled brightly to Carlos, in hope that Carlos would smiled to her back and didn''t get angry at her again.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Carlos with the coldness face he ever made.


    Elisha''s smile gone for a while. Her heart starts to feel the pain again, the same pain when Carlos leave her. "I just want to choose the food, Carlos. I didn''t expect you to be here," said Elisha, brushing her hair to the back of her ear.


    Carlos peek a glance at Nic. Nic was talking with her friends and didn''t realise that Elisha was with him. Damn it, why didn''t she look at me!?


    " Well, then¡­ Choose your food. I''m going there," Carlos said while he takes the lamb steak and walked pass Elisha.


    Elisha want to stop Carlos so that he can still with her there but when she saw Carlos walking toward Nic, she stopped her intention and just watch as Carlos greet Nic and they start to talk with each other.


    Elisha bite her lips. It is painful to see the person she loves is with another woman. She want the person in his eyes was her but there is someone else in Carlos''s eyes.


    "Shit!" Elisha look at Nic with hatred in her eyes. One day, she will get her revenge for sure.

 Chapter 66 - Moment(3)

    "Alright, everyone¡­ Take your drink!!" Elvin shouted. In his hands, there is a box of bottle of beer. Willy also hold a box of beer behind Elvin.


    They gave out the bottle to everybody else.


    Lyeon also take one. Before he takes a seat, he takes another bottle and he then sat next to Becky. Lyeon put the other bottle of beer in front of Becky at the table.


    Becky turn her gaze tk Lyeon with a confused gazing.


    Lyeon look at Becky before he smiled. He lift up the bottle in his hand. "Cheers!"


    Becky snorted with a lowly voice and she turns to another direction. She doesn''t have the mood to talking with Lyeon so, she simply just ignore him.


    Lyeon also didn''t talk much after that. He knows that when he talks to Becky when that girl''s mood is unsteady, he will be leaving alone instead. He doesn''t want to move away from Becky. He want to sit there with her.


    Becky still didn''t want to talk with Lyeon. She just watching Suzy eat her shrimp but Becky''s mind was at somewhere else.


    Suzy keep eating her shrimp until the plate become empty. When she realised there is no more shrimp in her plate, she take another shrimp dishes again from the large table.


    While Suzy fill her plate with the shrimp, Mark also come there to take some of the pumpkin soup. He saw Suzy put a lot of shrimp into her plate.


    Mark smiled. "Looks like you like that Fried Shrimp so much. You put a lot of it onto your plate," Mark said. His hand keep mixing the soup to get the bottom of the dishes.


    Suzy''s hand stop to put the shrimp into her plate. She looks at her plate and she smiled. "Ah yes¡­ I do like them."


    Mark just smiled again and paid attention to the soup but he suddenly saw a slight red sauce on Suzy''s right cheeks. It was right next to her lips.


    Mark want to tell Suzy but somehow the word he wants to say stuck at his throat.


    And that makes Mark only use his hands as a signal. He keeps pointing at Suzy''s cheek, telling her to wipe it but he can''t.


    Suzy saw that Mark was trying to say something to her and he kept swinging his hands but Suzy couldn''t understand it. "What!?"


    "There.. Lips." Mark mumbling. "Sauce¡­ Wipe it." Mark used his hands to point at Suzy''s cheek and his cheek.


    "What?! What is it!? Something wrong with me?" Suzy asked annoyingly. She wanted to know what was Mark trying to say but all he could do was only mumbling. It does feel annoyed when you cannot understand what people are trying to say to you.


    Mark sighed heavily. He stopped all his mumbling and his movement of signals. It''s retiring to keep swinging his hands when Suzy couldn''t understand it either.


    "Okay, fine. Stay still! I''m gonna get near to you." Mark move his left foot to the front and he already in front of Suzy. Such a gentleman because he also remind her that he will come near her.


    Suzy''s eyes widened when in just one second, Mark''s face almost touch her forehead. She wants to move backward but her body didn''t let her. So, she just stay still there like a statue and wait for Mark to do something.


    An electrical shock suddenly hitting her for like a thousand times when Mark''s left hand touch her cheek. Suzy glance at his eyes and he was looking straight into her eyes. Oh My God, this is so breathtaking. Why did he look so gorgeous in close stare?


    "You have a sauce at your cheeks. How did you get these anyway?" Mark said wiping the sauce using his thumb.


    After he wipe it, Mark didn''t use a tissue to wipe the remaining sauce at his thumb, instead he put it inside his mouth and swallowed the sauce.


    "Err¡­." Suzy couldn''t say anything as she keeps blinking at Mark. He could use a tissue to wipe it from my cheek. Why must he use his thumb?? And he could wash it, why did he licks it. Its coming from my cheek, you know that!


    "Ermm, delicious!!" Mark said after he swallowed all the sauce at his hand.


    Suzy stared deeply at Mark with a confused face. De-delicious?? Does he mean the sauce or the.. Cheek?? I mean, the sauce come from my cheek anyway¡­.


    Mark look at Suzy who stared at him with a complicated face. "Oh, you uncomfortable with what I did to you. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. I just want to help."


    "Oh, it''s okay. I''m oka---"


    "Baby!!" Someone called at Suzy.


    Suzy and Mark turn their gaze toward the person. Kristen suddenly showed up and stand next to Suzy. He put his hand around Suzy''s shoulder. He wants to show Mark that Suzy is already Kristen''s girlfriend. But the fact is, no.


    "Mark, what are you doing here with my girlfriend??" Kristen said while glared sharply toward Mark.


    "Woah, chill man. I''m just helping her out. She have a sauce on her cheek," Mark said.


    "Suzy, are you alright, babe? You didn''t get hurt? What did he do to you??" asked Kristen concerned and also ignoring all Mark''s explanation.


    Mark look at Kristen annoyingly. He ignores me?


    "I''m okay, Kristen. Please don''t be over! He only trying to help me." Suzy walk away without waiting for Kristen to walk together.


    Kristen look at Mark again. This time, his gaze was full of warning. "Don''t touch her again, or I will break your hands!!"


    Mark just let Kristen walk away even though at that time he also feels so annoying. She is not yours yet, man¡­. So don''t be proud about that.


    Mark snorted angrily and he also walk to his own seat.


    "Hey, Mark. Help me with the song, could you?" Greyson asked and he give a brown guitar to Mark. Mark take the guitar and put down the plate in his hand.


    After that, he and Greyson start to play the guitar and Greyson will sing a song.


    When the music is on, all the members start to cheer up and some of them have already moved to the dancing floor: Kristen with Suzy, Sammy who take Livnah with him and also there is Irish with Rivera.


    Becky look at Irish and Rivera. Becky knew who is Irish, another playboy but Becky couldn''t stop thinking how can Rivera end up with Irish.


    "You want to go dance with me?" asked Lyeon to Becky. Becky turn her head to Lyeon. "Me?? Dancing?? Oh, please.. Dancing is not my thing!"


    "Who says I want your permission? I just want you to dance with me! Let''s go!!" Lyeon grabbed Becky''s wrist and pulled her along to the dance floor.


    "Lyeon, I said I don''t like to danc---" Becky stop talking when she bumped into someone.


    "Dee?!" said Becky shocked when she saw Dee was dancing with Terence.


    "Hey, Becky."


    "Come on, move your legs, dimwit!!" Lyeon laughed and still swing Becky''s hand to the right and left, indicating that be want Becky to dance like him.


    "Don''t call me dimwit, you asshole!" Becky tried to release her hands from Lyeon''s grip but she couldn''t.


    A few minutes later, Jakzen also come to the dance floor with Chellyne.


    "Jakzen, are you already done in the cooking section?" Sammy asked when he almost bumped onto Jakzen.


    "No, but there is Willy taking care over there."


    Bambam saw Jakzen at the dancing floor. But somehow, she feels uncomfortable. Jakzen take Chellyne to dance together? Did Jakzen like Chellyne? Why did I feel that I don''t like to see them together??


    Bambam turn away her gaze from the people who are dancing together. She doesn''t want to see Jakzen and Chellyne dancing together.


    She feels angry and at the same time, she also feel sad about it.


    Jealous, how could I feel that? It''s not like I like Jakzen or what?


    Besides, he is not my type¡­

 Chapter 67 - Moment(4)

    At the back of the dancing floor, there are Emma who was sitting alone and eating her food. She only looked at her friends who were dancing. "Wow, they have so much fun while I was alone here. It''s good to have a dancing partner. I wish someone would take me to the dancing floor too," said Emma while doing her sad face.


    She take another chicken grill with a fork and eat it with a bored face. She is bored because none of this dinner party is in her interest.


    "While the others are having fun, you sitting here look like a woman who just lost her husband. Your background was so pitiful, I almost thought that you are here not for the party," Willy said.


    Emma shifted her head toward Willy. She grinned toward him because she couldn''t say anything anymore.


    Willy take a seat next to Emma and drinks the beer from the bottle he holds. " You don''t like to dance, Emma? Why would you sit here like a lonely person?"


    "Is it necessary to go dance?? Also, I don''t have any partner to go dance. Everyone have their partner and I don''t want it to be awkward when I don''t have partner," Emma said.


    "You don''t have a partner? Then you want to go with me??" Willy asked suddenly.


    Emma look at Willy with a shocked in her face. She didn''t expect that Willy would asked that question to her. She does need a partner but she didn''t expect someone would asked her directly like that.


    "It''s okay but thanks for the offer. You''re very kind to ask me," Emma smiled and she take another bite from the chicken grill.


    Willy stared at Emma as that girl eating her chicken. To his surprise, Emma was eating the chicken grill he cooks. Emma keep putting and putting the chicken into her mouth until her cheeks become round.


    The round cheeks of Emma are so cute that make Willy feels amus.e.m.e.nt. But he holds his laugh. Willy doesn''t want Emma to feel awkward later.


    "Did you really like that chicken grill? You keep eating it from the beginning," Willy asked.


    "Of course, I like it very much. This is the only dishes that can fit my appetite for now.


    Jakzen really is a good chef," Emma said while putting another piece of the chicken grill into her mouth.


    Emma wants to take another bite when suddenly Willy grab Emma''s wrist to stop her from eating the chicken pieces.


    Emma look at Willy with her face shows a clueless expression. She stared at Willy with a blank face.


    Willy pulled Emma''s wrist toward his mouth and he eat the chicken piece from the fork.


    Emma startled when Willy eat it but she doesn''t show any expression, instead she just stay stunned there. Like a statue. She is really really speechless.


    Her eyes blinking for a few seconds, trying to figure out what has happened just now.


    Willy smiled while eating the chicken.


    "Actually, I was the one who cook these dishes. But I appreciate it when you like it."


    Emma opened her mouth to say something but no words come out of her mouth. She really doesn''t know what she needs to say right now. What Willy did a few seconds ago making her dumbfounded.


    "Ahhh, I, I see¡­. You''re the one who cooked it. Ahh.. No wonder it was delicious." Emma know it sounds so awkward but when she keep thinking about it, it becomes more awkward. And when she peeked a glance to Willy and Willy also look at her, it also so awkward!


    Emma give an awkward smile to Willy before she look away again. Damn, why does it have to be so awkward?? She decided to keep quiet and act normal. She keeps eating the chicken with the same fork she used before and she didn''t realise that it was the same fork that Willy use too before.


    Emma didn''t want to act awkward again so she turned her gaze to her friends which was dancing on the dance floor.


    Willy realised Emma''s awkwardness because she always trying to look away when their eyes met. He also found out that when she feels awkward, she will bite her lips unconsciously.


    Willy chuckled a little but didn''t showed it to Emma because he doesn''t want Emma to feel more awkward than now. He take his beer bottle.


    From time to time, Willy will look at Emma and still, that girl didn''t change but keep being awkward. But it only make Willy feels amused to Emma.


    Willy never met such a different girl before. Other girls would throw away their awkwardness and talked to him like a normal conversation but not with this girl.


    Only with one stare, Emma will feels awkward.


    Well, maybe because she was startled when I ate the chicken grill from her. But it was not a big deal, every girl likes it when I do the same thing.


    Emma didn''t talk anymore after that incident. She was so quiet all the time and only opened her mouth when Willy asked about something.


    Willy doesn''t want to disturb Emma because he knows that Emma is embarrassed. He let Emma eat her chicken grill in piece and they both watch their friends dancing.


    After a long time having fun, the dinner party is over. Some of them already drunk and there are also some of them still sober.


    The drunk one went back to the dorm early while the one who still sober, help to clean up the event.


    "Argh!" Lyeon groaned in pain as he stumbled upon on the chair and fell down to the ground. The bottle of beer in his left arm also fall out.


    Becky quickly grabbed Lyeon''s arm to help him.


    Lyeon is already drunk and he needs to be sent back to the dorm. "Lyeon, get up, you drunker!! Let''s go back to your dorm."


    Lyeon grunted again in drunk tone and he turned his head to Becky''s direction and pushed his body to Becky,leaving no space between them. His action startled Becky because their lips almost touch each other.


    "What?? What do you want? Who are you??"


    Becky turned her head to another direction because Lyeon''s breath was full of the beer smell. "Yuuucckkk! Your breath smells gross!!!!" Becky screamed disgustingly while she pushing Lyeon''s head in another direction rudely. She looks around to get help from someone to send Lyeon back but everyone is busy.


    Therefore, she has no choice but to send Lyeon to the dorm by herself. Or she could just let Lyeon lying down on the ground all night until someone take him to his room.


    But she was not that cruel to let Lyeon there while he was drunk.


    Just when Becky want to put Lyeon''s arm around her shoulder, Symantha already stop her. "Let me sent him back. You can stay and help the others here."


    Becky just stared at Symantha when Symantha walked away with Lyeon. Symantha is Lyeon''s friend. She knows what to do with Lyeon.


    Suddenly, the sounds of things cracked down making Becky''s attention shifted. Becky look at where the crash sounds came from.


    Behind a table, there is Carlos who was also drunk and he tries to get up by supporting his body using his hand.


    Just when Carlos already stand up, he almost fell down again but Nic quickly support him by hugging him and put his arm around her shoulders. "Gosh, why did you have to drink beer when you cannot tolerate the alcohol!! Look at you now, you barely walk straight."


    Carlos look at Nic with his red drunk face. "Oh hey there, girlfriend. You miss me?!"


    "Girlfriend my foot!! Next time you drunk, I don''t want to help you again. Am I your babysitter or what?? And your body is so heavy!!!!!" Nic complained.


    She is having a hard time to keep Carlos''s body stand still on the ground because he keep wanting to fall down. Moreover, Carlos''s body was ten times more heavy than usual when he drunk.


    Carlos quickly put his other hand on Nic''s shoulder and turn her around until Nic were in his embrace.


    Nic''s eyes widened in shock. Even though Carlos is reek of alcohol, but when Nic get near to Carlos in these distance, she still can smell the perfume this man always wear.


    This kind of smell somehow hitting the soft side of her and slowly she feels something that she shouldn''t feel for all this time.


    Nic want to push Carlos and keep the distance between they two but Carlos''s grip at her waist is so strong. Nic couldn''t back off from Carlos.


    "Carlos, let me go! Don''t make me like an idiot!" Nic said angrily.


    "You idiot??? No, no, no.. I am an idiot. How can I be such a fool and stuck myself with you?" Carlos said with a drunken voice. His eyes were barely opened.


    Nic stared at Carlos, confuse.

 Chapter 68 - Moment(5)

    Nic stared at Carlos, confuse.


    A few moments later, she snorted because she was annoyed by Carlos. She almost thought about something ridiculous and if she didn''t stop, she might think something more crazy.


    "What are you bluffing at?" Nic said.


    She slightly stepped backwards and put Carlos''s arm around her shoulders again.


    Suddenly someone pulled her hair tightly. The instant pain from her head causing Nic to shouted in hurt. She turned around to see who was the person who dares to pull her hair.


    It was Elisha. Elisha pushed Nic to the side and exchange place with Nic next to Carlos. She hold Carlos''s arm and put it on her shoulder.


    Nic grunted in pain again when her waist bumped into the table after Elisha pushed her. The pain from it is so hurt like Nic''s backbone were going to break.


    Elisha give a cold gaze to Nic. "You don''t deserve to touch him. He is mine!" After that, Elisha walked away from Nic and take Carlos with him.


    Nic didn''t want to say anything to Elisha and just watching her gone away with Carlos.


    "Bitch!" Nic said irritably. She caressed her back with her right hand because the pain is still there. She is so arrogant. She thinks Carlos still like her? Urgh, wake up, bitch. Carlos doesn''t want to lay his finger on you anymore¡­.


    Nic sighed in a heavy breath. "What am I doing?? There is no point for me talking alone here. I was just talking to myself. Elisha already gone with Carlos."


    Nic walked to the other side. "Whatever. It''s not my position to mingle with them in the first place."


    Don''t want to think about it anymore, Nic then her friends to clean up the place: Bambam, Se Hwa and Jessy are washing the plates and all the cooking materials. Livnah and Gwend was arranged the table and chair. Willy, Mark, Jensen and Anthonio packing the things to the car.


    Suzy help Emma who was also drunk. Kristen is no longer with her because Irish and Jade already walked him back to the dorm because Kristen is drunk.


    While trying to hold Emma, Suzy is having a hard time because Emma keep moving around.


    "Why did you drink so much? And why did I have to take care of you? You¡­ are heavy¡­. Like hell!" Suzy said.


    "You want to dance with me?! Let''s dance!! Wohooo!!" Emma laughed like an idiot person and she put up her hands to the air and move it like she was partying in a club.


    Suzy put Emma''s hands down and help to hold her hands but it was hard to do because Emma was super active when she drank.


    "Suzy, let''s dance, dance, dance¡­ Yohooo!!!"


    Emma put her arm around Suzy''s hand but the strong push from Emma''s body causing Suzy cannot stabilise her body. They fall down to the side.


    Unfortunately, Mark was on his way to move the box to the car. Suzy bumped into Mark and all three of them fall to the ground.


    "Argh!" Mark could feel an extreme pain on his forehead. The pain is stinging!


    Suzy quickly get up and she turned her attention to Mark. When she saw Mark''s forehead is bleeding, she was shocked and panicked. She doesn''t know what she should do in a situation like this.


    "What happened?" asked Willy. He put down the metal box onto the ground.


    "I bumped into Mark when I was trying to help Emma," Suzy said with a guilty face.


    Jensen and Anthonio also stop moving the things when they saw the incident.


    Willy turned his gaze toward Emma who was still talking and laughing but already lying on the ground. Suddenly Willy feels weird and amused.


    Before this, Emma looks so shy and embarrassed because she didn''t talk much but now when she was drunk, she was acting like a little child.


    "What should I do??" asked Suzy panicked.


    "Don''t worry. Suzy, you help Mark to treat that wound. I will help Emma. Jensen, Anthonio, you two continue to move the things." After giving out his order, Willy approached Emma.


    "Okay," Jensen and Anthonio said.


    "Mark, are you okay? Let''s get your wound treated," said Suzy, helping Mark to stand up. "I''m okay, Suzy. It''s just a tiny wound," Mark said, smiling because he feels amused at Suzy when she panic.


    "No, your head is already bleeding. There is no way it was just only a tiny wound!" said Suzy. She grab Mark''s hand and they leave to get Mark''s wound treated.


    As for Willy, he also having a hard time to hold Emma because she keeps moving around and don''t want Willy to hold her. If Willy hold her, Emma will struggling so hard like a child doesn''t want to be hugged when he/she is angry.


    In the end, Willy lifted Emma on his arms like a bridal style and he walked away to Emma''s room. In his embrace, Emma still struggling all the way to her room but after halfway, she already asleep.


    Willy watched quietly at Emma who was now sleeping peacefully on his arms. He chuckled a little and keep walking.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    At the quiet hall, there is a girl who was walking alone. She stop time by time and pushed her hand to the hall to support her body.


    Dee sighed heavily as her head became dizzy and dizzy each time she walks.


    She shouldn''t drink beer which Matthew give her at the dinner party but she has no reason to rejected his offer.


    And now she regrets it.


    Dee hold her head when the dizziness increasing.


    "Damn, I shouldn''t drink that beer. Now I really regret it. How can I go back to the dorm like this?" Dee said to herself.


    "Alright, let''s walk slowly. Slowly but easy."


    Dee take a few steps before she stop again. "F.u.c.k this!!"


    Just when Dee want to walk again, someone grabbed her hand and turn her around. Dee startled when her body turn to the back again. She almost fell to the floor if the man who grabbed her didn''t hold her on time.


    "Dee, we need to talk!!" said Dale with a serious face.


    Dee closed her eyes because her head start to feel hurt. She even barely heard what Dale was saying.


    "Hah!? What??"


    "I said we need to talk, RIGHT NOW!! It''s important," Dale said forcedly. He tightened his grip on Dee''s hand.


    Dee shake her head weakly because the pain is spreading through her head. "No, not now," said her weakly.


    "I don''t care, I need to talk to you now. Follow me!!" said Dale again and he pulled Dee to other corner where the lights over there was a little dim.


    Dale pushed Dee to the wall.


    Dee grunted in pain because her head hurt so much. She even cannot opened her eyes anymore.


    "Why did you talk to Matthew??" asked Dale rudely.


    Dee stands quietly there, as she was observing at what Dale was trying to say to her. He was talking about Matthew?? That is why he wants to talk with me?? Is that all??


    "Answer me, Dee¡­ Why did you talk to him. I hate it when you talked, or laughed, or sitting next to him. Don''t talk to him next time, you got it!!?" Dale said demandingly.


    Dee gathered all her courage to open her eyes and look at Dale, straight to his eyes." What did you say? Can you repeat it again? Are you demanding me for not doing things that you don''t like? "asked Dee viciously but still there is a weak tone in her voice.


    "Yes, I don''t like to see you with Matthew!!!" Dale said.


    "Who are you to order me to do something in my life? Watch your mouth Dale¡­ I''m not your family member that you could tell me what I can do, what I cannot do. You are not my boyfriend to order me to keep away from another guy. You are no one to me!" said Dee.


    Even though he look scary when he were in an angry mood, but Dee also don''t want Dale to tell her and she have to follow it like a stupid person. Well, not anymore.


    "YOU----" Dale''s punched the wall behind Dee''s head. It was hard and full of angry feelings. Dale''s breath also increasing and he was panting because of the anger. The punch also causing Dee to jumped a little to the back and her eyes blinked once because of the sudden move. Dee sure later Dale''s hand is leaving a scar on it.


    "You can''t even do what I told you. I did this for your own good."


    Dee look at Dale with a joke in her eyes. "For my own good? More like, for your own good. Why did you do this to me, Dale?? I''m not you sister, far away for being your girlfriend. You have Ovreil, remember?"


    Somehow, Dee''s word hit the bottom side of Dale''s heart because Dale seems lost after that. He didn''t look straight to Dee''s eyes like before but he was looking down, thinking about something.


    "Dale, you have to remind yourself which person you love the most. Ovreil is the strongest candidate. If you did things like this, I might take it in a wrong way. Why did you make me feel comfortable around you when all you have is Ovreil. We didn''t have any moment before to make you do this to me¡­. " Dee stop talking and she wait for Dale''s reaction.


    "Ovreil is your girlfriend¡­ But if you act nicely toward me, I might be taking it seriously. But I don''t like it, Dale.. You have Ovreil and I also don''t want you¡­."


    "SHUT UP!!!"


    Dee stop talking like what Dale has ordered. She stares at Dale but that man keep looking elsewhere, avoiding eye contact with Dee.


    "You---you need to stop talking. I don''t want to hear anything!" Dale said.


    "Then, I won''t say anything¡­. But please, Dale. I don''t like this and I don''t like you. If possible, I don''t want to see you anymore."


    This time, Dale''s gaze turn straight to Dee''s face. Now their eyes are locked in each other.


    Dale''s gaze slowly turn into a cold gaze. "You--I said stop talking!!"


    "I will stop talking but only if you let me go and never disturb me. If not, I will keep reminding you about who you are and who I am," Dee said bravely. She know what she was saying will make Dale angry but at least, she can stop everything for now.


    "You, don''t you realise what you''ve said to me?" asked Dale threateningly.


    "Yes, I do and I am not afraid to do it!"


    Dale look at Dee''s daring eyes.


    Dee also didn''t want to lose and she stared back at Dale.

 Chapter 69 - Morning Walk

    In the early morning the next day, Rivera woke up earlier than usual. After she taking bath and change her clothes, she walks to the garden to take some fresh air.


    Since she went back to her room earlier than everyone else last night, she has much time to sleep.


    Rivera sat on the bench and looking at her surroundings. There is no one else in the garden because it''s still dark.


    The sun hasn''t risen yet.


    "Nevermind. Walking alone is good too."


    A few moments later, she heard the sound of laughter at the west of the garden. Rivera quickly shifted her head to where the sounds come from. She didn''t expect that there are other Hunters other than her would be in that garden right now.


    From far away, Rivera could see Lyeon. With him was his brothers. They were jogging around the garden when Rivera look at them.


    However, Rivera''s eyes locked onto Lyeon.


    This morning, Lyeon only wear a sport singlet and short black pants. Suitable for jogging this morning.


    The sport singlet revealed his muscular body which make Rivera in awe for a long time. She never once like a muscular man before but since she saw Lyeon, somehow her opinion toward muscular people change.


    Lyeon is so handsome and strong man. When Rivera look at him, he was so breathtaking.


    Rivera could feel a sudden excited inside her heart that could make Rivera shout out of excitement but Rivera hold it in. No wonder women would go crazy for him.


    Other than his body, Lyeon has a magnificent feature of face like it was only one in a thousand types. His smile could melt anyone who look at him and his voice could make women attractive to him.


    What a perfect man!


    After a few moments mesmerising about Lyeon, Rivera then realised that she was actually thinking about Lyeon. She slapped her cheeks softly using both her hands, enough to make herself realised what she just did. "I must be crazy, thinking about him. I shouldn''t think about him."


    Rivera look at Lyeon again.


    Lyeon was drinking his water from his bottle. This also making Rivera stuck in awe.


    Suddenly, Rivera''s eyes turn to Lyeon''s left side. There, Greyson aas drinking his water while stared at Rivera. Didn''t know since when he stared at Rivera but when Rivera look at him, he already watching at Rivera.


    In just one second, Rivera''s happy face swift off to ugly face. She really hates to see Greyson since she knew that they were going to work in one group. How unfortunate is that. It would be good if she were in one group with Lyeon---wait, that sounds wrong too! The point is, it would have been better if Greyson never in one group with her.


    Greyson smile as soon as Rivera look at him. When Rivera''s face turn ugly when she saw him, Greyson didn''t take it personally because he knows how much that girl hate him. Instead of staying away from her, Greyson intend to move closer to her.


    Everytime he saw Rivera, Greyson always want to take her attention, in every way and every cost. He didn''t mind if he gets scolded or angry at by that girl, or even worse, Rivera did give him the ugly look but he didn''t mind it.


    As long as that girl can look at him or talk to him, it would be good enough.


    Rivera snorted in annoyance and she leaned back to the bench. She turned her head to somewhere else. She doesn''t want to look at Greyson anymore.


    Greyson smile again when Rivera look away. He know that right now, Rivera were angry.


    "Alright, brothers. We already run for 10 round. We can go back to the dorm and prepare for breakfast," Lyeon said after he drinks his water.


    "ALRIGHT, SECOND BROTHER!"


    The boys then walked out and went back to the dorm.


    Greyson didn''t walk faster like his other brothers. He walked slowly until he was left at the back. Greyson turn back and he walked toward Rivera.


    Rivera turned her head to Greyson and her sulking face turn more uglier.


    "What are you doing here?" Rivera asked coldly.


    "I should be the one who ask you that. What are you doing here, all alone?" Greyson returned the question to Rivera.


    Rivera frowned more. She deliberately let Greyson saw it. She wants to make Greyson realised that she really don''t want Greyson here.


    "So, what do you think??" Greyson didn''t care what Rivera was doing. Instead he takes a seat next to Rivera.


    Rivera quickly move to the end of the bench, getting far away from Greyson. She want Greyson to walk away but instead he sat there with her? Just what on earth did this man doing?


    "I didn''t say you can sit here," Rivera said viciously.


    "I didn''t want your permission either. It depends on me whether I can sit here or not," Greyson said, giving another bomb to Rivera. He knows that Rivera already on the edge of her patient but Greyson don''t want to surrender. He doesn''t want to leave early from here. After all, sometimes making Rivera angry is not bad at all.


    Rivera grumbled. He-- he dare to talk back!! "Why are you here? I saw your brothers went back to the dorm and why didn''t you follow them?"


    Greyson took a glance to Rivera''s face. As he predicted, her face is already grumpy. He look away and try hard to hold his laugh.


    "What??!! Why didn''t you answer me?" Rivera asked again with a rude voice.


    "Should I tell you the answer? Why should I?" Greyson said with a teasing voice. He wants to see what will Rivera react after this.


    This man really testing my patience. "You dumbass. Why did you following me around then??" Rivera asked.


    "Who was following you?"


    "Shut up!" Rivera rose up from the bench with an annoying face and she walked away. A few meters from Greyson, she turn back and look at Greyson.


    Greyson who was watching Rivera from the moment she stands up, only stared back at Rivera, waiting for her to say something.


    "You jerk! Don''t come near me again!" shouted Rivera angrily. Then, she walked away without looking back again.


    Greyson let out a small laugh. He knows that Rivera would be very mad at him but he didn''t expect that Rivera would be so cute when she was angry. Of course Rivera face is very upset to see Greyson but instead of saw it upset, Greyson only see it cute.


    Greyson cannot wait to tease her next time.


    After Rivera is gone, only then Greyson rose up from the bench and went back to the dorm with a smile on his lips.

 Chapter 70 - Move To A New House?

    After preparing themselves like taking a bath and so on, the girls then walked together to the Dining Hall for breakfast.


    They teased each other while walking there. The most person getting teased is Rivera and Suzy because the important person is in the same group with them at the Ranger Team.


    The teasing didn''t end even when they were eating their breakfast.


    Rivera get irritated each time they called Greyson''s name but she couldn''t find any reason to make them stop. She said, "Stop talking about him, I don''t like him. "But they will say, "You are getting angry now? Don''t be shy, we know that you like him."


    And when she said, "He is a jerk¡­ I don''t even like him that much."


    They replied, "So you mean you like him more than that much?"


    In the end, Rivera could only stay silent and pouted.


    While Suzy, she getting compliments from others and Suzy will smile like everything they say is true and was into her liking.


    When they finished breakfast, Jensen told them to go to the Meeting Room 1 for their first official meeting.


    The girls then rushing to the Meeting Room.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    When the girls arrive at the Meeting Room, not everyone was there. Well, at least not the girls was the last one to arrive. They take their seats as soon as their arrive there.


    Once again, Rivera''s gaze locked at Greyson''s direction and the staring contest between them start again. The staring contest didn''t last long as Rivera snapped back to reality when Livnah tapped her shoulder and they start to talk about something.


    Dee also saw Dale sitting next to Terence and the person who is sitting behind him is Ovreil.


    Dee didn''t pay more attention to Dale as she took a seat across to Dale, near to each of her friends.


    Dale also saw Dee''s stare to him and he didn''t ignored it. He stared back at Dee until she sat down but what makes him feels distasteful is that Dee''s eyes looked at him with a cold gaze, as if Dale was the most hateful person in Dee''s eyes.


    After a few moments waiting in the Meeting Room, every member of the Ranger Team is already gathered in the same room.


    The General of Royal Organisation, General Joseph arrived 15 minutes later and he didn''t hesitate to start the meeting.


    The Hunters then start listen to every words he says.


    "From now on, you will be doing different tasks than the rest of the Hunters in this organisation, which I have explained before the recruitment registration. The task is, find where Queen Marrie and kill her. Since you are going to do the different tasks and it is very dangerous, you will be sent to a different place to live. You will move to a new house."


    The news is nothing to be surprised at until General Joseph says that The Ranger Team will lived in a new building, which mean a whole new chapter for the girls to live for too.


    Most of the Hunters cheered up because they will experience a new life in a new place but not for the girls.


    Livnah, Emma, Chellyne, Nic, Bambam and Suzy might find out that this is also a good thing for them but not for these three girls.


    Dee, Becky and Rivera found it was a disaster for them.


    How could they live in one house with the man they tried to run away from?


    These three girls turn their head to the man they tried to run away from with their mouth opened widely.


    Lyeon took a short glance toward Becky and saw Becky was staring deadly to him. But he pretends that he didn''t see anything and paid attention to General Joseph. And deep down in his heart, he was happy. He would have a great time together with Becky.


    The other side, Greyson also cheered inside his heart because he can always tease these girl at any time and everywhere. He have no worried to not seeing this girl for one day.


    As for Rivera, only God knew how much she hates this news. She feels very frustrated but she couldn''t express it. This is an order for their new mission and somehow, she have to endure it. But she didn''t know for how long.


    Dee sighed deeply as she closed her eyes for a short time and she opened it again. She know being in one group with Dale was a bad idea and now they have to move into a new building, which means that they would live in one building. What, did God want her to punish herself!? She has nowhere to run away anymore.


    Dale smile at the news he gets because he knows the percentage for him to make time together with Dee. Since they were in the same group, there is nowhere for her to run away again. And as for her warning before, he would get rid of it with his own reason: we are in the same group, we have to do this together. What a great idea!


    "As for addition to your information, I have listed a few tasks for you all to do after this. You will get the handout so, you need to do the homework."


    "Everyone understand? So let''s move to the next topic¡­."


    For the three hours of meeting, Dale always took a glance toward Dee but Dee keep ignoring it. She feels very uncomfortable when Dale stared at her like there was a stalker watching her from behind. But Dee couldn''t do anything and she could only endure it for three hours.


    If Dee have a superpower like time control, she will stop the time including the moving things around her. She would use this chance to close Dale''s eyes with ribes or anything to close his eyes so that he cannot use it to look at her anymore.


    Or if she was a cruel woman, Dee would already poke out his eyes using her fingers and throw his eyes to the lake, giving it to the fish to eat it.


    Dee frowned each time she thinking when the meeting was over. She feels like she was sitting in hell because it was so hot even though the air conditioner in that room was functioning really well.


    Only when the meeting is over that Dee could breathe properly.


    Now, she can go outside and run away from the ''devil'' like staring eyes.


    After General Joseph giving his last speech and left the room, the members also left the meeting room.

 Chapter 71 - Move To A New House?

    After preparing themselves like taking a bath and so on, the girls then walked together to the Dining Hall for breakfast.


    They teased each other while walking there. The most person getting teased is Rivera and Suzy because the important person is in the same group with them at the Ranger Team.


    The teasing didn''t end even when they were eating their breakfast.


    Rivera get irritated each time they called Greyson''s name but she couldn''t find any reason to make them stop. She said, "Stop talking about him, I don''t like him. "But they will say, "You are getting angry now? Don''t be shy, we know that you like him."


    And when she said, "He is a jerk¡­ I don''t even like him that much."


    They replied, "So you mean you like him more than that much?"


    In the end, Rivera could only stay silent and pouted.


    While Suzy, she getting compliments from others and Suzy will smile like everything they say is true and was into her liking.


    When they finished breakfast, Jensen told them to go to the Meeting Room 1 for their first official meeting.


    The girls then rushing to the Meeting Room.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    When the girls arrive at the Meeting Room, not everyone was there. Well, at least not the girls was the last one to arrive. They take their seats as soon as their arrive there.


    Once again, Rivera''s gaze locked at Greyson''s direction and the staring contest between them start aga. The staring contest didn''t last long as Rivera snapped back to reality when Livnah tapped her shoulder and they start to talk about something.


    Dee also saw Dale sitting next to Terence and the person who is sitting behind him is Ovreil.


    Dee didn''t pay more attention to Dale as she took a seat across to Dale, near to each of her friends.


    Dale also saw Dee''s stare to him and he didn''t ignored it. He stared back at Dee until she sat down but what makes him feels distasteful is that Dee''s eyes looked at him with a cold gaze, as if Dale was the most hateful person in Dee''s eyes.


    After a few moments waiting in the Meeting Room, every member of the Ranger Team is already gathered in the same room.


    The General of Royal Organisation, General Joseph arrived 15 minutes later and he didn''t hesitate to start the meeting.


    The Hunters then start listening to every word he says.


    "From now on, you will be doing different tasks than the rest of the Hunters in this organisation, which I have explained before the recruitment registration. The task is, find where Queen Marrie and kill her. Since you are going to do the different tasks and it is very dangerous, you will be sent to a different place to live. You will move to a new house."


    The news is nothing to be surprised at until General Joseph says that The Ranger Team will lived in a new building, which mean a whole new chapter for the girls to live for too.


    Most of the Hunters cheered up because they will experience a new life in a new place but not for the girls. Livnah, Emma, Chellyne, Nic, Bambam and Suzy might find out that this is also a good thing for them but not for these three girls. Dee, Becky and Rivera found it was a disaster for them.


    How could they live in one house with the man they tried to run away from?


    These three girls turn their head to the man they tried to run away from with their mouth opened widely.


    Lyeon took a short glance toward Becky and saw Becky was staring deadly to him. But he pretends that he didn''t see anything and paid attention to General Joseph. And deep down in his heart, he was happy. He would have a great time together with Becky.


    The other side, Greyson also cheered inside his heart because he can always tease these girl at any time and everywhere. He have no worried to not seeing this girl for one day.


    As for Rivera, only God knew how much she hates this news. She feels very frustrated but she couldn''t express it. This is an order for their new mission and somehow, she have to endure it. But she didn''t know for how long.


    Dee sighed deeply as she closed her eyes for a short time and she opened it again. She know being in one group with Dale was a bad idea and now they have to move into a new building, which means that they would live in one building. What, did God want her to punish herself!? She has nowhere to run away anymore.


    Dale smile at the news he gets because he knows the percentage for him to make time together with Dee. Since they were in the same group, there is nowhere for her to run away again. And as for her warning before, he would get rid of it with his own reason: we are in the same group, we have to do this together. What a great idea!


    "As for addition to your information, I have listed a few tasks for you all to do after this. You will get the handout so, you need to do the homework."


    "Everyone understand? So let''s move to the next topic¡­."


    For the three hours of meeting, Dale always took a glance toward Dee but Dee keep ignoring it. She feels very uncomfortable when Dale stared at her like there was a stalker watching her from behind. But Dee couldn''t do anything and she could only endure it for three hours.


    If Dee have a superpower like time control, she will stop the time including the moving things around her. She would use this chance to close Dale''s eyes with ribes or anything to close his eyes so that he cannot use it to look at her anymore.


    Or if she was a cruel woman, Dee would already poke out his eyes using her fingers and throw his eyes to the lake, giving it to the fish to eat it.


    Dee frowned each time she thinking when the meeting was over. She feels like she was sitting in hell because it was so hot even though the air conditioner in that room was functioning really well.


    Only when the meeting is over that Dee could breathe properly.


    Now, she can go outside and run away from the ''devil'' like staring eyes.


    After General Joseph giving his last speech and left the room, the members also left the meeting room.

 Chapter 72 - It Was For The Best

    Not only Dee who feel suffocated in the meeting room, but also Rivera. But she didn''t feels suffocated because she wants to run away from someone but she feels angry, very very VERY angry.


    This is all because of Greyson.


    That man always make her angry in every way and every time. Rivera couldn''t understand it. What is his problem, really?


    Don''t know why and how, Rivera couldn''t stop but keep glancing at Greyson. It was like there was a magnet around Greyson that could pull the attraction inside Rivera.


    Rivera couldn''t stop it.


    And she was angry at herself when she also couldn''t stop herself to look at Greyson.


    Am I an idiot? Why should I have to look at him?


    What makes her feels frustrated more is that, everytime she look at Greyson, Greyson would make the ugliest face he could make to irritates her.


    Rivera really want to punch him right to his handsome face and make it have bruises for two weeks so that he was embarrassed to face the public but Greyson sat across to her seat. She can''t do it. [Damn you, ninny. I''ll make you pay for it.]


    After General Joseph left the room, Rivera quickly stomp on her feet in angry feelings and left the meeting room just like that and of course, with her sulking face.


    Greyson who was walking slowly behind her only look at Rivera with a smile on his lips. A smile that look like a real stupid person could make. And no one realised about this.


    Everyone rushed to the door like they want to do something urgent.


    With everyone rushed out from the meeting room, Dee couldn''t walk out quickly like how she wants. When she has the chance to get out, suddenly someone grab her wrist and pulled her back inside the meeting room.


    Dee almost let out a shriek but she holds it. She knows who did grab her because there would be only one who would dare to do it to her.


    Dee quickly turn her gaze to Dale with the coldest gaze she could make. "You, what are you doing?" Dee said in low but rude voice to Dale. She tries to let go of her hand from Dale''s grip. "Let me go."


    "You ignoring me. Why??!" asked Dale but he has no intention to let Dee go.


    "I told you last night, didn''t I? I don''t want to see you anymore. Isn''t that enough from me to tell you that I don''t want to get involved with you anymore?" Dee said rudely.


    "But why? I like you---"


    "But I don''t!" said Dee insisted.


    "Why are you doing this!?" asked Dale with a sad face.


    "And why are you being annoying right now?" Dee asked with the most cruel face she could make.


    "Me.. Annoying¡­ You?" Dale''s mouth opened slightly in unbelief face.


    Dee stared back at Dale and she only show him her most disgusting face. She didn''t want to do it to Dale but he keeps forcing her to do things she doesn''t want to do. "Not only annoying¡­ But you make me feel disgusted when I''m around you."


    Dale didn''t believe the words that come out from these girls. It hurts to see the girl you like reject you just like that but it was much more hurt when she also say he was disgusted. Dale''s heart beat in pain as his eyes start to feel watery.


    [Ouch!] Dee could feel the pain in her wrist when Dale tighten his grip there but she have to endure it. [I''m sorry, Dale. I don''t mean to hurt you but I can''t be with you. It''s impossible. I''m from another world. If we, someday we''ll be together, I don''t want you to be sad for when I''m going back to my own world. Well, it''s best for me not to be in any relationship with you.]


    "I was disgusting? How dare you, you are the first woman to say that to me. And most shocking thing is that I almost like you," Dale said. There was a slight of upset tone in his voice.


    Dee bite her lips slowly. She lowered her head, avoiding the eye contact. She doesn''t want to turn weak when she keep stared at Dale''s pitying eyes.


    "It''s for the best, Dale."[Yes, it was for the best].


    "You know what makes me confused about you?" said Dale. "You suddenly change."


    [Me, change?] Dee stay silent even after Dale look at her for a long time. She also having a hard time thinking about what he just said. She wants to admit it but she can''t. She also doesn''t know why she change like this.


    Before this, she didn''t feel anything like this to Dale. But since when did she start ignoring him?


    Just when Dale want to say something again, someone pushed Dale to the back, causing the grip on Dee''s wrist loosen from his hand.


    Becky quickly pulled Dee to her back and stared at Dale with a cold gaze. "What did you do to her?" asked Becky curiously.


    Lyeon and Elvin also arrived at the same time and saw Becky pushed Dale rudely to the back. He almost hit the meeting table if he didn''t stop on time.


    Dale look at Becky with an angry face. He was angry because someone interrupt him and Dee. "I did nothing. And why did you suddenly butted in? Don''t you have any better things to do?"


    "You messing with her then you messing with me. She is my friend, don''t even try to make fun of her," Becky said mockingly.


    The words that Becky spew only make Dale more irritated. "Watch your mouth, shorty! Who says I''m making fun of her!?" Dale shouted as he pointed his finger to Becky''s face.


    "Oh yeah? Well, from the look on your face, you were trying to make fun of her. Besides, why did you two doing alone in this silent room?" Becky asked again. Never finished with her interrogation question.


    "Why should I told you?" asked Dale annoyingly.


    Becky look at Dale angrily. Right now, what she could only see was the tiny Dale, which she can stump on like stumping onto a c.o.c.kroach.


    "You big ass jerk!!" said Becky, almost look like she wanted to punch Dale right away.


    Dale also didn''t want to look weak in front of Becky, so he stepped forward.


    Lyeon and Elvin quickly move toward them and stopped Dale before he really do something bad to Becky.


    Dale have a bad tempered and he could do something bad to anyone whether they are a man or a woman.


    "Okay, okay, okay. That is enough. You''re in Ranger Team now, you cannot fight among yourselves. Or you will be punished." Lyeon said, hoping that these two people could calm down.


    Becky frowned in frustration because she couldn''t vent all her anger toward Dale but she has to admit that Lyeon''s word also true. She shouldn''t fight among the Ranger Team''s member.


    Becky grabbed Dee''s left hand and walked out of the meeting room. "Let''s go, Dee. Don''t waste your time with this idiot people." Dee just following Becky from behind without saying anything.


    "Watch your mouth, you little shortie!!" Dale shouted.


    "Dale, that is enough!" said Elvin. He was wondering why did he lose his temper on Becky although it was only about a small matter?


    "She start it first!" said Dale, defending himself.


    "I didn''t ask for who start it first¡­ But I just want you to calm down first," Lyeon said.


    Dale frowning because he was upset. "Fine!"


    From outside of the meeting room, there was


    Ovreil who was watching from the start slowly tightened her fists. Once again, she feels upset and angry when Dale put his attention to Dee. Ovreil turn her gaze out of nowhere. She was thinking about Dee. "That pretentious bitch! She will pay for this later!"

 Chapter 72 - Coffee

    After the meeting, Nic make her way to the drinking machine near the office building. Nic was really sleepy because she slept late last night. All because she stays at the party event to help the others to clean it. She has to move all the table to the store and help Matthew to throw the rubbish.


    This morning, Nic almost didn''t want to get up from her bed but Chellyne insist on her to get up. She even barely woke up at the meeting a few hours ago. Nic hope that something she can drink to help her stay awake from the drinking machine.


    Nic choose coffee to help her stay awake.


    When she was waiting for the coffee filled in, she closes her eyes for a moment.


    A few moments later, Willy also come to the drinking machine to get some nice drink. When Willy stand beside Nic, Willy realised that Nic was actually sleeping while standing. He stared Nic with an awe. She is asleep while standing? Last time she asleep was on a jeep and now she sleep while standing? How could she sleep in standing position?


    Even though Willy was impressed by it but he also concerned that Nic might fall down to the ground. While waiting for his drink filled in, Willy keep glancing at Nic to make sure she still in standing position and he can catch her anytime if she falls down.


    Nic opened her eyes and she looked at her coffee. Just a little bit more before it fully filled. Nic turned her head to her right when she saw there is someone besides her at the drinking machine.


    "Are you alright? Why did you sleep like that?" asked Willy while he took the cup from the machine.


    Nic just giving Willy a sleepy face with her eyes half-closed eyes. She takes her coffee cup too and directly drink it. But she forgets that the coffee she takes is so hot.


    When the coffee reach her lips, Nic could feel a stinging pain around her lips causing Nic to move away the cup from her lips.


    Using her other hand, Nic touch her lips and groaned in pain. "Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch. Damn¡­. These coffee is so hot!"


    Willy look at Nic with a weird expression. "Of course it''s hot. What do you expect from a coffee. You should be more careful."


    Nic use her hand to fanned her lips to decrease the burning on her lips. She keep mumbling at how its hurts and Willy keep staring at her.


    Nic put the cup onto the small table behind the drinking machine. Nic touched her lips softly to check if there are any major wound.


    "You look so tired? Is it because of last night''s event?" asked Willy with a concern eyes.


    "I sleep late last night because I help others to clean the place," Nic explained. She takes her cup again and this time, she drinks it carefully.


    "Aah!" Nic groaned softly and she put the cup back to the table. She touches her lips again. Nic worried that her lips might be injured because it was hurt when she drinks the coffee.


    "Why? Is your lips hurt?" asked Willy.


    "I don''t know. I think there a tiny wound on my lips. It hurts when I drink this coffee," said Nic.


    "Here, let me see," said Willy. He reaches out to touch Nic''s face. Nic turn froze when Willy''s fingers touch her cheeks.


    Willy stepped closer to Nic and he checked on Nic''s lips. And then There is no wound but her lips are red and a bit swollen. "Your lips is alright. There is no wound. Maybe the coffee is too hot for you to drink."


    Nic didn''t say anything because Willy is still standing right in front of her. His fingers also didn''t leave her lips yet. So and Nic could do is stare at him and be silent.


    When Nic didn''t say anything, Willy shifted his glance to Nic and their eyes locked onto each other again.


    The very close distance between them causing Willy to fl.u.s.tered. He don''t know why but that is what he feels when he stared Nic''s eyes.


    They maintain the position for about 10 minutes before someone coughing, interrupt in and make them snapped back to the reality.


    Willy and Nic flinched harder as they quickly stepped away from each other. The more awkward is that, they suddenly look at different direction with awkward face as if they just doing a bad things.


    The person who coughed is Wanda. She also want to get some drink and who knows shd encounter this two people together here. She has been watching them for a while and she didn''t believe her own eyes that she would witnessed a romantic moment between Willy and Nic. Since when did these two get close anyway?


    Willy looked at Wanda with a nervous face and give her an awkward smile. "Oh, Wanda¡­ What are you doing here?"


    Wanda realised Willy have been awkward right now. She smiled a bit at Willy''s awkwardness. "I want to get some coffee."


    "Oh, go ahead," Nic said as she stepped aside to give Wanda a way to the drinking machine. She managed to take her cup of coffee before she turn her body to another direction.


    Wanda approached the drinking machine.


    "Thank you."


    Willy also drink his coffee and pretend like nothing is happened.


    "So tell me, what are you two doing just now? Was you two about to kiss??"


    SPLURTTT!!


    Wanda''s question were only answered by Nic and Willy splitting out their coffee from their mouth again. They choked on their own coffee and coughed a few times.


    Wanda smiled excitedly as she saw these two people looks so shy about something. They must done it already, they must!


    "Eiii, sister-in-law¡­ How could you like that? Kissing.. Why would I kiss her out of everyone?" said Willy awkwardly.


    "You are right, Willy. Why would us do that despicable thing? On daylight??" Nic shrieked.


    Willy and Nic suddenly stared at each other again and the awkward sensation suddenly filled them again.


    They quickly turn their back against each other and they walked away, pretending like nothing happened but the feeling of awkwardness is written all over their face.


    This is scene only make Wanda giggled in excitement. "They''re so cute. Its remind me when I still in love with Alex. So romantic!!"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The day of the Ranger Team moved out from the Royal Castle is arrived and all the preparations is already finished.


    The Ranger Team get inside the car which will bring them to their new house. Some of them looks excited and some of them also feels sad to leave the Royal Castle, leave their friends there.


    Wanda who already considered the girls as her sisters because they live in a same dorm already crying out loud because the girls will move out and probably never come back again.


    Alex and April tried to calm her down but Wanda''s cry are getting louder and louder.


    General Joseph also didn''t miss this chance to say goodbye to his sons.


    He bid goodbye and good luck to everyone else before the car their ride are heading off from the Royal Castle.


    The girls look at the Royal Castle for the last time. They doesn''t sure if they could back to th Royal Castle again after this or not.


    All they could do was watching sadly at the castle when the car drove out from the large courtyard.


    "We will begin a new life out there. So we have to make sure to protect ourself," Dee said with a depressed-like voice.


    "At least we have to keep survive for us to go back home," Livnah replied.


    Emma and Suzy who was with them only nodded a little.


    "We will!"

 Chapter 73 - New Life and New Mission

    At the new house in a new district, there was an old castle named as the Caspian Castle. These castle isn''t big as the Royal Castle but still it was enormous for a building to lived in. Each corner of the building was built four tall and strong tower: East Tower, West Tower, South Tower, North Tower. And each tower will lead to another building with many large windows build from glasses. The wall of the Caspian Castle is already covered with some green weed and the castle look much like a haunted castle.


    When the cars that bring the Ranger Team to the new house arrived at the large courtyard, a tall man with a strong body but look old because some of his hair already turn to white colour, is waiting for them in front of the door.


    Two of the maids are waiting behind them with their head hung low.


    The old man was a head security and butler at the Caspian Castle and called as Mr. Benedict.


    All of the Ranger Team''s member get out from the car and they look at their new placed to live in. They gasped in awe because the Caspian Castle also not have bad in shape.


    "Welcome, ladied and gentleman to our Caspian Castle. We have been waiting for you in a while. My name is Mr. Benedict, I am the head security and butler here. Anything you want, you can asked directly to me," Mr. Benedict said with a low and respective voice toward the members.


    "Nice to meet you two, Mr. Benedict. I''m sure you have been inform about our arrival. We would be grateful for your help," Lyeon said.


    "Then, without wasting any time, let me show you your room. Follow me!"


    "After you rest, tonight there is a meeting at the east living room and all of you need to be there. There would be maid who would guide you to the east living room," Mr. Benedict said as they all walking along the hall. "Since all of you just arrived here from a long journey, you must need a rest."


    One by one, Mr. Benedict shows the Ranger Team their room. After they entered their bedroom, they rest as they have been told.


    "Please rest, sir. Don''t worry about your belonging, I will send some maid to send it to your room."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After the dinner, all of the Range Team gathered in the living room. To their surprise, the are five other Hunters were there with them.


    Lyeon as the Captain of then Ranger Team introduced himself to the new Hunters and greeted them.


    "Hello, Captain¡­. I am Danelio Thony from Tyrex Organisation. My friends and me received a mission from our Organisation to joined your team. I think you didn''t know about this yet, Captain but we will help what we can," A tall man with dark green hair with a bright yellow eyes shaking hands with Lyeon as he introduced himself. He introduced himself as Danelio Thony.


    After Danelio, a girl with a long pony tail and have a blue hair also introduced herself." Captain Lyeon.. I''ve heard about you before. I am Cheleste Aghiong, from the Angel Bite Organisation. Nice to meet you." Cheleste has a big round eyes which make her face look childish-liked because her face is an oval-shaped.


    Another man with red hair and has a very handsome face also shaked hands with Lyeon. "My name is Simon Alenxandher. I am from RedStar Organisation. I''m looking forward for our next mission." Unlike Danelio who has a manly and ''bad guy'' face, Simon also have a manly face but a bit gentleman features.


    "I''m Jina Heldie from Peony Organisation. Nice tk meet you all." Jina was an average height girl with dark short hair. Jina has a brown eyes, has freckles on her face and when she smile, her eyes would formed a small crescent.


    "Nalini Dillon. That''s my name. I''m from Golden Ring Organisation. Nice to meet you all and if you have a problem, you can asked me for help." Nalini has a sweet voice that could melt any heart of man. Besides, she has a nice personality which make everyone would please to look at her.


    After the new member of the Hunters introduced themselves, the other members also introduced themselves.


    "Alright, since today was our official day as a Ranger Team''s duty, my company give some information that might can help us." Danelio didn''t waste any time as he pick some of the file which was put on the table. Danelio take out a few pieces of the paper and he give it to Lyeon.


    "We have discuss a little about this mission before you all come here. The first data that we received is that the city we lived in right now which called Nill Y City is one of the other city which the people was eighty percent are vampires."


    "Eighty percent vampires??" Elvin said again.


    Sure this informations shock him. Not only him but the entire team.


    Willy look at the papers in Lyeon''s hand. "How come the vampires could live here without being detect by the Hunters? I mean¡­ Eighty percent of vampires, how could the human live here?"


    "That is our real problem. We believe that one of Queen Marrie''s followers is here. They use this city for they home and captured people as many as they want. Besides, this Nill Y City is very famous for its business industries. Many tourist in and out from this city. Each time the tourist come, the number of missing people increased," Nalini said while showing them a record from her laptop.


    "Our first plan is that we need to find more information about this followers. If we capture them, then we might be able to find where is Queen Marrie is," said Jina.


    "But we can''t find them in this city that full of vampires. It''s too dangerous. If our cover is blown up, the vampires will kill us," said Ariana.


    "Don''t worry about that. Vampires here like to play around and didn''t care about their surroundings. Nill Y City is a place where the vampire could live safely because none of the Hunters could entered here," Simon said.


    "And we are the first? Why did it sounds like we were walking right into a trap?" asked Terence.


    "If the vampires know we lived here, then they sure kill us," said Kristen.


    "It''s called suicide. Living here means we need to be very careful. Once they know who we are then we will be killed," Dale added.


    From what they have said, some of the members start to feel worry about their safety in this city. With eighty percent of the vampire''s who lived in the Nill Y City, their life could be taken at any time. They have to be extra careful this time.


    "What are you guys worried at? We already accept the challenge to be the Ranger Team. It''s mean that we are ready to give our life. We only need some of information of that queen''s followers¡­ This is not even close to find that queen so what you guus worried about. Isn''t Ranger Team that need to give their life to save other people''s life?" Livnah suddenly said something that make everyone look at her.


    For a moment, everyone look at Livnah with puzzled in their face. "That is right, Livnah. We already accept the challenge to be the Ranger Team. We have to take the risks," Elvin said supporting Livnah''s words. What Livnah said is also true. They only start their mission but the other team already feel like they going to lose.


    "I like this kind of spirit," Danelio said and he continue, "We are not the first Hunters that entered this city, don''t worry but we still need to be careful. For tonight, we only need discussed about this matter. Tomorrow, I will send a few people to be a spy insinde the city. Whoever it is, just prepare yourself."


    All of the members nodded their heads.


    "Alright, that''s it for now. Everyone can go back to their room or doing anything to spend your time. Lyeon, I need you here so you have to stay. Oh, also I might need some of your members too," Danelio said.


    After that, everyone walked out from the living room to do their own job.


    The only person who stay at the living room was the five new members, Lyeon, Willy, Jakzen and Symantha.

 Chapter 74 - Fairy Tales

    After the short discussion, Chellyne didn''t directly go back to her room. She went to the kitchen instead. Chellyne approaching the refrigerator and take a bottle of orange juice.


    Chellyne take a cup frome the upstairs cupboard and pour the juice into the cup. While she was drinking the juice, her mind was thinking about something. [Eighty percent of the people here is vampires? How come there are so many vampires here? This is not one of the city that Queen Marrie would choose to be her hide sport. But some of her followers did make this city as their hiding sport but one thing is missing though. Why did they make it obvious that this city is full of vampires if they want to make this city as their base hideout?]


    The juice in the her cup is almost out and Chellyne poured another juice inside. She keep thinking again.


    [Something is not right. If this is one of Queen Marrie''s hideout, why did she let the outside world know about it. Another suspicious thing is, the tourist still come in and out from this city even though they know this is city is full of vampires.] [That''s weird.]


    Chellyne keep wondering until she didn''t saw Terence entered the kitchen and approaching the refrigerator. Terence saw Chellyne was lean over by her waist at the kitchen table while wondering about something.


    Terence take out another juice box and walked toward Chellyne. "What are you thinking about?" asked Terence.


    Chellyne snapped back into reality when she heard someone talked to her. When Chellyne turn to her left, Terence is taking out a cup from the upstairs cupboard and poured his juice into the cup.


    "It was nothing. Don''t worry about it," said Chellyne while scratching her neck. It''s a good thing that she didn''t startled at Terence''s voice. If not, the cup in her hand might be fall onto the floor and will cause further scene. She even didn''t realised when Terence entered the kitchen. By the time she realised and look at Terence, Terence already drink his juice.


    Terence look at Chellyne while still drink his juice. "You always can tell me your problem if you want. Maybe I can help you. Besides, we are a team mates and also friends," Terence said while wiping his mouth using the edge of his sleeve.


    Chellyne smile in pleasure face. "Thank you, Terence. I might need it later."


    "So, did you already saw the library in this place?" asked Terence putting down the cup in his hand onto the table.


    Chellyne look at Terence with her eyes opened wide in excitement. "This place had a library?"


    With only Chellyne''s excited expression, Terence assumed that Chellyne must not has seen the library yet. So this is his chance to make Chellyne more impressed. "Of course this place has a library. It was a little bit smaller than the library in the Royal Castle but it still a library. You want to go there?" said Terence.


    "You already went there?" Terence nodded asked at her question.


    When everyone rest inside their chamber, Terence take a chance to explore the Caspian Castle for a few minutes and he found out where the library is. It was located at the East Tower which was across from their room at West Tower.


    "Let''s go there now. We have time before the sleeping time, right. Take me there, will you??" Chellyne asked with a high hope written all over her face. Her eyes sparkle in excitement and shs almost look like a puppy who want a food from it owner.


    Terence chuckled on her cute face." Of course I will take you there. You really like books. Let''s go!"


    Terence lead Chellyne to the library. Along the way to the library, they talked about many things and sometimes they would laughed together at something funny.


    When they reached the library, Terence pull over the door and let Chellyne enters first.


    Chellyne look inside the library and she feels impressed again. Her eyes sparkling in happy feelings and she can''t stop but gasped when she look around.


    Terence who was watching Chellyne for a while smiling in satisfied. He know Chellyne really like to read books and when he saw Chellyne was impressed by all this books, he feels satisfied because he could make her feels happy. After all, Chellyne''s impressions is what he wait from the start. Terence want to see Chellyne look happy with what he told her. And yes, Chellyne did look very happy about it.


    Chellyne turn her head to Terence again. "You know what, I could die in peace like this if this is my last chance to survive," Chellyne joked.


    Terence laughed at her little jokes. [She was so happy that she would die in peace too?]


    Chellyne didn''t wait any longer and she walked toward the bookshelves to read some books.


    Terence didn''t stop her from the enjoyment and Terence just following her from behind. Watching her face''s expression changing everytime she excited to see new books.


    "Terence, look! This is a new book about fairy tales story!" Chellyne shouted excitedly to Terence as if Terence was stalking miles away but in reality, Terence just standing a few feets from her.


    "Fairy tale? You like fairy tales??" asked Terence lifts up his eyebrows.


    "Of course. Even though it sounds like childish¡­ I don''t mind it. Besides, fairy tale tells many imaginations thing. You can be a princess, a fairy, a witch or you can be just an ordinary girl but loved by a charming prince," said Chellyne and she grab another book even though her hands was now full of other books too.


    Terence smile interestingly while staring at Chellyne. "So charming!"


    Chellyne turn her head toward Terence in confused face. "What?"


    Terence who look hypnotised by something quickly coughed a little to cover his own mistake. [Damn, what did I just said?] "Huh, what? Oh, I was saying that the books sounds charming."


    Chellyne who didn''t realised anything weird just smile and move to another shelves. "See? I was right, didn''t I?"


    After Chellyne walked away, Terence take a deep breath and he hold his chest. He feel relief because Chellyne didn''t realised anything. Terence start to think weird about himself. [What did I just say?]

 Chapter 75 - Fairy Tales

    After the short discussion, Chellyne didn''t directly go back to her room. She went to the kitchen instead. Chellyne approaching the refrigerator and take a bottle of orange juice.


    Chellyne take a cup frome the upstairs cupboard and pour the juice into the cup. While she was drinking the juice, her mind was thinking about something. [Eighty percent of the people here is vampires? How come there are so many vampires here? This is not one of the city that Queen Marrie would choose to be her hide sport. But some of her followers did make this city as their hiding sport but one thing is missing though. Why did they make it obvious that this city is full of vampires if they want to make this city as their base hideout?]


    The juice in the her cup is almost out and Chellyne poured another juice inside. She keep thinking again.


    [Something is not right. If this is one of Queen Marrie''s hideout, why did she let the outside world know about it. Another suspicious thing is, the tourist still come in and out from this city even though they know this is city is full of vampires.] [That''s weird.]


    Chellyne keep wondering until she didn''t saw Terence entered the kitchen and approaching the refrigerator. Terence saw Chellyne was lean over by her waist at the kitchen table while wondering about something.


    Terence take out another juice box and walked toward Chellyne. "What are you thinking about?" asked Terence.


    Chellyne snapped back into reality when she heard someone talked to her. When Chellyne turn to her left, Terence is taking out a cup from the upstairs cupboard and poured his juice into the cup.


    "It was nothing. Don''t worry about it," said Chellyne while scratching her neck. It''s a good thing that she didn''t startled at Terence''s voice. If not, the cup in her hand might be fall onto the floor and will cause further scene. She even didn''t realised when Terence entered the kitchen. By the time she realised and look at Terence, Terence already drink his juice.


    Terence look at Chellyne while still drink his juice. "You always can tell me your problem if you want. Maybe I can help you. Besides, we are a team mates and also friends," Terence said while wiping his mouth using the edge of his sleeve.


    Chellyne smile in pleasure face. "Thank you, Terence. I might need it later."


    "So, did you already saw the library in this place?" asked Terence putting down the cup in his hand onto the table.


    Chellyne look at Terence with her eyes opened wide in excitement. "This place had a library?"


    With only Chellyne''s excited expression, Terence assumed that Chellyne must not has seen the library yet. So this is his chance to make Chellyne more impressed. "Of course this place has a library. It was a little bit smaller than the library in the Royal Castle but it still a library. You want to go there?" said Terence.


    "You already went there?" Terence nodded asked at her question.


    When everyone rest inside their chamber, Terence take a chance to explore the Caspian Castle for a few minutes and he found out where the library is. It was located at the East Tower which was across from their room at West Tower.


    "Let''s go there now. We have time before the sleeping time, right. Take me there, will you??" Chellyne asked with a high hope written all over her face. Her eyes sparkle in excitement and shs almost look like a puppy who want a food from it owner.


    Terence chuckled on her cute face." Of course I will take you there. You really like books. Let''s go!"


    Terence lead Chellyne to the library. Along the way to the library, they talked about many things and sometimes they would laughed together at something funny.


    When they reached the library, Terence pull over the door and let Chellyne enters first.


    Chellyne look inside the library and she feels impressed again. Her eyes sparkling in happy feelings and she can''t stop but gasped when she look around.


    Terence who was watching Chellyne for a while smiling in satisfied. He know Chellyne really like to read books and when he saw Chellyne was impressed by all this books, he feels satisfied because he could make her feels happy. After all, Chellyne''s impressions is what he wait from the start. Terence want to see Chellyne look happy with what he told her. And yes, Chellyne did look very happy about it.


    Chellyne turn her head to Terence again. "You know what, I could die in peace like this if this is my last chance to survive," Chellyne joked.


    Terence laughed at her little jokes. [She was so happy that she would die in peace too?]


    Chellyne didn''t wait any longer and she walked toward the bookshelves to read some books.


    Terence didn''t stop her from the enjoyment and Terence just following her from behind. Watching her face''s expression changing everytime she excited to see new books.


    "Terence, look! This is a new book about fairy tales story!" Chellyne shouted excitedly to Terence as if Terence was stalking miles away but in reality, Terence just standing a few feets from her.


    "Fairy tale? You like fairy tales??" asked Terence lifts up his eyebrows.


    "Of course. Even though it sounds like childish¡­ I don''t mind it. Besides, fairy tale tells many imaginations thing. You can be a princess, a fairy, a witch or you can be just an ordinary girl but loved by a charming prince," said Chellyne and she grab another book even though her hands was now full of other books too.


    Terence smile interestingly while staring at Chellyne. "So charming!"


    Chellyne turn her head toward Terence in confused face. "What?"


    Terence who look hypnotised by something quickly coughed a little to cover his own mistake. [Damn, what did I just said?] "Huh, what? Oh, I was saying that the books sounds charming."


    Chellyne who didn''t realised anything weird just smile and move to another shelves. "See? I was right, didn''t I?"


    After Chellyne walked away, Terence take a deep breath and he hold his chest. He feel relief because Chellyne didn''t realised anything. Terence start to think weird about himself. [What did I just say?]

 Chapter 75 - Chocolate Cake

    There is a lot of free time before it''s midnight and Jakzen want to use that time to cook. Since he doesn''t have the mood to do anything else, Jakzen want to make something he likes and that is cooking.


    Since the dinner time is past, Jakzen cannot cook the dishes for dinner. So, he chooses to make something sweet. While he was preparing the ingredients, someone entered the kitchen to drink something. It was Bambam. She came at the right time when Jakzen is cooking something. Bambam was one of Jakzen''s fans and she really likes to watch Jakzen cooking.


    Bambam''s eyes sparkle in happiness when she saw Jakzen is in the kitchen and ready to cook something. "Jakzen, are you going to cook something?" asked Bambam.


    Jakzen turn his head slightly toward Bambam before he continues his work. "Yes, I was going to make something. Besides, I''m not sleepy yet so I spend my time here. You want to join me or you just gonna watch me?"


    Bambam take out the extra large lychee juice box from the refrigerator. "Since I''m not that skillful in cooking, maybe I just watching you from here. Can I?" aksed Bambam while she move to the seats in front of the kitchen counter.


    Jakzen smiled at Bambam''s words but he didn''t insist on Bambam to help him because he likes it when no one disturbed him while he was cooking.


    "Alright, but you cannot disturbed, okay?"


    Bambam nodded in response. She was so happy when Jakzen let her stay to watch him cooking. Shs didn''t know why she feels so happy and sometimes she wondered about too. Bambam thoughts that she might fall in love with Jakzen already but that would be impossible. There is no way she would love Jakzen. And just like that, Bambam deny all thoughts she has in her mind.


    While Jakzen was putting all the chocolate inside pot, Jakzen shifted his head toward Bambam to see what was that girl doing. Bambam didn''t do anything besides than sitting and watching him crashed a bar of chocolate to pieces into the pot. Jakzen smile a bit because Bambam was actually listen to what he says earlier.


    "So, Bambam¡­ What do you think about this?" asked Jakzen. It feels quite around the kitchen and Jakzen think at least he can talked with Bambam. He also didn''t want Bambam to feels bored because it was so quiet between them.


    "You mean here?? In this Caspian Castle¡­ Urmm, well I think it''s okay for me. Besides I like it here," said Bambam.


    "Are you happy to be here?" asked Jakzen again.


    [Be where? Here in the castle or being here with you? Which one do you expect me to answer? What is it that you want to hear?] Bambam grunted quietly as she don''t want Jakzen to know that she actually fighting with her own thoughts.


    Jakzen look at Bambam when Bambam still not answering his answer. "Or are you still wondering what your feeling when you here?"


    Bambam''s eyebrows furrowed.  "Kind of."


    "Me too¡­ I still wondering what I feel about this¡­ Stay away from home is so tough and hard. Besides this mission is very dangerous. It''s not that easy to find that queen," Jakzen said.


    [Stay away from home is so tough and hard. That''s true. Even right now we barely could live in this vampire world.] Bambam poured some of lychee juice into her cup because the cup is already empty. "Sure it was very dangerous but we already decided to do this. At least, once in our life, we have to do something bigger achievement than what we already have."


    Jakzen peeked a glance to Bambam. Then he continue his work. He put flour inside a big bowl and put another ingredients. "I don''t care about the achievement either. All I care about is the people that we protect."


    "Oh¡­ You also mean the person who give you that necklace?" asked Bambam.


    Jakzen didn''t answer it, instead he was just stay silent. Only his hands was busy working. When Bambam feels like she talked about the wrong things, she quickly blamed herself for mentioning something she shouldn''t.


    "Sorry, Jakzen.. I didn''t mean to ask you about that."


    "No, it''s alright. I''m just thought that maybe if I was strong enough at that time, I could protect her," said Jakzen sadly.


    Bambam didn''t say anything again because she was afraid that she might say anything wrong again. So, she just smiled awkwardly there while finishing her juice.


    "Why did you register for this mission anyway?" asked Jakzen.


    Bambam turn silent. Her mind went stuck for a while. She doesn''t know how to answer. [Can I just tell him that my friends and me are not from this world and we need to kill that queen to get back to our home? Will he hate us for that?] "Urm, no any reason for that. I just doing this for fun." [Yes, that would be a perfect answer.]


    "Just for fun? Why did you have to do this for fun? This mission is very dangerous. You might get killed during this mission," Jakzen as with his curious voice as if he didn''t believe Bambam''s word.


    Bambam laughed very awkward. Even an idiot person would know she is laughed awkwardly. "Yes of course I do it just for fun. Because killing a low level vampire is not fun anymore, so I think I want to try for the stronger one." [No, this is suicide. If I have a choice I wouldn''t do this either. But I can''t get home if we didn''t do this mission.]


    Jakzen chuckled in disbelief. He knows Bambam is lying but he doesn''t want to persuade Bambam further to make Bambam tell him what is her reason. "You really are brave one, Bambam. No one gonna register for this mission just because only for fun."


    Bambam smile again and it''s still so awkward. She look away and pretend to drink her juice. [Please believe me. I don''t want to tell you the truth.]


    "But it''s good to have you around though. At least, we not getting stressed out during work," Jakzen said.


    Bambam shows her gummy smile and then Bambam watch Jakzen  continue his work. They keep talking about many things and Jakzen was pleased to have someone to talk with. Bambam was a funny and friendly person. Even though before this, he has taught them during their practise, Jakzen never get close to Bambam before. When he thought about it, this was the first time he has someone to talk with when he was in the kitchen. Jakzen like being alone while he was cooking because he doesn''t like being disturbed by anyone.


    At last, Jakzen finished his last touched on his dishes. Tonight, he was making a chocolate cake. The first person who will have to taste it is Bambam since Bambam was the only people with him from the start.


    Jakzen cut small pieces from the cake and put it on another plate. Jakzen put it in front of Bambam and hand over a spoon to Bambam. Bambam who was waiting to taste the chocolate cake quickly take the spoon and put the chocolate cake into her mouth.


    Jakzen stared at Bambam to see her reaction. Did she like it or not.


    Bambam eat the hot cake directly without blowing it first. "Ahhh!!" Bambam split out the hot cake from her mouth to her palm again. She keep groaned in pain.


    "Careful¡­ It''s still hot," said Jakzen.


    Bambam smile childishly. "This is so delicious. You really have the talent to cook, Jakzen. I really love this," Bambam said while showing her left thumb up.


    Jakzen smile proudly when Bambam said that she loves the cake. "You want some more?" Jakzen pointed to the chocolate cake beside him. Bambam''s eyes sparkled in excitement. "May I?"


    "You can have it all," said Jakzen. He put the whole chocolate cake in front of Bambam.


    Bambam smiled in happiness. "This chocolate cake is so delicious but I prefer a cheese carrot taste. I like it more than the chocolate cake," Bambam said and she put another spoonful of cake to her mouth after she blow it to make it less hot.


    "You like cheese carrot cake than chocolate. Okay, then I will make it for you next time," said Jakzen.


    Once again, Bambam cheered in happiness. "Really??"


    Jakzen nodded while he amused by Bambam''s childish expression. She looks like a little child that gets a candy from her mother, really innocent and cheerful. "Yes, of course. I can make anything, remember?"


    Bambam smile again. She didn''t know how many times she had smiled for today. She feels so calm when she with Jakzen. If for another man, she never have any feelings for them but for Jakzen, she could feel the calm and also sudden excitement in her heart. She wants to deny it all the time but it keeps appearing whenever she saw Jakzen.


    "Why don''t you eat with me?" asked Bambam when she realised that Jakzen didn''t sit down with her and eat the chocolate cake he made.


    Jakzen shake his head repeatedly. "No, I''m okay. Besides, I only eat it in small amounts and will give it to other people to eat it."


    "I see," Bambam said.


    A few moments later, Helend and Ariana walked into the kitchen and they saw Jakzen and Bambam together. "What are you guys doing here?" asked Helend. Ariana saw the chocolate cake in front of Bambam. "Oh you eating a chocolate cake?! May I join you? I''m a fan of chocolate cake too," Ariana said with a happy voice.


    "Sure, there''s a lot here. You can share with Bambam," said Jakzen. He moves to the cupboard to get new plates for Helend and Ariana.


    "Is it delicious?" asked Ariana while she sat down next to Bambam''s left. Bambam nodded at Ariana since she can''t speak with her mouth full.


    "Since when did you buy this?" asked Helend. She sits next to Ariana.


    "We didn''t buy it. Jakzen made it." [For me.] That is what she gonna say again but her mouth didn''t let her to speak it loudly. She could only say it silently in her mind. Because she doesn''t want Jakzen take it in a wrong way and thought her as a weird person.


    "Jakzen made it? I didn''t know Jakzen could cook something like this," said Ariana.


    Jakzen chuckled while he put the plates in front of Helend and Ariana. Ariana quickly take a piece of chocolate cake for her and Helend. Jakzen look at them to wait for their reaction toward his cake.


    When Ariana and Helend eat the chocolate, they can feel the delicious taste of the chocolate cream and the tender of the cake.


    Their eyes widened in admiration. The chocolate cake was so delicious.


    "Oh my, this is so delicious!! When was the last time I eat something delicious like this!" said Helend.


    "Jakzen you are so good. You have a nice and strong body, you have a handsome face and you also can cook. The God is giving you so much blessing," Ariana complimented Jakzen.


    Jakzen happy at the compliment and he just bowed in respect.  "Thank you, ladies for the compliment but I still need to learn a lot."


    "Don''t say like that. You really have the talent to cook. You''re so amazing," Ariana said while taking another bite.


    Bambam blinked a few times while watching Ariana compliment Jakzen and she speaks so well, as if she and Jakzen was friends since they were young. Bambam couldn''t compliment Jakzen with smooth talking but right now, Ariana just bluntly compliment Jakzen?


    Bambam sighed in surrender. She never gonna make it like how Ariana do. She slowly turned over to another direction and she eats her chocolate cake.

 Chapter 76 - The Investigation(1)

    The next day, when the day was clear, the Ranger Team then start operating their mission at the Nill Y City. The team that responsible to go out for today us the Alpha Team and and Beta Team. The other team is staying at the Caspian Castle.


    Danelio and Jina also following the two team to investigate inside the city.


    After the perfect planning that morning, two big and black cars are driven out from the Caspian Castle courtyard. The cars arrived at an abandoned building and stop there. The abandoned building would be their destination as a hiding spot.


    All of the members get out from the cars and prepared for the mission.


    Danelio shows them the necessary weapons that they would use during their investigations in the city. All the members start to prepare themselves with all the weapons provided.


    Elvin put the knife behind his waist. He peeked a glance toward Emma who was standing behind him. Emma was having a slight problem where to put the pistol at her body. Elvin took the pistol from Emma''s hand and he put it around Emma''s belt.


    "Thank you," Emma said smile generously.


    Elvin just replied with a nod along with a smile. Then, he continue to prepare himself.


    On the other side, Livnah and Dee also preparing for themselves. Dee saw Dale was checking out his gun but she only spare him a glance before she continuing her work as well.


    "Alright, gather around everyone. It''s time to divide up into groups." Danelio who was ready with his pistol look at everyone and all of them gathered around him quickly. "Dee, Livnah and Anthonio will stay here at the car. Whenever there is a danger, one of you will drive this car and help the others. The others would need to investigate in the city. I will go with Jina, Dale with Mark, Elvin with Emma, Kristen and Suzy. Ah Chiong, Kitana and Willy will move in one group. Everyone, understand?"


    "SIR, YES, SIR!!"


    "You only need to monitor around the city and collect the data. No need to make any scene with the vampire around here or we will alarmed them about our presence here. When there is danger, everyone have to inform each other so that we can escape from it faster. Always look for suspicious things and when you encounter one, hurry up and tell the others," Danelio said giving a briefing to the Hunters.


    "Also if you encounter some of the vampire, don''t make a scene by chasing them or kill them. They have many allies nearby. We cannot risk the others because only of one person," Jina added to Danelio''s words.


    "There is a man called Mr.Rhodes which was the follower of Queen Marrie. He lived among the wealthy vampires and humans. Mr.Rhodes is an owner of 10 pubs in this Nill Y City. But it turns out that the pubs is only their reason to defend their hideout. The pubs is only a place for them to lure human in and will kill them at hidden spot. We need to know which one of the pubs they used to lure people in," Danelio said. He shows them the digital watch that all of them were wearing. "Data about the ten pubs is already sent here. You only need to pick each of the pubs and find out the truth."


    Danelio put his earphone pieces into both of his ears. This earphone pieces is used as their hearing tools during the mission so that they easy to communicate with each other.


    When Danelio put his earphone pieces, the other Hunters also put theirs.


    As soon as they turn on their earphones, a man''s voice heard. "This is from the Center. Everyone already put their earphones, right? Alright then, watch out during the investigation." It was Lyeon''s voice.


    Center is located inside the Caspian Castle where the Pigeon Team would monitor them from camera and other system. They help the teams by telling them each of the location inside the Nill Y City and collected the information if any of the members get information.


    Danelio also instructed them to check them to check on their digital watch so that there is no error system happened.


    "Alright, let''s move."


    Danelio ordered everyone to move out from the abandoned building and start their mission.


    Everyone quickly move out with their fixed teammates.


    Before they leave, Dale managed to look at Dee who was stepping inside the car. Dale sighed in a heavy breathe before he follow Mark from behind. Even though Dee is not with him to walk around the town, he still feels grateful to see that Dee would stay in the car. At least she is safe.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Elvin and Emma walked along in the roadside with just a few people take a walk there. Both of these Hunters look around them to monitor around them. They didn''t find anything suspicious with the people around them so they concluded that these people were just a human being.


    The street was so quiet because not every people like to walk in here. There are only a few of the cars drive through this road and only that sounds was heard before it turns to quiet again. The condition of the house is also not helping. Not all of the windows are opened. Even if the windows are opened, the people inside it will close the windows if they saw Emma and Elvin. It seems like they were afraid of these two Hunters.


    Enma could feels that the local people were afraid to get out when Elvin and her walked along on the road side and Emma sure that Elvin have the same thinking like her.


    Emma snorted quietly. [Even my home isn''t quite like this. How come they can live in quiet places like this?]


    Sometimes, Emma could feel a weird feelings surround her like someone was watching them inside one of the houses. Emma quickly swept away the thoughts and just focused on their mission for today.


    Elvin stopped in front of a big wooden board. On that board, there are many countless notice paper and most of them is a notice about missing people. Emma also stopped next to Elvin and look at the notice board. She feels shocked when she sees many notices of missing people on the board.


    "So many notice about missing people here. No wonder this place look so quiet. Many of them is already gone," Emma said with a sad voice. Shd understand how is the family of the missing people would feel when one of them is gone.


    Elvin took a glance toward Emma. He can see a sad expression in Emma''s face. "We really need to help the people here. If these missing people still alive then we can return them to their family again."


    Emma take a sheet of paper which still look new in the noticeboard. There was a picture of a young beautiful woman on it and her name is Anjelina Bexter. She was just missing about three weeks ago.


    Elvin took the paper from Emma''s hand. He holds his left earphone and said, "We''ve got a little information here. We found a noticeboard about the missing people and there is a young woman who just missing from three weeks ago. Her name is Anjelina Bexter. Elvin used the digital watch to scan the paper and send it to the Center.


    Jade:[Nice work, Elvin.]


    "Actually it was me who found it first," Emma said.


    Lyeon:[Nevermind that.]


    Elvin just smile a bit while looking at Emma.


    Nalini:[Alright, Elvin. Both of you need to collect more information about this woman. We might find something new from this notice. It''s just three weeks ago but we can still find track.]


    "Roger that."


    Elvin look at the paper again and find something to help them collect more information.


    Emma pointed at the end of the paper. "This is the address to her home. Let''s go there. We might find something about this."


    Elvin nodded again. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 77 - The Investigation(2)

    Elvin and Emma walked out from Anjelina''s house. After they asked a variety of questions, Anjelina''s parents give them another clue.


    "Her father said that Angelina is going out with her friend at that time. After that, they never heard about her again," said Emma.


    (CENTER) Perly:[That''s mean her friend know where she goes. Did you guys get her address?]


    "We have it and we are on the way to go there," Elvin said. He started to walk and Emma follow him from behind.


    Danelio:[Where is the address leading to?]


    (CENTER) See Hwa:[ It was located inside an old apartment at the next resident.]


    Danelio:[Apartment? There are high percentage of vampire lives there.]


    Willy:[Really? Then, Elvin, Emma.. Both of you have to be very careful.]


    "We will, don''t worry. We only need to collect some information, right? Not fighting with the vampires," Emma said while holding the earphone at her left ear.


    Elvin and Emma look at each other before they continue their walk. In just 30 minutes, they arrived in front of a very old and spooky-liked building. Maybe if there is an earthquake, this building might be the first one to collapse.


    "She lived on the fifth floor, right? Room 113?? Let''s go," said Elvin. Emma just followed him from behind.


    They took the lift to go upstairs. The lift also look so scary and it makes a weird squeaking sounds when it moves. Inside the lift there was two old couple beside them. Elvin and Emma smiled at the old couple when they also look at these two Hunters.


    The lift reached the third floor and the old couple get out from the lift before the door closed again and continue to go to the fifth floor.


    Elvin and Emma then walked out from the lift and quickly find Room 113. After they found the room, Emma push the bell button and another weird sounds echoing. Emma frowned. [Why is this building have a weird sounds? It gives me goosebumps. No wonder the vampire like to live here.]


    The door is opened but it was only opened a little, enough for one eye to look outside the door. A single chain was hanging behind the door. A beautiful yet had a tired look on her eyes stared at Elvin and Emma, looking at them with weird and scared face.


    "Ye-yes, may I help you?"


    Elvin show her the missing notice they take from the noticeboard.


    The woman inside Room 113 looked at the picture and her eyes widened in shock. "You-what do you want?"


    "We are looking for information for this missing woman. We heard that she was going out with you before the last time she was gone. Did you know where she go?" asked Elvin.


    The eyes of the woman rolling around scarily. She looked so scared and horrified. "O-one sec-second." The door closed again and the sounds of chain and metal collided with the door is heard. In just one second the door is opened widely.


    A woman with blonde hair and pretty face is now standing in front of them. But because she doesn''t take good care of herself, now she looks like a beggar on the street. She has a black panda eye and her lips are so dry like she never drink any water for two month. Her blonde hair also looks so messy and oily.


    Emma took a short glance inside her room and the room also look so messy, like the owner. It seems like this woman was having a hard time until she cannot take care of everything around her.


    "You are Susan Jared, right? A close friend to Angelina Bexter?" asked Emma to the woman in front of her.


    Susan''s eyes roaming around the hall again and she look at Elvin and Emma. She quickly grab the two Hunters inside her room and closed the door.


    Emma and Elvin was shocked when Susan pulled them inside quickly like there was something dangerous outside.


    Susan''s room is really so messy. All of her clothes are on the floor or the sofa. The junk food also scattered around the floor and some of them are already stale.


    Susan move away all the things on her sofa and she looked at the two Hunters. "Sit down first. You guys want some water?" asked Susan with a husky voice.


    "No thank you," Elvin quickly shake his head. Emma also doing the same. Susan''s action really scare her. One minute ago, she looked scared but now she looks so friendly.


    "We only need information about Anjelina Bexter so that we can search where she is," said Elvin, still showing Susan the paper in his hand.


    Susan look at the paper before slowly she sat on a wooden chair. Her eyes roaming around the room and she started to bite her nails. She looks like a maniac. "Anjelina?? She--she already gone."


    Elvin take a seat on the sofa where Susan cleaned it for them. Emma also sat next to her.


    "We know¡­ So, can you tell us where she is?" asked Elvin.


    "She--she''s gone¡­ I--I never found her again after we go that night. She-she gone just like that," said Susan.


    "Where did you go? Where is the last time you lost her?" asked Emma.


    "She--Anjelina got a job as a secretary in a famous company like she always dream. And we''re going to celebrate it that night. So, we going out. But-but¡­ I never knew that it was the last time I saw her¡­.. We go from one bar to one bar which is famous in this town. Then-then, at this one bar¡­ Where she met him. Yes, yes¡­ Yes, that man¡­ Anjel met that man, she told me that she like him ..."


    "A man???" asked Elvin. Maybe he is a vampire and he is the reason why Anjelina is missing.


    "You know this man? What is his name?" Emma asked.


    Susan shakes her head. "I--I don''t remember. I was half drunk that day and---Anjelina.. She--she was already--drunk¡­ And, and-- and that man, took her-- took her to another room¡­ I didn''t follow them because¡­. I was¡­ Was also¡­ Enjoying my time¡­ --- Next morning¡­ I never meet her again. And three days later, I heard that she--she--she is missing."


    "What is that bar name?" asked Elvin.


    "Juicy-Green Juicy Bar¡­. ThatThat''s--that''s the last time I--I saw her¡­. Wait, wait¡­. I got something¡­" Susan rush to her bedroom to get something.


    A few minutes later, Susan come back to the living room and shows the two Hunters a red leather bag. "This is--is Anjelina''s favourite bag. She always bring this with her and this is also the last thing I kept before she missing."


    "Why did you keep this? Why didn''t you give this to the police?" said Emma.


    "I don''t think the police can solve this. And I also don''t think the police would help to find her."


    Emma and Elvin look at Susan with a weird face. Their eyebrows furrowed hardly as their couldn''t understand what she was trying to say.


    "Because I know what kind of person who kidnapped Anjelina."

 Chapter 78 - The Investigation(3)

    "After I woke up that day, I--I tried to find Anjelina at the bar because I know she would never go home when she is drunk. Her parent is so strict. When I get there---I didn''t found her everywhere. I---I only found her leather bag¡­ And---and I took it back with me. After that, I tried to find her at our other friends but all of them never encountered with Anjelina. Then, three days after, her missing note is already at the missing noticeboard."


    Emma and Elvin keep focused in Susan''s story.


    "That noticeboard is not from the police station. The noticeboard is already there even before my parent is born here. The local said that noticeboard only for the missing people who was kidnapped by the vampire. I didn''t believe it for the first time and only a joke to scare the people so that none of us go out during the night. But I never believe that Anjelina''s name would appear there."


    "Another weird thing is, the police never come to me to ask me questions about Anjelina''s missing. Even though her parents know that I was the last person who with Anjelina that day, they never came to me and asked about Anjelina. So, I never told them about this bag. Every night, I went back to the bar where the last time I saw Anjelina, in hope that she will come back again¡­ But, but I never saw her anymore." Susan started to cry when she told the two Hunters in front of her.


    "Then, then¡­ Then, I saw that man¡­. Who took Anjelina that day. He--he was drinking with another beautiful woman. I thought that he might leave Anjelina because of another woman and that is why Anjelina never return home. So, I followed him to the back street. I want to ask him personal but when--when I go there¡­. He, he.... He suddenly turned into a monster and kill that woman. He¡­ HeHe bite that woman''s neck!"


    Emma take the bag near her and pulled over the zip. Emma move out every item inside her bag while Susan was crying before she continue her story.


    "Then, from that moment, I start to believe that a creature called the vampire really exists and they were actually lived among us. I---I become paranoid. I never want to believe in other people anymore¡­ Because, I--I was afraid that they are also a vampire. Then, I stop from going to work. And start to find something that I could do to get help. To stop this epidemic. Then I saw information about Vampire Hunters¡­. "Susan look at the two Hunters. "And I know that you two are Vampire Hunters because I can smell a silver metal around you. Only a Vampire Hunters have this smell around here."


    "You have a good sense of smell," said Elvin.


    Emma found a digital phone inside the bag and she turned it on. Emma tried to open the locked and with second try, she succeeded to enter the phone systems. Emma checked inside the phone to get some information and she found several pictures of Anjelina''s picture with an unknown young man. Emma showed the picture to Susan. "Is this the man who was the last person with Anjelina?"


    When Susan''s eyes set on the man''s face, her eyes widened in shock. "That''s---that''s him¡­ That is the vampire who kidnapped her."


    Emma and Elvin look at each other. Elvin take the phone and he was clicking on the screen for several times. He was entering their code system into Anjelina''s phone so that they can send the information directly to the Center.


    (CENTER) Helendra:[Okay, we''ve got it.]


    "Thank you for the time, Miss Susan. We make sure that we find Anjelina."


    "I was not hoping to find Anjelina again. Because I know, she''s already dead. But I hope that you can help us to get rid of the vampire¡­ They already dominating the city and sooner or later, no human can live here anymore," said Susan with a sad face.


    "We will try to help," Emma said.


    After a few talk again and these two Hunters get out from Susan''s room with the leather bag with them.


    "Lyeon, I got some information about the last place Anjelina had gone. It was in the Green Juicy Bar," Elvin said.


    (CENTER) Lyeon:[Roger that¡­]


    (CENTER) Perly: [We need someone to go to the Green Juicy Bar.]


    Kristen:[Suzy and I are near the Green Juicy Bar. We can go there together.]


    Jina:[Okay,you two can go there but be careful. Don''t attract any attention from the vampire.]


    (CENTER) Nikino:[I''ve got it. The man in the picture with Anjelina is called Andy Wilden. He has many dark history and an orphan. He just move here one years ago.]


    (CENTER) Simon:[That''s explain it. He has a dark history and of course, that make him a vampire.]


    Danelio:[Okay, then. Kristen and Suzy will go to the Green Juicy Bar and looked for this man. Just monitor him from far away. Don''t make any move yet. We still need a plan on how to catch him.]


    Suzy and Kristen:[Roger that.]


    Emma and Elvin look at each other. "Okay, now.. Let them handle the rest. We have to bring this evidence to the Caspian Castle." Emma nodded at Elvin''s words.


    They then keep walking to Investigated the other place.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Kristen and Suzy walked into the Green Juicy Bar with normal action. Even though it was daylight, the bar never empty with people in it. There are many young people there, drinking together and dancing on the dance floor.


    "I will pick up a sits. You can go to other sit. But be careful, babe¡­ Don''t attract any attention around here," said Kristen.


    Suzy nodded. "Okay."


    Kristen and Suzy walked in the opposite direction and doing their own personal thing while looking for Andy Wilden.


    Suzy saw Andy was flirting with a young pretty woman at the counter. Andy has tattoos all over his body except his face. He wore a tiny piece of ring on his lower right lips.


    Suzy clicked her tongue in annoyance. She hates the type of flirting man and Andy was that kind of man she really hate. Suzy stared at Any for a long time. Andy laughed with the woman and a few minutes later, his hand already move to her cheeks. After that, his hands start to roam around her body and the woman just let Andy touched her the way he likes.


    Suzy snorted in irritating tone. "What a bastard!! He only know how to bait woman just because he has a handsome face."


    Danelio:[Find anything?]


    "Yeah, I found him. Andy Wilden. He was here and looks like he found another victim. What we need to do?" Suzy said while she was walking to the other side of the counter. She pretended not to look at Andy who was sitting at the other side of the counter.


    (CENTER) Nalino:[Don''t do anything. Just observe his every movement. Get out from there if there is any danger occur.]


    "Roger that." Suzy peeked a glance toward Andy who was still flirting with the woman.


    A young handsome bartender walked toward Suzy and asked her if she needs anything. "Just give me a bottle of beer," Suzy said and the bartender went to prepare her drink.


    Suzy turn around her body to the side where the people dance on the dancing floor. She watched as the young people enjoying their time at the dancers floor. [They have a good life to be enjoying their lives like this. They doesn''t even afraid if the vampire attacked this place. Or they didn''t even aware that the vampire is living among them?]


    "Hey there, sweetie?" Suddenly a manly voice greeted her while Suzy was thinking about something. That voice shocked Suzy causing Suzy to look at the owner of the voice.


    And there, the man who has tattoos all around his body was smiling seductively to Suzy.


    Suzy stay stuck there. Andy is here!!

 Chapter 79 - The Investigation(4)

    Suzy turn her head to Andy who was now taking a seat next to her. [Oh no, he is here. Andy was here. What should I do? Should I attack him or what? But the order is not to kill him, right?]


    Kristen who also realised that Andy were with Suzy, then quickly tell the Center. "Andy is moving toward Suzy. Seems like he was attracted to her. What''s the next move?"


    (CENTER) Lyeon:[Don''t do anything. Suzy, just stay calm and just talk normally. Don''t let Andy suspects anything from you.]


    When Suzy heard the new order from Lyeon, she quickly smiled sweetly to Andy.


    "You look new here. Want me to buy you a drink, lady?" said Andy while he look at Suzy with his seductive gaze.


    Only God knows how much Suzy want to poke that eyes right now. [How dare he try to seduce me with that ugly eyes. He thinks that he was the most handsome man in this earth. You can go to hell, you bastard¡­]


    Even though there are many evil thoughts keep appearing in her mind, Suzy keep smiling to Andy. She need to pretend so that this vampire couldn''t smell something weird about her.


    "Oh, you must just saw me today because I just move here yesterday. I''ve heard that this town has a very exclusive bar and I want to try some of them. You must be a regular customer here?" said Suzy.


    Andy chuckled at Suzy''s words. "Well, yeah¡­ I move here around two years ago and of course, I am a regular customer here. Did you come here alone or did you move with your family?"


    Suzy move her body and now she was facing Andy. She put her right arm onto the counter and she look at Andy with an attractive gaze. Believe it or not, this is the first time for Suzy to act so seductively like this. [Oh God.. If not because of this stupid mission, I wouldn''t done this. Stupid mission.]


    "I move here with my few friends. They like to enjoy their time in a bar and they said most of the famous and exclusive bar is in this town. I also want to try it so I follow them here¡­"


    Andy smile again and this time, he moves his body a bit closer towards Suzy.


    Kristen who was staring at them from where he sat, almost want to stand up and punch Andy from getting near to Suzy but he know it was a stupid action. They need the patience so that their mission succeed. [Hold it, Kristen¡­ Hold it. When the time comes, you can kill him the way you want.]


    "You have a few friends?? But where are they? I don''t see them anyway¡­" Andy said.


    "They were in our rent house. They want to go out tonight but I want to see the bar myself so I go out earlier than them. I can bring them if you want to meet them too," said Suzy.


    Andy quickly rise up his hands highly. "Woah, woah, woah.. Hold on, I don''t care if you bring your friends with you or not. I was just asking. Because it''s rare for a beautiful woman like you to be here alone," said Andy again.


    Suzy giggled a little and she put her left hand her mouth, enough to make Andy think that she was actually a normal lady. "You don''t have to be shy¡­ All of my friends are friendly. They sure would like to meet you," said Suzy. "Oh, I almost forgot it. What is your name??"


    "Andy¡­ Andy Wilden. Nice to meet you," said Andy, reaching out his hand to shake hands with Suzy.


    Suzy smile again. "Suzy¡­ Suzy Rickie¡­." They shook hands with each other and when they finally let go, Andy formed a smile with a deep meaning.


    Suzy pretend not to realise that he was smiling. At the same time, the bartender also approaching them with two bottles of beer. Andy take them from the bartender and he give one of it to Suzy.


    "Thank you," said Suzy as she take the bottle.


    When Andy drink beer, Suzy has no choice but to drink hers.


    "So, Suzy¡­ Would you come here again tonight??" asked Andy.


    "I''m not sure I can¡­ I already take a look inside this bar and I want to visit the other bars tonight. Why? You want to be my tour guide tonight, Andy? You know this town and I''m sure I can get your help," said Suzy.


    "Of course I can be your tour guide.. Only if you are willing to go wherever I go. I can show you many beautiful places in this Nill Y City," said Andy, sipping another beer.


    [So, that is your trick, huh? You lure people to your trap by saying you will show them many beautiful places here?] Suzy just smile even though her blood start to boil right now. "That''s great, Andy. I surely need someone that can take me around the town. Thanks for the offer, though," said Suzy, again with her s.e.xy giggle.


    Kristen clenched his fist, tightly. He look away so that he didn''t do anything stupid. Even though he was jealous to see Suzy was laughing with another man, but he knows this also a part of their mission, so he just watch them patiently.


    Andy smile again and he kept staring at the beautiful yet so attractive in front of him. He met with several women before but never saw this kind of woman. She has a different aura that makes him stay freeze at where he is.


    "You know, maybe I will take you wherever you want to go tonight. You want to go with me?" asked Andy.


    [That was quick? Are you really that impatient to kill me already?] Suzy smile again. "You are the first person I''ve meet after a long journey to here. Of course I would come. So, we meet here first, okay?" Suzy said.


    "Meet here first¡­ Then I will take you around the town. Sounds cool," said Andy, smiling deeply.


    "I will bring my other friends. If you have your other friends, you can bring them with you," Suzy said again.


    "I''ll try¡­" Andy took a sip of his beer again and look at Suzy.


    "Then, I will go now.. I still need to prepare many things.. And also for tonight too. At what hours should we meet here?" asked Suzy again.


    "Around 8 a.m¡­"


    Suzy nodded again. She smiles again while putting her right hand to Andy''s hand which was on the counter. That action makes Andy feels more excited when Suzy touch him. "See you tonight. Bye."


    "Bye."


    Suzy walked away from the counter. Before she turned away, she managed to give Andy a very s.e.xy smile in order to make Andy more attractive to her. And of course that make Andy stay stuck there. When Suzy already turning around, her smile then gone from her face. She becomes serious and serious each time she walked to the door.


    Kristen who saw Suzy leaving the Green Juicy Bar also leaving the bar. After a few meters from the bar, Kristen quickly approaching Suzy. He stop Suzy from walking too fast. "Are you okay, babe??"


    Suzy who was drowned in her own anger then slowly calmed down. She caressed her face softly with both of her hands. She look at Kristen with many feelings inside her mind. "Oh, Kristen¡­ Yeah, yeah, sure, I''m fine."


    Kristen put both of his hand to Suzy''s cheeks and look at Suzy carefully to make sure that she was alright. Seeing she was fine, only then Kristen can breathe properly.


    Kristen put his left hand to his earphone and said, "Report to Center, we just get out from the Green Juicy Bar. We are fine. Nothing suspicious happened down there."


    (CENTER) Lyeon:[How''s Suzy''s condition? Is she okay?]


    (CENTER) Nalini:[We need the information from Suzy since she has a talk with Andy Wilden. Suzy, can you give us any information?]


    Suzy also put her hand to her left ear and said, "Yes, I have some information but I suggest that we might need some plan to do tonight."


    Danelio:[Okay, then¡­ We will discuss about that later. Right now, get back to the abandoned building. We will meet you there.]


    Suzy and Kristen both answered, "Roger that."

 Chapter 80 - The Investigation(5)

    On the other side of the city, Willy who was with Kitana and Ah Chiong encountered some of workers who was eating at a noodle shop. "Let''s see the underground tunnel. We might found some information over there," said Willy.


    When they were sitting inside an old noodle shop around the area their investigated, they heard from a group of workers that something happen during their work at the underground tunnel.


    Nill Y City is a city that famous for it business industries. They use underground tunnel to move out the item from one city to another city. The underground tunnel has many train facilities to make the process easy. Other than that, the underground tunnel also keep the fresh and clean water from the pipe to flow over to every houses and industries.


    Everyday, there would be a thousand of workers will work inside the underground tunnel day and night. That is the only way living other than the other job.


    "It was sure that another one of us has become the victim of that hideous monster¡­" One of them said.


    "Some of them just come here a few weeks ago and now they are already gone. This hideous vampire really cruel. They even dare to kill humans in bright place. If this continues to happen, then there are no safe place for us anymore," the other worker said.


    "But, the man who was killed is lost at the dark tunnel, right? We are forbidden to go there but some of us still want to go there."


    "That dark tunnel is very dangerous, since the war a hundred years ago, that path never opened even for the workers too. If you passed that path, you should avoid it. If not, you will lose your life," said another one again.


    "Underground tunnel?" asked Ah Chiong.


    "Should we investigated there?" asked Kitana.


    "Let''s just hear what they are talking about for now," Willy said as he eat some of his noddle.


    After 30 minutes spending their times in the noodle shop, the workers finally finished their food and ready to go back to their work.


    The three Hunters then followed them quietly to the underground''s tunnel. When they reach there, these Hunters was surprised to see the underground tunnel. It was much more large and big than they imagine.


    The condition in the underground tunnel really couldn''t help the workers at all. The light that come from a single bulb at every five meters far is so dim and blinking severally. Some of the tunnel also don''t have any lights in it. The workers need to depend on their own torchlight which they put it on their heads to walked past the tunnel.


    Willy sighed in a heavy breathe. [How could these workers can work in place like this. This is a perfect place for vampire to hide. They put their life in danger and yet no one is going tk rescue them.]


    Ah Chiong turn on his small torchlight. He set the light onto the dark tunnel. Inside the tunnel, there are many paths that lead to many directions.


    "This is not good. Vampire really like dark place and this tunnel has the highly percentage of their hiding spot. We have to help these workers or more of them will die," said Kitana.


    "We will help them¡­ But not now. For now, we just need to monitor around and find any information that can help us in the future," Willy said. Even though he also have the same thinking like Kitana but he doesn''t want to sacrifice the other''s life and waste all their plans.


    Ah Chiong put back the torchlight inside his small leather bag which was tied around his belt. "We have to tell others about this."


    Willy move his feets out from the tunnel. Kitana and Ah Chiong also followed him from behind. "Let''s get back go to the abandoned building. We have to tell others before we can make our own decision," Willy said.


    Ah Chiong and Kitana nodded in agreement. After all, they carry out this mission together. One step wrong and they put all the team''s life in danger.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Danelio turn his head when he saw three figures stepped into the abandoned building. It was Willy, Ah Chiong and Kitana.


    Willy watch at everyone who was already arrived in the abandoned building. There are two more people who didn''t arrive yet.


    "Only Mark and Dale who didn''t come yet. We have to wait for them," Livnah said when Willy was looking around to find more people.


    "Where did they go?" asked Kitana.


    "They heading for the south. They should have come now. Let''s just wait for another two minutes," said Jina.


    Just when Jina finished her words, Dale and Mark appeared from behind the semi-circle big door. When they saw the others are already waiting, they fasten their steps.


    "How''s the condition at the south of Nill Y City?" asked Elvin to Dale and Mark.


    Dale and Mark then shake their heads together with their disappointed face. "No good¡­ That area was already full of vampire. We need to hide to avoid from them. This city has no hope for the human being," said Dale.


    "Alright, that was good enough for us to collect information. Let''s get back go the Caspian Castle," said Danelio. He opened the door and stepped inside.


    Everyone then stepped inside the cars they used before. After a few minutes later, the cars is drive out from the abandon building.

 Chapter 81 - In The Garden

    The investigation inside the city is finished and the other teams will now come back to the Caspian Castle.


    While the other members are waiting inside the castle and doing their own things.


    At the backyard garden, Chellyne was sitting down on one of the remaining chairs and reading a book that she tool from the library. There are five more books on the table beside her. She will read the next one after she finished reading the first one.


    At the other side of the books on the table, there are a laptop. She need the laptop to find more information that she doesn''t understand in the books.


    While she was reading, Jakzen come to join her in the garden. In his hands was a plate of delicious cookies. He intended to give it to Chellyne as her snack during her reading.


    "Would you like a plate of snack when you reading?" asked Jakzen.


    Chellyne turn her head to Jakzen and stop the reading. "Jakzen¡­ Oh, you bring some cookies for me? But I didn''t ask for it."


    Jakzen smile stunningly and take a seat next to Chellyne. He put the plate on the table right next to Chellyne. "Would you like to try it? I cook it myself and if you eat it, I might want to know what you feel after you ate it," said Jakzen.


    Chellyne look at Jakzen with unusual looks in her face. She looks at the cookies and she looks at Jakzen. She never thought that Jakzen would be this kind to brought her cookies. Chellyne take a piece of the cookies and stared at it. The cookies has a pleasant look and it must be very delicious to eat it. Without wasting any more time, Chellyne put the cookie inside her mouth.


    Jakzen smiled widely when Chellyne ate the cookie her personally made for Chellyne. He doesn''t know if Chellyne like cookies but he really hope that Chellyne might like it. Jakzen put a lot of effort to make the cookies and it''s all for Chellyne to try it first. A sudden of joy unfold inside his heart when he saw another smile appear from Chellyne''s lips.


    "Herm, Jakzen¡­ This is so tasty!!"


    "You like it??!" asked Jakzen in happy face. He could have jumped in excitement right now but he pretends that he didn''t feel anything because he doesn''t want to express it in front of Chellyne.


    "Yes, I really like it. You really are a good cooker, Jakzen," Chellyne complimented genuinely. She even rise her two thumbs up to show how good Jakzen''s cookies is.


    But Chellyne didn''t know that this make Jakzen really happy and shouted joyfully inside his heart. "If you like it, I can make another type of these and give it to you," said Jakzen.


    "Really? Don''t it feels burdensome to you?" asked Chellyne.


    "Eih, don''t worry about that. I''m willing to do it for you because I like---" Jakzen stop talking when he realised that he almost made a mistake. He quickly sealed his lips tightly.


    Chellyne''s eyebrows furrowed when suddenly Jakzen stop talking without even finishing his words." What?? You like what??"


    Jakzen become speechless. [Blank. I can''t think of anything.] "Urm, I like¡­ Like,"Jakzen stuttered. Suddenly, an idea popped out from his mind and he quickly said," I like to cook it more if you like it."


    Chellyne laughed at Jakzen''s words. Seeing Chellyne laughed and didn''t suspect anything weird from him, Jakzen only showing his gummy smile to Chellyne. [Fiiiuuuuhhh, at least she didn''t suspect that I actually like her.]


    "Of course I like it. These cookies are delicious," said Chellyne, grabbing another cookies and she bite it.


    Jakzen only smiled gratefully when Chellyne is really like his cookies. Sometimes, he thought that Chellyne might not like it.


    When they were enjoying their time together at the garden, Becky and Bambam who was walking around the castle saw them together and decided to join them.


    Bambam saw Jakzen sitting beside Chellyne. Slowly, she can feel a weird feeling inside her heart. It was hurt and at the same time, she feels sad. Bambam saw the cookies on the table next to Chellyne. [Did Jakzen made those cookies and she gives it to Chellyne?]


    Then, Bambam''s step going slowly each time she walked toward Jakzen and Chellyne.


    On the other hand, Becky walked normally with her excited face. "Yo, you two¡­ What are you doing here alone? Are you guys dating or what?" Becky teased.


    When Becky said that they were dating, Chellyne and Jakzen look at each other and they quickly shake their heads repeatedly.


    "What are you talking? We are not like what you''re thinking," said Chellyne although her face going red because of the teasing.


    Becky narrowed her eyes to both of the Hunters in front of her. "You two looking at each other a while ago. Don''t make a fool of me¡­ I know what are you guys want to say," Becky teased again.


    "No, it''s not like what you are thinking¡­." Jakzen said.


    Bambam who was still crumble at her own thought quickly throw all her negative thinking. [Who cares if he cooks it for Chellyne. Why I should be upset about it? How stupid I am to be upset about that?]


    Bambam then smile widely, even though a few minutes ago, her face looks sulked. She move toward Becky and put her hand around Becky''s shoulder. "You two are dating here!? Wah, how bold you two¡­. Even dating at open place like this," Bambam continued to teased.


    "We are not dating. And if we are going to dating secretly, we are not doing this in open place," said Jakzen.


    Becky and Bambam turn speechless. They look at each other before turning their heads to Jakzen at the same time before they pointed their index fingers to Jakzen''s face. Jakzen startled a bit when their fingers almost touch his face.


    Chellyne who also heard it only stared at Jakzen with a speechless face.


    "So, you admitted that you and Chellyne are dating??" said Becky.


    "We didn''t say anything about dating secretly.. Why did you suddenly mentioned it?" said Bambam again.


    Jakzen gritted his teeth irritating. He wants to clear the situation but it turned out that these two girls become more misunderstood about his relationship with Chellyne. "Why are you two simple-minded? I said we are not dating."


    Becky quickly slapped Jakzen''s back head. "Who you called simple-minded, you wrench! Try to say it one more time and I kill you!!!"


    "Argh, what''s that for??" Jakzen screamed in pain when Becky slapped his back head. It is really hurt.


    Becky then grabbed Jakzen''s collar and she look at Jakzen with a wide, annoyed eyes. "Why? You want to fight with me??"


    Bambam quickly loosen Becky''s hands on Jakzen''s collar and she pulled Becky away. "Becky, stop it. He didn''t mean to say it, okay?!"


    "You called us that again and I kill you!" said Becky annoyingly to Jakzen.


    Bambam look at Jakzen and she quickly gave a signal to Jakzen. ''She already pissed off now. Get your ass out of here if you don''t want trouble'' was the words she tried to say to Jakzen.


    Jakzen who understand what Bambam was going to say, quickly try to find something to let himself away from Becky. He look at Bambam. "Oh, right¡­ Bambam, you promise me you will help me to cook today. It''s almost the time. Let''s go!!"


    Jakzen quickly grabbed Bambam''s wrist and pulled her. They quickly walked out from the garden.


    "What??!" Bambam said puzzled. She almost fall down when Jakzen suddenly pulled her. "Jakzen, slow down. Geez, why are you suddenly want to rush?"


    "Just walk, you little bug."


    "You called me little bug? What, am I a bug to you??!!"


    Chellyne look at Jakzen and Bambam while they were walking away. While she was looking away, Becky take this chance to eat all the remaining cookies on the plate. Chellyne look at Becky and saw she was finishing the cookies. Chellyne then hit Becky with the book she holding right on her back. Becky shrieked in pain.


    "Becky, that was my cookie. Why did you eat it all?" Chellyne said irritably.


    "Why? I like it too¡­"


    Chellyne want to hit Becky again but Becky dodged from Chellyne''s hit.


    Irish and Rexy then come near them and saw that Chellyne still want to hit Becky.


    "Hey, Becky¡­ You want to fight with me? With one''s bare hands? They say you are strong¡­ Let''s see if you are strong enough to block every of my attack," Irish said with an arrogant face.


    Becky stop teasing Chellyne and now she was looking at Irish with a mocking face. "Really, are you sure you can handle me?"


    "I''m also a strong person you know, a small girl like you couldn''t beat me," said the arrogant Irish.


    "Alright, don''t regret it later then."


    Irish and Becky start to fight with each other. Chellyne who also stop from trying to hit Becky, take a seat and continue her reading. Rexy also join her to sit but he was watching Becky and Irish fighting with each other.


    From the second floor window glass, there was a man standing behind the glass, watching every movement Becky made. Lyeon was impressed every time Becky hit Irish at his back. But Irish never did want to surrender and continue to fight with Becky even though he hardly enough to block all Becky''s attack.

 Chapter 82 - Last Wish

    When everyone was doing they own job in the Caspian Castle, these girl never did do her job except for sleeping on the jeep at the large garage.


    Nic who was a sleepyhead was already lying on the jeep while sleeping.


    She sleeps like a sleeping beauty, nothing could ever disturb her from the awoken from sleep. She put her both hands behind her head and put her left leg on her right knee.


    When someone saw her sleep like that, they could think that she was sleeping like dude. And of course she is sleeping like a dude, like a total dude.


    Then, Carlos appeared with a basket. Inside the basket was a white cloth that was used as a curtain. He want to dry it under the sun.


    Carlos put down the basket onto the ground and that is when he saw Nic sleeping on the jeep. For a long time, he watched Nic sleep and he realises that she was sleeping like a dude.


    Carlos smirked but not in an annoying manner. He takes the cloth and hang it on the clothesline. He peeked at a glance at Nic again before he takes another cloth.


    "You shouldn''t sleep like that, Nic. You are a girl and acting like a dude is not a good thing for you if other people saw it," said Carlos while hanging the next clothes.


    Slowly, Nic''s eyes opened when she heard a man''s voice. She rolled her eyes to Carlos and saw that man doing his job without looking at her. Nic sighed shortly as she closed her eyes again. Nic want to ignored Carlos because she need to sleep.


    [So what if I was acting like a dude? It didn''t give you any trouble though.]


    "Hey, are you listening to me? Stop sleeping like that. It is inappropriate for a girl like you!" Carlos advised her again.


    Nic snorted in annoyances and she turned her body to the other side, completely opposite from Carlos''s direction. She hates it when there are people who disturb her sleep.


    Carlos saw Nic turn around and that also make him annoyed for a reason he don''t know either. "See, you not even listening to me? How could you change your ''dude'' personality?"


    This time Nic get up from her position and she look at Carlos with a very frustrating face. "Shut up, Carl!!! I need to sleep but you keep pestering me. Can you do your job quietly, like a muted person, HUH?!"


    Carlos turned speechless when Nic suddenly raised her voice while talking to him.


    "I was just trying to help you."


    "Stop worrying about myself¡­ You should worry about that ex girlfriend of you instead. Please, I also need my privacy!!" said Nic again with an annoying tone.


    Carlos only raises his eyebrows gently as he hanging up another clothes.


    When she didn''t heard anything from Carlos again, Nic close her eyes and she start to sleep again.


    While Carlos was still looking at her but his hands still hanging up the clothes. [Is she asleep again?? That fast???! Is she a human being? How could she sleep like that, just in five seconds?]


    "Haisshhhh....!!" Nic suddenly get up again and shouted annoyingly.


    Carlos flinched slightly at Nic''s voice and he look at Nic with a confused face. [Did she heard what I was saying? But I didn''t say it loud? How could she know it then??]


    Nic quickly give Carlos a very sharp glance to Carlos with a sullen face. With that face, she could almost kill someone just by that sharp looking.


    "Wh-what? What is it again? I did silent just like you''ve told me," said Carlos.


    "It''s because of you I can''t sleep again, you blockhead!!!"


    Carlos couldn''t even talk back at Nic when Nic talk to him like that. He didn''t mean to make her like that. "Well, if you, if you couldn''t sleep anymore, why don''t you help me with these clothes then??"


    Nic give him another sharp glance again. She surely can eat these man alive at this time straight if he keeps pestering her. "You are the one who make me like this, why would I help you?"


    "I just want some help." Carlos reach out a clothes to Nic.


    Nic look at the clothes and she look at Carlos still with her sulked face. [That''s a good idea too. Since I cannot sleep anymore, why I don''t try to help him¡­]


    Slowly, Nic get down from the jeep and she walked toward Carlos. Carlos formed a wide smile when Nic take the clothes he offered.


    "There you go," Carlos said and he hang on other clothes.


    Nic then slowly help Carlos to hang on the clothes.


    After several times they keep hanging the clothes hanging the clothes but didn''t talk to each other, Nic saw a dazzling thing hanging around Carlos''s neck. Nic closed her eyes temporarily when her eyes made contact with the reflections of the light.


    Nic observed the light and it was coming from the necklace Carlos was wearing. Her eyes locked on it and she didn''t longer doing her job but freeze there like a statue.


    When Carlos realised that Nic didn''t move anymore, he turned his head to Nic and saw she was dozing. "What, what is it?!" asked Carlos. He was afraid if something happen to the girl in front of him.


    Automatically without realising it, Nic''s hand suddenly reach out to touch the necklace at Carlos''s neck. Carlos look at the necklace when Nic touch it. He look at Nic with a weird expression too.


    "This¡­. This is pretty."


    Carlos turned his gaze to Nic''s face again and he surprised a bit to see Nic''s stunning face. It was calm but still show some feminine side of her. He might be not realised it before but now he knows that Nic actually has a very beautiful eyes with long eyelashes. Her soft yet pink lips seems to be very alluring and when Nic was focusing her gaze to the necklace on his neck, Carlos could senses the cherry fruit smells on Nic''s body. He never know these kind of smell is very sweet before.


    "Is this yours?" asked Nic while still staring at the necklace.


    "Yes-yes.. It''s mine. My mother gave it to me when I was little. I mean, all of my brothers also have the same necklace I wore," Carlos said as soon as he realised from his thought.


    "Your mother really have good eyes. This necklace is really amazing," said Nic again.


    Carlos smile as he look at the necklace. When Nic mentioned about his mother, he suddenly turn sad.


    "Ah right, I never did see your mother when we''re still in the Royal Organisation. Where is she?" asked Nic.


    "She---...... She was already dead."


    Nic turn to speechless when Carlos say like that. She doesn''t know that his mother is already dead. "What happened?!" asked Nic.


    "She, she was killed by a vampire."


    Nic gasped for a while. Then she coughed a little and turned away. "I''m sorry about that. I didn''t know."


    "It''s okay, it''s not your fault," Carlos said as he continues to hang up the clothes.


    Nic also continue her work.


    "But it must hurt to lose someone you love so much. I understand it," Nic said with a low voice but enough for Carlos to hear it.


    "It was really hurt and depressing at first because we are not used so much when my mother is dead. My father was the one who extremely depressed because he really love our mother. And he also confused on how to grow up nine sons without a wife beside her. We almost have died if my father didn''t recover from his depression and take care of us with everything he has. Since then, my brothers and me promised to each other that we will be looking at each other and also take care of our father. After all, these all are my mother''s last wish."


    Nic keep hearing to whatever Carlos''s was saying and she didn''t realise that she was also turn to sad when she heard the story.


    "At least your brothers and you have something from your mother before she died. At least that is the last memory of her to you guys," Nic said.


    Carlos smile again even though it feels so sad. "You right, this is my mother''s last memory with us," Carlos said again and he hang up the last clothes.


    Carlos look at Nic and he said, "What do you want to do next? By the way, thank you for helping me." Carlos take the basket and start walking, followed by Nic from behind.


    "No problem, dude¡­ I think I want to go back to my room and take a sleep again," said Nic. She yawning and use her right hand to cover it.


    Carlos look at Nic with a wide eyes. "What? You want to sleep again? This is not good for your health, Nic. You shouldn''t sleep at times like this."


    "I know, so stop lecturing me. I know what I need to do," said Nic again while she yawning again while closing her mouth and eyes. She didn''t know why she feels so sleepy at times likes this although she didn''t feel it when she was helping Carlos. How weird!


    Carlos quickly grabbed Nic''s hand and he pulled Nic to another direction. Nic almost jumped into the ground because Carlos pulled her too hard. "Carl, slow down. Geez, what are you rushing for!?" said Nic angrily.


    "Let''s go to the South Garden. I''ve heard that there are a lot of flowers and plants over there."


    "What? That''s so boring¡­ I want to go to sleep, why are you taking me to that boring place??? What''s so good to see plants???"


    "You can get many benefits if you go to that place. Just come with me, I don''t have any friends to go with me."


    "Then, take your brothers. I want to go to my bedroom!"


    "I want you to go with me!"


    "Ah, no, no, no! I don''t want to!!" said Nic struggling to get away from Carlos''s grip while she let out a soft crying like a baby cries when he/she is hungry.


    But Carlos also didn''t give up and he keep pulled Nic to the South Garden. At the South Garden, Nic keep following Carlos with a sulked facs because she couldn''t do the things she likes because of Carlos. But Carlos was happily smile all the way to the South Garden.


    Only when they reach the South Garden did Nic''s face softened because the South Garden really look so beautiful and relaxing. Carlos and Nic then enjoying their time in the South Garden for a long time.

 Chapter 83 - The Second Mission(1)

    After the team who responsible to investigate at the city arrived in the Caspian Castle, all of the Hunters gathered inside the living room which was located at the West Tower.


    Each person who has the information quickly told the other Hunters to give them some information.


    So far, only Suzy who has the biggest lead to Andy Wilden, one of Queen Marrie''s followers.


    "So, tonight is my promised with Andy to meet him with my other friends," Suzy said, also the last conclusions of her information.


    "So, you need to bring more people to meet him. He wouldn''t suspect anything, won''t he?" asked Jessy.


    "He wouldn''t suspect us if we do this really careful. Don''t do anything that make them suspicious about our identity," Lyeon said.


    "That''s is right, Captain. Besides, in my prediction, Andy thought that Suzy is same as Anjelina, a pretty and weak woman. This is our biggest strength to bait him to our trap," Danelio said.


    "Only if we don''t screw it up," Another voice come out from Ovreil''s mouth.


    Suzy peeked a glance at Ovreil. She didn''t like on how Ovreil talked just now. It sounds so disrespectful.


    "We cannot and Suzy would not do it too. We have four hours to get ready before 8 p.m¡­." Danelio speak.


    "Okay, then¡­ Here is the strategy." Jade as the leader in Pigeon Team, which is the Strategist Team for the Ranger Team quickly take out his paper and presented it on the table. The paper looked like a map with many tiny boxes and different colour of lines on it.


    Jade then explained on how tonight mission will take place and when he finished his explanation, everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, I like that strategy, Jade. I bet the vampire couldn''t detect us at all. Good job, Jade," Lyeon said as he tapped a few times Jade''s shoulder.


    Jade smile in happiness.


    "Alright then.. Here''s what we gonna do before we run Jade''s strategy. Rivera, Dee, Emma and Cheleste will go with Suzy tonight, as her friends she mentioned to Andy. Nikino, See Hwa, Kitana will prepare clothes for them while Gwend, Ariana and Helendra will do their makeup. Alpha Team and Beta Team will guard the Green Juicy Bar to keep monitor Suzy and the others. Charlie Team would go to the missing people''s relatives and asked them any information you can get. Lotus Team would investigate the Underground Tunnel once more and Mighty Team will stay at your determined position to monitor Suzy and the others from camera and other digital devices. Pigeon Team and Rickie Team will wait at certain place for backup, " Lyeon said ordering every team the job they have to do.


    Everyone nodded at the order.


    "And one more thing, whatever you are doing, let the others know about it so that we can help each other when there is a danger. Also, don''t let the vampire realised about our presence. That can give a lot of trouble for us," said Danelio again.


    "YES,SIR!!"


    Everyone then move to do their own job, to prepare for tonight''s mission.


    Suzy, Emma, Dee, Rivera and Cheleste gathered together in one room to prepare themselves since they are the one who are going to go inside the Green Juicy Bar and meet with Andy.


    "Damn, why would I also involved in this team? I was supposed to stay in Charlie Team and help them," said Rivera with a sullen face. She didn''t agree to go with Suzy inside that bar but she has no choice since Lyeon already choose her.


    "This is our job, Rivera. You have to endure it. Besides, a pretty woman like you is suitably for these jobs. Andy Wilden is a playboy and really like beautiful women. If he saw you as one of my ''friends'' tonight, then we can allure him to our trap easily, "said Suzy.


    "That''s right, Rivera¡­ Moreover, Suzy is the one who plays the big role tonight. We as her friends just have to enjoy our good time inside the bar," Emma said while she was stroke her long hair to the back.


    "We also doing a big role, sweetheart. Don''t look down on yourself," Cheleste said to Emma.


    Emma grinned with her gummy smile. "Yes, Senior!"


    A moment later, Nikino, See Hwa and Kitana who responsible for the costumes come toward them and hand over a lot of fashion inside a big trolley.


    Emma gasped in surprise to see all the dress with short skirts. When the dress was put behind them, Emma quickly grab one of them which have the shortest skirt and has the most attractive colour: shiny gold.


    "Look, how do we suppose to wear this--- this dress?? It''s so so short!" said Emma.


    "That''s the kind of dress people wear to bar, dear¡­. Don''t make a weird face like you never go to bar before. Besides, it''s only for tonight," Nikino said.


    Emma pouted and she put back the gold dress to the trolley. She takes out another outfit which have black in colour. "Rivera, this one is suitable for you. You have to wear this one," said Emma.


    When Rivera saw that dress, her face grew weirder and weirder. "Yuck, who want to wear that? It cannot cover all over my back."


    "What? It''s s.e.xy and gorgeous. If you wear ut, you really gonna be an eye catching!" said Emma.


    Suzy take the black dress from Emma and observe the dress. "Hrm, good dress. I''ll take this one. Thank you!"


    Cheleste also pick another dress with dark green in colour. Dee also pick an outfit: silver dress with many sparkling diamonds on it. Compare to Suzy and Cheleste, Dee''s dress is less s.e.xy.


    When Rivera already pick her outfit, Emma still confused about her outfit. She cannot pick any outfit she wants.


    "Emma, hurry up. Change to your costumes already. We don''t have time to wait," said Helendra, already ready with the makeup things.


    Emma snorted in a quiet voice. She was very confused and when Helendra says they don''t have time, she starts to panic.


    Suddenly, someone reach out a red dress which still with its hanger in front of Emma. The dress is not too s.e.xy and has a very unique design. Emma startled when suddenly the dress appeared in front of her. Emma looked at the person who gave it to her.


    It was Willy and Willy still holding the hanger when Emma looking at him. "You looking for a dress, yes? What about you wear this one? It would look good on you," said Willy.


    Emma take the dress and she look at it once again. [Hermm, this is the perfect one. How can he find a good dress for me?]


    "Willy, can you help me for a minute? I need to take this case to the car!" said Matthew, waving his hand to call for Willy.


    Willy look at Matthew. "Okay, I will be there!" Willy look at Emma for the last time before he runs toward Matthew and two of them walked outside.


    Emma who was watching Willy walked away from her look at the dress again. She smiled before she goes to the changing room.


    After the five girls finished to change their clothes to the outfit they choose, they start to do their makeup.

 Chapter 84 - The Second Mission (2)

    A big white car parked at the parking lot. After the engine is turned off, the passenger inside it get out from the car. Each of them wear a glimmering dress with a high quality product.


    When the other people saw them get down from the car, they all turn to gasp with a wide mouth. They never saw these new young women in the Nill Y City and when these young women stepped outside, they create a l.u.s.trous and mesmerising aura. It was like, every time they move, they were moving in slow motion, just like in the movie.


    Suzy standing two stepped ahead from her friends. She looks at the Green Juicy Bar in front of her. "Okay, guys¡­ This is it. This is not a rehearsal but this is the real things. Once we stepped inside, we have to act like what we plan," Suzy said.


    "We understand, Suzy. We will follow your lead," said Cheleste again.


    "I feel so nervous," whispered Rivera but Dee could hear it because she was standing next to Rivera. It was natural for her to feel nervous because this is the very first time they doing the mission like this one. Before this, they only know how to fight vampire outside Royal Organisation but this time, they are doing jobs more dangerous than just killing some mere vampire.


    Dee put her hand at Rivera''s back to give her some comfort. She understands how Rivera feels because she also feels the same as she feels. If not because their mission to get home again, they wouldn''t do dangerous jobs like this. "We have to do this. Just remember the plan we made and we can do it."


    Rivera take a deep breath to calm herself again. She looks at the big sign of the Green Juicy Bar. [Alright, Rivera. If you didn''t do this then you cannot go home. Just do this, it will pass later.]


    "Let''s get inside," said Suzy and she started to walk elegantly toward the main door of the bar with her friends following her from behind.


    "I hope this is not a bad idea," said Emma with a low voice.


    In the tall building across from the Green Juicy Bar, there a group of people was monitoring these five girls with their highly tools that they used.


    Mark who was using his sniper to watch Suzy and the others, hold the earphones at his right ear and said, "They''re in."


    At the West, ten kilometers from the Bar, Simon with the Lotus Team was waiting outside the Undergoing Tunnel prepared themselves to get inside the tunnel again.


    "Roger that," Simon answered. He looks at the Lotus Team and he give his signal hand toward them so that they can enter the tunnel. When they saw the signal, one by one of them get inside the tunnel by the small door.


    The Pigeon Team discovered that there is another route to enter the Underground Tunnel that might be safe from any vampire. It was located ten kilometers to the West from the Green Juicy Bar and they only enter the Underground Tunnel after Suzy and the others enter the bar.


    Danelio who was with the Alpha Team which guard the area in front of the bar could only hope Suzy and the others could do well inside the bar since they couldn''t get inside the building.


    Danelio touch his earphone and said, "Alright, everyone. Suzy and the others are already inside. I need everyone to open their eyes and look anything suspicious. Quickly report when there is a suspicious movement or any danger occur. We cannot risk the others inside the bar."


    "ROGER THAT!"

 Chapter 85 - The Second Mission (3)

    The Mighty Team was responsible to collect a lot of information that they can get. They choose a very strategic place for them to collect information using technology and it was located right in the middle of the Nill Y City.


    They only use their digital laptop and satellites from the van to collect information while the other still move according to their strategy.


    Terence who guarding outside of the van looking everywhere to watch out for danger. Inside of the van is Chellyne and Jessy. They are the only members that can use that digital computer because they know many code of computer. Terence didn''t know that Chellyne also have skills in computer''s system. When Chellyne was typing on the keyboard, her fingers was fast and smooth like she has train to typed on keyboard since she was a little girl. Anyone can tell that she was very skilled just by looking at her fast fingers.


    Terence look at Carlos who was guarding at the other side of the van. He look at Jessy again who was guardian at the rooftop near where the van is parked.


    Nic come near Terence and she hand over a bottle of water to Terence. Terence take the bottle and said, "Thanks."


    Nic also bring a bottle of water for herself and she drank her own water. Nic turn her head to Jessy who was looking around her. "Tonight is so cold, right. Even so, the vampire like this kind of weather," said Nic.


    Terence put the bottle behind him and he looked far away at his front direction. "Yes, it was cold tonight. Since it was pretty dangerous out here, we still need to be very careful. Once we done here, we have to go back to the castle."


    "It was pretty amazing, though. You already fighting with vampire since you were little. Did you ever think to get out from this life?" Nic asked.


    "I do¡­ But every time I want to do it, I always think about my father and my brothers. If I run away from what I am now, then my family would be really sad," Terence said as he take a short breath.


    Nic took a glance at the necklace Terence wear. It has the same symbol with Carlos''s necklace." I saw that necklace from Carlos. Did you all have the same necklace?"


    Terence touch his necklace." Oh, this necklace? All of us has the same necklaces but has a different number behind it."


    Nic''s eyebrows furrowed. "What do you mean?"


    "Even though we have the same symbol of necklaces but at the back of these necklace has differential kind of number, represent each of our siblings. Since I was the youngest and the ninth son, my necklace number is nine."


    Terence show Nic the back of the necklace and there is number nine imprint on it.


    Nic suddenly remind of Carlos. "Then, since Carlos is the seventh son, his number is seven, right?"


    "Yes, his number is seven."


    Nic nodded when she finally understand why these siblings has the same necklace. At first, when Nic saw the necklace around Carlos''s neck, she thought that their mother gave them different of symbol but it turns out that they have the same necklace but has a different number at the back of their necklace. [Their mother must love them very much!]


    "Hey, Terence, Nic¡­ Come here. Chellyne found something," Ollyvia said. "Call Jessy too."


    Terence and Nic look at Ollyvia who was now standing behind them.


    Nic called Jessy to get down from the rooftop before she''s heading to the van. Nic get inside the van and look directly at the screens inside it. "What''s the matter?" asked Nic.


    Chellyne show them another map of a tunnel. "I found another map of the Underground Tunnel. I think it leads to another place. But these tunnels lead to many directions. If we find out where it goes, it would take a few years to do it."


    "Nice one, Chellyne. I didn''t know you could do this kind of thing," said Nic, smiling proudly to Chellyne. She also look surprised when Chellyne actually can find the hidden tunnel.


    Chellyne smiled with a humble smile. "I read many books and I learn this from books. Told you books are very important."


    "I don''t get it. People couldn''t do this kind of thing just by reading books," said Jessy.


    "Whatever¡­ The important thing is, we get some information that we can use for now," said Ollyvia.


    "That is a good information. We can present it when we went back to the Caspian Castle. I think this is enough for now, let''s get back to the castle," said Carlos.


    "Nice job!" said Terence, patting Chellyne''s shoulder. Chellyne only replied the compliment with her sweet smile. "Alright, let''s go," Terence said again. He moves to the front and enter the driver''s seat. He will drive the van back to the Caspian Castle.


    The other Hunters also get inside the van and ready to move out.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Suzy and the girls walked in to the bar. Inside the bar, the sounds of songs echoing through every corner of the bar. The dancing floor is full of people. They jumped and danced, following the rhythm of the songs. They don''t care about their surroundings. At a certain place, there would be a couple of peoples who was hugging and kissing passionately with each other. They don''t care about other matters but what they are doing right now.


    The girls feel more nervous than ever because this is the first time for them to enter the bar. In their old world, their parents never let them to go to a bar or having fun like this. They are strictly lived in their house and only get out when they have their parents'' permission.


    Entering the bar is surely beyond their expectations.


    Except for Cheleste. Cheleste may have many experience in the bar before because she really have a very calm figure when she walked with the girls. She can even look at people with a serenity.


    Suzy look around to look for Andy. When her eyes reach the counter, she spotted a familiar figure at the counter, she formed a simple smile. "There he is. Let''s go, ladies."


    Suzy lead her friends to where Andy was standing. When Andy saw Suzy, he feels the same and familiar aura when he feels Suzy for the first time. And when he saw Suzy''s friends again, he was surprised to see that they have a very beautiful and mesmerising figure. It''s not a waste for him to greet Suzy in the first place.


    "Andy!" Suzy shook hands with Andy and hug him. "I''m not late, am I?"


    "No, you''re coming at the right time. I also just come a few minutes ago," Andy said. He peeked a glance toward Suzy''s friends who was standing behind Suzy. He cannot wait to talk with these women.


    "You must be Andy. Suzy has been talking about you. Since we want to know about you, we decided to come along with her. I am Cheleste," Cheleste said while act natural and she reaches out her hands to shake hands with Andy.


    Andy smiled seductively to Cheleste and he also shook hands with Cheleste. Cheleste look all over Andy''s body and like in the information their get, Andy has tattoos all over his body.


    "I am Emma."


    "Called me Rivera."


    "Dee, that''s my name. It''s good to see you."


    One by one of the girls shook hands with Andy and once again, Andy feels so amazement because he can meet a very beautiful women tonight.


    "Looks like your friends also very pretty like you," Andy said while he drinks his wine with one go. "I also bring some of my friend, let me take you to their room."


    The girls secretly exchange look before they following Andy from behind. They walked to the stairs and move to the second floor. At the second floor, the sounds of the music is decreased. Now, they are walking in the hall where many door leads to many rooms.


    Andy take them to Room 20. When the door was opened, inside it was some other men with high status. They wear many shining accessories and even the wine they drank was made is high quality.


    "Let''s get inside," Andy said.


    Her friends and Suzy look inside the room with a terrified face but they couldn''t show it to Andy or whoever inside the room.


    They have to stay calm and pretend like they just arrived there for the first time.


    Slowly, they make way inside the room.

 Chapter 86 - The Second Mission(4)

    When the Hunters get inside of the room, their instincts tell them that these men in the room are very dangerous. This kind of situation give them extremely nervousness and these Hunters prepare themselves for any danger occurred.


    The men inside the room are older than Andy and some of them look like an old rich man, biting their cigarette and wear so many shiny gold accessories. Even the teeth they used are also many from gold.


    There are also seven men with black suit was standing at every corner of the room. They must be these people bodyguard. They never go to a public place without their bodyguards.


    Their eyes spotted on these girls when they entered, filled with l.u.s.t and desire. Also with a confused face because they didn''t know why these girls was here. They didn''t ask for any served from ladies yet.


    Each step they take, they could feel the intense atmosphere and any time, these people inside the room would know their real identity.


    Have you ever watched a movie where the protagonist was in a real tense situation when his/her identity almost blown out, well¡­ That is what they feel right now.


    Andy entered right after all the girls comes inside. When the people inside saw Andy with the girls, they greeted him.


    "Gentleman, let me introduce you to my new friends. They are new to this city and I bring them here to have some fun with us," said Andy, gladly introduced the Hunters to his friends.


    "How come you always meet a good and s.e.xy chicks like them, Andy? You''re really lucky man," said the man who was sitting on the right side of the couch. He has a very shining silver ring which was put under his nose. He wears a really nice fur coat made from brown bear.


    "Last time you bring us a hot chick and now s.e.xy one. You really know how to persuade them, don''t you," said the other man. He has a yellow punk hair and wear a swag-liked clothes and like Andy, he also has tattoos all over his body.


    "Just some coincidence, dude¡­." Andy look at the girls and he started to introduce one by one of the men inside the room.


    "This one is Danny." The guy who has the silver ring just nodded his head in ''gangster'' way.


    "Josh." The man with punk hair just smiled arrogantly to the girls.


    "Lucas," A man with long blonde hair just lift a bit his wine glass to the girls.


    "Mr. Robert." These one is definitely an old man because mostly of his hair is white and his face has wrinkles already. He only look at girls while he just smoke his cigarette.


    "And Mr. Cliff." And the last one also an old man with a big body yet his face has many wrinkles.


    After Andy introduced his friends, Andy introduced the girls to his friends. "Alright, girls¡­ You can sit whenever you want to sit. The night is ours so let''s enjoy it."


    Cheleste stepped two steps ahead from her friends and she smiled very seductively, only want to make the men in front of her feels agitated.


    "Let us serve you, gentlemen!" Cheleste said as she make way toward the men. She take a seat right in the middle of Mr. Robert and Mr. Cliff and when she gives a sharp but seductive gaze to Mr. Robert, that man look somehow excited.


    Seeing Cheleste already making her move, the other girls also make their way toward the men and take the empty seats and sat next to them.


    Andy also take his seats.


    Emma decided to take a seat between Andy and Danny. When she sat there, Andy peeked a glance toward Emma and slowly, his eyes slide down to her chest.


    Emma realised it but she didn''t react at all. She just let Andy looked at her with that wild look in his eyes. [What a bastard. Fine, I will let you watch this for now, but later, don''t think I will ever let you again. Humph!]


    Emma turned her head to Andy and with a forcefully smile, she said, "You have some nice friends, Andy."


    Andy just smiled at Emma''s words he takes a bottle of wine and pour the red liquid inside the glass wine. He takes the glass and offer it to Emma. Emma take it with a gentle movement while still wearing the same smile on her face. [This wine is not to be drinking but to be poured on your head, you son of a bitch!]


    But that''s only echoed inside Emma''s head as she avoided eye contact with Andy and drink a sip of the wine.


    Andy''s eyes still set on Emma, full of l.u.s.t.


    "What makes you ladies came here tonight?" asked Danny. He secretly look at Dee who was sitting between him and Lucas. His eyes was not set directly to Dee''s white skin tight. It was so soft like a baby skin and he wanted to touch it right now but he has to hold his desire. The desire increasing each time he smell the sweet and tempting perfume from Dee''s body.


    "They are the new people here, they just arrived yesterday. They said that the bar in our city is the best one so they come to look it for themselves," Andy explained without even waiting for the girls to explained it.


    "Oh, a new people in the town. But it''s true, though. Our city is the best when it''s was about bar place," said Mr. Cliff.


    "And you guys come to the right person? Mr. Robert here is an owner of the three pub in the city. You can ask him anything you want to know about bar. He definitely can answer it," said Josh.


    "Mr. Robert was an owner of the bar in this city? How great was that," said Cheleste with a happy voice, only want to make the scenario a bit cheerful.


    Mr. Robert only smile arrogantly when one of the beautiful young ladies compliment him.


    "Alright, then¡­ How about we celebrate this night with beer and wine?" Mr. Cliff said and he lifts up his wine glass.


    All of his friends lift up their wine glass and start to cheer up.


    The girls also followed their lead and celebrating this night. They only make sure that they didn''t drink anything weird or getting drunk because that would put them in serious danger.


    After a long time celebrating inside the bar, Dale who was in the Beta Team which was guarding the Green Juicy Bar from the rooftop saw three big black cars was driven to the bar direction. He quickly look at Elvin and said, "Three big unknowns black carsis heading toward the Juicy Bar. I''m afraid that this is dangerous for the girls inside the bar."


    Elvin also look at the cars when Dale told him.


    "Then we must warn the girls to get out," said Anthonio who was also watching with them.


    Elvin touched his earphone and said to Lyeon, who was with the Rickie Team.


    Lyeon then called Cheleste''s smartphone which was brought before the mission. Just in a few minutes, Cheleste take the call. "Get out from there, right now!"


    "Okay," said Cheleste and she hung up. [Why was so sudden he want us to leave? There is only two hours more before we get out from these places but why did Lyeon want us to leave right now? Whatever, right now I must make some excuses to get us out of here.]


    She looks at the gentlemen. "Sorry, gentlemen¡­ Looks like our night should be ending now. The cab that we hired is already here to pick us up."


    "What? You guys want to go home early? Why can''t you stay a little bit more.. I''m sure I can give you all the fun you want," said Danny.


    Cheleste smile sweetly just want to make the men to release them as soon as possible. "Sorry, gentlemen¡­ We really have to leave."


    "Why did you have to rush so suddenly? Did you have to go somewhere else again?" asked Andy again. This time he look at Cheleste with a suspicious face. He narrowed his eyes toward Cheleste.


    And that make Cheleste couldn''t figure out what other reason she can give to make this men believe her and just let them go. Cheleste look at them with a blank face because she couldn''t think of anything as her head also feels so dizzy. It was caused by the beer she drank.


    Cheleste look at the other Hunters and they are also look drunk. Rivera already sleeping in Josh''s embrace and sleep like a princess while Joshua caressed her hair with a devil smile. He looks so satisfied when he can touch these pretty lady.


    Shit, what would I do??

 Chapter 87 - The Drunk Ladies

    After Lyeon ordered the Hunters who went into the Green Juicy Bar get out from the bar, he also informed other team to retreat and go back to the Caspian Castle.


    All of the team get the order and retreat.


    Cheleste feels reliefs when Andy and his friends didn''t hold them back from went back home. They have another unexpectedly meeting with very important person who suddenly come to the bar.


    With the chance they get, they quickly get out from the Green Juicy Bar.


    When they arrived at the Caspian Castle, Suzy and the others couldn''t walk properly as they were a bit drunk.


    Dee, Emma and Rivera was more drunk than the others.


    Nikino helped Dee who stumbled into the car door. She really drunk because her eyes even closed when Dee is walking. When Dale saw that Dee was drunk and Nikino try to help her, he quickly lifted up Dee in his hands and take Dee to her room. Nikino just watch Dale as he lifted up Dee with a blank face. She couldn''t stop them as Dale was too fast to walked away.


    Ovreil saw Dale lifting Dee on his arm and she feels jealous. Dale give his attention to Dee and not to her.


    Cheleste pulled Emma out from the car.


    Emma also as drunk as Dee because she cannot opened her eyes anymore. Emma frowned each time Cheleste pulled her hands. Suddenly, Emma pulled back her hand from Cheleste''s grip and that make Cheleste fall back to the back.


    "Woah, watch out!" said Simon as he grabbed Cheleste''s shoulder to prevent her from falling to the ground. Cheleste only growled lowly as her head start to feel dizzy again.


    "Just how much did you guys drink to make you drunk like this?" asked Simon as he turned his head to Emma who was know lying on Rivera''s right shoulder. Simon look at Cheleste at his embrace again. "Let me help you to your room."


    Gwend then pulled Emma again and this time, Gwend managed to pulled Emma out from the car. "Hey, don''t touch me!!" said Emma bluntly with a drunk voice.


    "Let''s go to your room," said Gwend, putting Emma''s left hand around her shoulder to support Emma.


    "Wait!" said Elvin. He wore off his black jacket and he wrapped it around Emma''s body before Gwend support Emma''s body. "The wind is cold. Her dress is too short. She might get sick."


    Gwend only smiled at Elvin''s concern and she take Emma away to her room.


    From the other side of other cars, Willy stepped out from the car with a black bag. He saw Gwend is supporting Emma entering the Caspian Castle. A gentle smile appeared on his mouth. [This is the second time I saw her drunk...].


    Nicky saw Rivera already sleeping inside the car like she was making the car seats like her own bed. Nicky could even hear a soft snore from this girl. Nicky laughed softly as he feels amused to look at Rivera.


    "We need to move her to her room. She really drunk!" said Becky.


    "I will help---" Greyson stepped to lend a hand but Nicky already take Rivera and lift her in his hands. Greyson feels a little upset because he couldn''t bring Rivera to her room by himself.


    Becky only look at Greyson with a single glance before she look at Nicky who was now walking into the Caspian Castle. Hmm¡­ He wants to help Rivera? But they didn''t like each other, right?


    Greyson let out a deep breath before he walked to another car. He then helped them to remove the items from the cars to the garage.


    "Brother, let me help you," said Greyson.


    "Oh, okay." Mark give Greyson two big black bags to keep it inside the store.


    Mark then also take two bags. When he turned around, he become startled to see Suzy fall not too far from the car where she gets out.


    Mark released the bag from his hands and quickly grab Suzy. Suzy fall right into his embrace and her head touch his chest. Everything happened so fast but somehow, Mark feels the duration of time when they fall to the ground together.


    Mark let out a relieved sigh when he managed to save Suzy before she falls. He look at Suzy who was now sleeping in his embrace. With the help of the light at the garden, Mark can see Suzy''s mesmerising feature.


    For a female Hunters like Suzy, she really have an attractive face, even a fairy could lose to Suzy''s beauty.


    Suddenly Suzy grunted slightly because she doesn''t feel comfortable with her current position :which was on top of Mark''s body. Only her legs are on the ground. Mark quickly get up and also help Suzy to get up.


    Mark opened his jacket and put it on Suzy''s body, enough to wrap Suzy''s s.e.xy body. And it also helps to prevent Suzy from getting cold. Suzy who was unconscious slowly lying her head on Mark''s chest. She must think that Mark''s soft and width chest are her own pillow. Suzy put her hands around Mark''s waist and comfortable herself in Mark''s embrace.


    Mark turn dumbfounded. He look everywhere to get help from anyone to take Suzy away from him. This is feels so awkward!


    Mark try to pulled Suzy away from him but Suzy tighten her grip and insisted to not let him go. Suzy even let out a soft groaned like a baby get angry when her sleeps is interrupted.


    Mark bite his lips softly in awkwardness. How was he supposed to get out from this girl''s embrace? What I have to do now? But it quite comfortable¡­ Wait what!!!!?


    Suddenly, a muscular hand pulled Suzy''s shoulder harshly until Suzy''s gril loosened and Suzy fall into someone''s embrace again. Suzy grunted softly indicating that she was hurt because of the harsh pull.


    Mark turned his gaze from Suzy to the man who was now also hugging Suzy tightly. Kristen with an angry face take Mark''s jacket away and throw it rudely to Mark''s face.


    "I already warning you, Mark¡­ Stay away from her. She is mine and don''t touch what is mine."


    Mark scoffed in annoyance. This guy always interrupted us in our good time. Wait, that doesn''t sounds nice¡­ Whatever, but he really not being nice at all¡­ I''m just helping his girlfriend¡­.


    "Woah, dude¡­ Chill out, can you¡­ I was helping her. She will fall to the ground if I didn''t grab her. Besides, if you know that she is drunk like this, why did you leave her? You should be with her when she needs you!" Mark said stiffly.


    "Yeah, like I was going to buy that! Get lost, asshole!"


    Mark didn''t say anything as Kristen take Suzy to hed room. He knows if he talks back, the situation will turn in wrong way. He doesn''t want to fight after a long tiring night.


    Mark sighed a few seconds later and he goes back to get the back which he threw to the ground before. After that, he walked to the store.

 Chapter 88 - The Night Like This

    Even though they didn''t fight any vampire today, Livnah still feels so exhausted. After helping the others to move the items to the store, Livnah take a little rest at the side of the garden. She sit on the swinging metal bench.


    "Arh, so tired."


    Livnah punched slightly her shoulder to give a soft massage to her painful shoulder. She stop massage it and leaned over the bench. Livnah stared at the dark sky and see many bright stars. [What a nice night¡­ Even the moon is shining brightly in the sky. I wonder how can city that full of vampire like this still have a beautiful sky above them?]


    Livnah lifted up her left hand and pointed out to the sky. She smiled a little but it was a sad smile. [What if somehow our world is above this sky? What if my family was up there and was doing just fine? Or they didn''t know that I was here? How are they¡­ I wonder if they just doing fine there¡­..]


    Suddenly someone give her a bottle of water. Livnah look at the bottle which was lifted at the same level of her eyes and she looked at the person who gave it to her.


    Elvin look at Livnah while still waiting for her to take the bottle.


    Livnah take the bottle and she said, "Thank you!"


    "What are you doing here alone?" asked Elvin. He take a seat right next to Livnah. The swinging metal bench swing a little when Elvin sat because of his strong push.


    "I was just taking some air. Moreover the sky is so beautiful tonight and I want to watch it for a while. Why did you come out?" Livnah said, turning her head to Elvin while drinking the water after opened it.


    "I came here when I saw you out here. I think you might want someone to accompany you," said Elvin.


    "Oh."


    Livnah look to the sky again. Suddenly an idea popped out from her mind. She then glanced toward Elvin before she smiled full of naughtiness. "Are you come here only just because you want to accompany me?? Are you sure only that?"


    When she spoke with her voice that was almost like a seductive voice even though she was just whispering, it enough to make Elvin shifted his head toward Livnah.


    Livnah smiled widely as she slowly closed the distance between them. The bench isn''t too big because when Elvin sat next to her, their shoulders almost touched each other. So, when Livnah leaned over a little bit to Elvin, their lips surely touch with each other.


    Livnah don''t have any intention to do something weird or bad to Elvin. But it was because she likes to tease everyone especially the men and Elvin is also in her list. She loved to see their shy face after turning red and they will start to act nervous. Livnah like to flirt on at every guy because that make really happy to see that they turn to clumsy after she teased them.


    Elvin look at Livnah with a confused face. He realised that Livnah was trying to close the distance between them and he doesn''t know why. Was she trying to kiss me? What the heck did this girl wants to do? Why she suddenly want to kiss me?


    And then Elvin remembered that Livnah has once teased him and other guy before they move out from the Royal Organisation. Okay, I get it now¡­


    She trying to flirt with me??? What, she thinks I''m a joke? If she wants to teased me that bad, I wouldn''t let you did it first¡­..


    Suddenly, Elvin move a bit to Livnah''s direction, hitting her shoulder with his shoulder and leaned his face a bit to Livnah''s face.


    Of course this very unexpected movement from Elvin make Livnah become shocked. She blinks two times when she realised that Elvin was already really close to her. Like, really close.


    Once Elvin breathing, the one who feels it would be Livnah. Livnah then turn freeze. Her head which was before can think many things but now she blank. Her mind is blank. Her body cannot move like she was injected by some liquid that make her couldn''t move.


    "You''re right¡­. I didn''t come here only to accompany you. I came here with another objective¡­ Which is¡­."


    Livnah stay silent, waiting for Elvin to finished his words but he never says anything anymore, making her feel more nervous. Wait, why should I the one who feels nervous¡­ Why not him?? This is not fair...


    Livnah''s heartbeat increases.


    Elvin watch every detail of Livnah''s changing face. It was amusing to see how Livnah react innocently compared to her naughty self-side. Seconds ago, she look so daring and seductively but now, she was like an innocent and naive girl who has never been through this kind of thing. Where on earth did this act come from?


    Elvin smiled a little before he retreated back and look at the sky. "Which is¡­. Watching the stars in the sky. They''re beautiful, right??"


    Livnah who was now can breath properly just look at the sky with her red and hot face. The scenario before was so embarrassing¡­ HowHow could I get stuck there when I was supposed to fight back??


    Elvin smiled a wide more when he realised that Livnah was now is nervous. From the corner of his eyes, he could see that Livnah trying to stiffened her body so that there is no movement anymore. Elvin want to laugh but he don''t want Livnah to know that he was laughing at her.


    When Livnah look at Elvin again, she realised that there was something hanging around Elvin''s neck and it shines very brightly.


    Livnah want to touch it but she was afraid that Elvin would get angry.


    "Waaah, your necklace is so¡­ Shiny!!"


    Upon hearing Livnah''s words, Elvin look down to his necklace. Because of the bright light from the moon, the necklace really is shining. Just like his other brother''s necklace, his necklace also has the peac.o.c.k symbol with white diamond as its eyes.


    Elvin smile before he lifted it up until the high is the same as his nose. "Beautiful, isn''t it?? This is my mother''s last gift to me before she died."


    Livnah turned to shocked when she heard that Elvin''s mother is already dead. Even though she never meet her in personal, she didn''t think it as that far. She only think that his mother work for other organisation and hardly to come to Royal Organisation to visited her sons but it turns out that she already dead.


    "And I think you could guess how she died."


    Livnah also didn''t think twice as she know the main reason. "You mean, she''s killed by vampires?"


    Elvin nodded with a doleful face. He released the necklace and look back at the sky. "She was the most prettiest woman I''ve ever seen in my life and I''m sure my father would feel the same too¡­ At that time, we are celebrating because my father caught many fish at the lake¡­ That night was so beautiful. The sky is clear, the stars and the moon shines brightly.. Just like tonight¡­But we never thought that it would turn into a tragedy. My mother died, protecting us¡­ She didn''t let the vampire touch us¡­ But she cannot protect herself¡­ "


    "You saw your mother died?" asked Livnah.


    "Not all of it¡­. I only remembered that my mother blocked the way, preventing the vampires from reaching us while my other brothers quickly pulled me out of the house. Only my father, Lyeon and Willy saw how my mother died¡­ They were the last person ran out from the house but my mother never came out¡­ The house was burning down to the earth¡­ My father wants to go back¡­ But other Hunters hold him¡­. "


    Livnah sighed heavily when she hears the tragic story of Elvin''s family. Never does she thought that Elvin also have a dark history in his life. Maybe because of her mother died, Elvin become a Vampire Hunters to kill the vampire¡­


    Livnah look at the necklace again. "But that necklace is beautiful¡­ I like the design."


    "Everyone who saw it, also say it beautiful¡­"


    Livnah just smiled again and she looked up to the sky and also Elvin. They stay silent for a long time to look at the pretty sky before Elvin take Livnah''s inside because its start to feel cold.

 Chapter 89 - The Pinky Promise(1)

    Jessy and Ollyvia went to the kitchen to drink some water. From their backs, Chellyne was following them with a tired face. Today''s mission is only to gather some information and Chellyne only need to sit and look at the screen each and every time other than typing on the keyboard.


    And because of that, her body feels sore. Chellyne stretched out her hands to the front and sighed deeply. She forced herself to the kitchen because she was really thirsty. Chellyne couldn''t sleep with her throat is dry.


    Chellyne don''t want to drink anything sweet so she just take a bottle of water from the refrigerator. She put the i-Pad in black colour in her right hand to the kitchen table. Oh My God, I''m so so tired. I really need to sleep after this. After taking a bath, I will surely go back to bed. Man, my eyes are so sleepy¡­


    Chellyne couldn''t hear what exactly what Jessy and Ollyvia was talking about because she felt so sleepy. Even when she drank the water, her eyes are closed. She could anytime fall down to the floor.


    While she was trying to suppress her sleeping feeling, Chellyne also thinking about what today''s mission. It turns out that being a member of Ranger Team is not that easy as she thought.


    Before entering the Range Team, she would have thought about it many times about many possible things her friends and her will faced when they entered this team.


    But this is just the beginning.


    The real battle is yet to come.


    Although Chellyne didn''t use any of her energy for battling with the vampire, she still get tired because she has to use her skill and her mind to find some information. Fiuh, really tired¡­


    After drinking the water, her throat didn''t dry anymore. She then opened her eyes and turned around to the dustbin. Just when she turned around, she turned shocked to see someone standing there.


    Chellyne didn''t realised that there was someone standing there, so when she sees him, she was so shocked.


    Because of that, the remaining water inside her mouth speedily split out from her mouth to Terence, who was standing in front of Chellyne.


    Spluurrtttt¡­.


    Terence move at the same time and avoid the water. It was lucky for him to be able to avoid the water because if he didn''t, his face would be the target.


    Jessy and Ollyvia who realised what happened could only widened their mouth in shock.


    Because of that, Chellyne suffered from coughing. She punch lightly her chest as the coughing getting louder and louder. Her face also turn from normal to reddish like tomato.


    Terence quickly help her by patting lightly on her back, in the hope that she could get better. Terence start to feel guilty, it was him who caused Chellyne to become like that. He didn''t do it on purpose, Terence also wasn''t aware that Chellyne didn''t realised his presence beside Chellyne from when he walked toward her.


    "Chellyne, are you okay? Sorry, sorry.. I didn''t know you would be this surprised¡­"


    Chellyne just shook her head multiple times as she couldn''t speak yet. The pain in her chest slowly reducing and also her red face. She still coughing but it was not as hard as before. Chellyne look at Terence who was still patting her back lightly.


    "Why did you suddenly show up in front of me like a ghost? I was shocked, you know? Don''t ever do that again!" said Chellyne.


    "Okay, okay¡­ I''m sorry. I promised won''t do it again. But are you okay now?" Terence asked with his face full of concern. He feels so guilty so it was natural for him to feel concern for her. After all, it was because of him anyway.


    Chellyne shake her head again and walked slowly to the dustbin. Terence just watch Chellyne as he grabbed a pink flamingo imprinting on the dark blue mug. Terence take a packet of tea and put inside the mug before he put hot water inside it. After that, he put a spoonful of sugar into the mug.


    "We want to go to sleep already. We headed back to our room first. Good night," Ollyvia said while waving her hands to Chellyne and Terence.


    Jessy also waving her hands and said with a grin, "Good night, fellas¡­"


    Chellyne also waved her hand to them. "Have a good sleep, guys¡­"


    After they left, there are only two people left in the kitchen. Chellyne take a mop and cleaned the mess she made while Terence was watching her cleaning the floor.


    Terence realised there was an i-Pad on the table. "Is that yours?"


    Chellyne swiftly look at Terence and the i-Pad before she continued to mopped the wet floor. "Yes. I need it for my research. It helps me a lot other than reading the books at the library."


    "So, that''s mean, you''re not gonna go to the library again? Then, there''s no one gonna come with me to the library anymore¡­" There was a hint of sadness in Terence''s word but Chellyne know, he only said that because Terence want to teased her.


    Chellyne giggled in amus.e.m.e.nt when she heard Terence''s teasing. It is not Terence usual self to do this kind of teasing act so when he does it, Chellyne would feel amused about it but not to the point where she wants to laugh out loud. Not just yet¡­


    "Terence, you know I like to read books. Of course I would go to the library with you to read more books. Besides, the calmness inside the library help me find more information with these gadgets. Don''t you worry, I still want to go to the library¡­ If you like me to go there¡­ "


    "Of course I like you there. Only you the only one who went there besides me. But¡­ It''s not like I really mean what I said before. I only tease you.. You can go wherever you want," Terence said as he drinks his tea.


    Chellyne put the mop where it belongs and she walked toward the i-Pad.


    "So, did you find anything with that thing?" asked Terence.


    Chellyne looked at Terence and she smiled. "Of course¡­ But I wouldn''t talk about it to anyone. I''m not confident about it either."


    Terence''s eyebrows furrowed upon hearing Chellyne''s word. He leaned over the kitchen desk, letting his waist supported by the kitchen desk. Terence put the mug beside him and he crossed his hands. "What''s about it?"


    "Are you sure you want to hear it??"


    "If it''s crazy enough.. Then, okay."


    Chellyne turned on her i-Pad and showed an image of 3D ill.u.s.tration. When Terence didn''t understand what he look at his face turn confused and he look at Chellyne.


    Chellyne understand at Terence''s confused face as she starts to explain on what she has been searching all the time. "This is a secret tunnel inside the Underground Tunnel¡­ It''s appears that the Underground Tunnel has more secret passage ways than the original maps. I only discovered five percent of the secret tunnel. There are more secret inside it than we''ve thought."


    Terence''s eyes widened a bit in amazement when he saw Chellyne''s new research. It''s only a few hours and she already found a new information. These little girl is really incredible. Not only she used the information in the books to help her to get information but she also used other methods to find she wants. Moreover, she find it in short of time¡­


    "Wow, you actually find this information just a few hours after our mission? You really know what you need to do¡­ Then, what else did you get?" asked Terence excitedly. He really excited to know more.


    Chellyne swiped the screen to show Terence another information about the Underground Tunnel." I don''t very sure about this¡­ It''s not my position to find these information but I can''t just wait some orders without doing something¡­ So, I found another information¡­.


    Terence come closer to Chellyne to hear her explanation and also want to get a closer look at the i-Pad screen. When they become closer, none of them realised that their distance was so close that even the air couldn''t pass through them. Bht when they are so focused about the Underground Tunnel secret, did they bother to look at each other and give some distance?...


    If Chellyne''s friends are seeing this, they would surely freak out because from the back, they look like just a sweet couple¡­


    "One hundred years ago¡­ This tunnel are built by an engineer called Orthox Johendson. He built this underground tunnel for underground pipe¡­ But this tunnel made too wide and sometimes criminal use this tunnel as a hideout. Since this tunnel map is so confusing and sometimes, the police get lost inside it, the government decided to close it¡­."


    "...But Orthox Johendson never tear this place apart, which mean, this tunnel only gone in people''s eyes but never actually gone¡­ "


    "When Orthox died, no one can take over this tunnel again because it''s too scary to enter and when someone do business using this tunnel, they will suffer a big loss¡­"


    "Because this tunnel is not under the government payments anymore.. So of course working here is useless anymore¡­ This is why the vampire use this tunnel for their own benefits¡­"


    Terence nodded his head slightly after hearing Chellyne explanation. "Then why some of the people here still working in the tunnel."


    "I don''t know¡­ But from what I see¡­ They who still working inside the tunnel get paid too, even though the amount is not satisfied enough. Besides this tunnel is their life¡­ The government couldn''t provide good facilities for the people¡­ The local think that the Underground Tunnel benefits them more than the government''s facilities, so they want to make sure the tunnel functioning well¡­ "


    "So, that is why there are still people who want to work there¡­ No wonder¡­ "


    Chellyne swiftly turned her head to Terence but when she realised Terence''s was inches away from her face, she slightly surprised and she moved away from Terence.

 Chapter 90 - The Pinky Promise (2)

    Chellyne moved away from Terence....


    Terence also surprised when he realised Chellyne also so close to him. So close that he can kiss Chellyne''s forehead. But he didn''t move away from Chellyne. He know he was closed but he didn''t move away¡­ Why?


    All he knows is that¡­ His heartbeat start to beat weirdly. Not too strong and not too weak too¡­ Just enough for him to sense it''s change.


    Chellyne coughed out of awkwardness. It''s okay for Terence not to move away like her because Chellyne already move away from him¡­ But should he look at her with that alluring¡­ No, that stupid look?!


    What? What did that look mean? What he want me to say?


    "I---I think¡­ That''s all for now.. If I get another information, I- can tell you what is it¡­ I, if you want to hear it¡­"


    Terence slight shifted his gaze to another direction, only to look away from Chellyne. He didn''t know that standing closer to Chellyne would make his heart beat weirdly. So, what''s next? Should he just walked away like nothing happened?


    "I, I would like to hear it¡­ Feel free to talk to me any time you want. I will be always there to be your listener¡­"


    Chellyne smiled. "Oh, I almost forgot¡­ Don''t ever told anyone about this okay¡­ It''s only us who know about it¡­ I don''t want anyone to know about this because I''m not sure about this too¡­"


    "Okay, whatever you want¡­"


    Chellyne narrowed her eyes to Terence as she doesn''t believe what he says. "You really cannot talk to anyone about this¡­"


    Terence nodded. "Okay."


    "Then, let''s pinky promise first¡­"


    Chellyne shows her slender finger to Terence.


    Terence look at Chellyne''s finger before his eyes shifted to her face. He chuckled at Chellyne''s action. It amused him very much. She also wants to ''pinky promise'' with him just because she didn''t believe him. But nevermind¡­ It''s not a crime to play along¡­


    "I promise!" Terence replied the ''pinky promise'' with Chellyne.


    Chellyne smiled happily. "You already promised me¡­ So you have to keep it a secret."


    Terence just nodded and didn''t say anything. Only a curve of smile appeared on his lips.


    "Then, good night, Terence¡­ Have a good dream." And with that, Chellyne quickly rushed out from the kitchen. She didn''t forget to waved to Terence before she heading out.


    While Terence only watching Chellyne until she is gone with his face still full of smiling. This girl really make him feels amazement and then, after that feels amus.e.m.e.nt¡­ And then, confused.


    Terence couldn''t find out why did he feel like like that. He drinks the last drop of his tea. After he wash the mug and put it inside the rack, Terence head back to his room.

 Chapter 91 - Couldnt Accept Him?

    Even though the other Hunters were already went to their room, taking a bath and sleep on their bed, Becky didn''t go straight to her room. Instead she goes to the practise room and want to practice some martial arts instead.


    Becky didn''t feel sleepy yet so to kill some time, she going to practice.


    Becky take off her black jacket with a highlight blue strip in colour at the back of it. Becky put it on a wooden stool, leaving her wearing only black tight singlet.


    Becky take out a wooden pole and she start to use the wooden pole as her swords.


    Becky keep practising until her body full of sweat but she didn''t bother to swipe it with towels. Becky just let the sweat overflow her body.


    This is because, her mind was somewhere else


    She doing martial arts only because she wants to clear her head.


    Becky didn''t understand why was today''s mission was so easy. Maybe for their first time for searching information together outside the Caspian Castle make Becky feels that mission that they have been doing is very easy.


    Something was off¡­


    Becky could sense something was different¡­


    She know something was different¡­ But she couldn''t think about what is it¡­


    All team was guarding at every corner of the city, yet no trace of vampires everywhere. Becky didn''t sense any danger or anything related toward the vampires during their outside mission today¡­


    Becky know something was weird but from the beginning of the mission, it has been stated that this city is eighty percent full of vampires¡­ But where did all the vampires go?...


    They just couldn''t gone in just one day¡­


    They might be hiding¡­ Of course but because of what? None of the vampires were aware of their presence in this city. As a highly-skilled vampire hunters, they can hide their presence from the vampires. There is no way for them to know that they are vampire hunters¡­


    Becky sighed with an upset face. After a few last movement using the wooden pole, Becky ended her practice and went to the chair where she put her other belongings.


    Becky put aside the pole behind her and drink from her bottle. Becky''s mind went absentminded again.


    "Yosh, what''s this little girl were doing here again? Why didn''t you go to sleep already?" asked a man''s voice from the practise room door.


    At the door, there was a man standing there with his shoulder leaned over to the pillar of the door, using it as a supporter while he crossed his hands on his chest. When he smiled, he looked like a very handsome man who was watching his girl from far away.


    Furthermore, he also watching Becky from the very start she practising.


    Becky turn her head to the door and saw Lyeon was standing there, smiling at her with his stupid smile although for other girls, that smile would make them melt.


    Becky scoffed with a low voice as she rolled her eyes and change her sight in the other direction. At a time like this, this man is the least she don''t want to see tonight.


    "And what are you doing here¡­ Are you spying on me?? Watching for what I do??" asked Becky sarcastically.


    Lyeon chuckled softly as he walked toward Becky. "You''re not tired from today''s mission¡­ Why you have to practise at a time like this.. You should go back to your bed."


    Becky still scoffed annoyingly and this time she really show it to Lyeon. "Oh please, old man¡­ Please stop nagging me.. I''m not that young for you to tell me what to do anymore."


    Ouch! She called me an old man again¡­ SheShe really is ruthless¡­


    Lyeon only smiled and sat on the table. Because his height is higher than the table, his legs still reach the floor. Lyeon look at Becky who was sitting on the chair, which look smaller than Lyeon because of the different height.


    "Do I really look like an old man to you? Why did you keep calling me an old man?" said Lyeon.


    "Oh you don''t like it? But your age almost similar to an old man¡­ Am I right? Or you want me to call you uncle¡­?"


    Lyeon''s eyes widened in disbelief upon hearing Becky''s words. His mouth also opened, creating a small ''O''. He feel discomfort on what Becky just said.


    Seeing Lyeon didn''t say anything to her, Becky then continued," Don''t force me to call you brother¡­ It''s very inconvenient to called you that¡­"


    This little girl in front of him is really daring and sometimes really annoying. But Lyeon couldn''t understand why he cannot just vent his anger out to her. He couldn''t expressed his anger to Becky even though all the words she said is really cruel.


    "You really are cruel girl, Becky¡­ I didn''t reach the age of 30 yet but you already called me like I was an old man¡­ Don''t you have a respect for me??" asked Lyeon. He glared at Becky with his serious yet there a sign of attraction in his eyes.


    When Lyeon use the word ''respect'', she quickly remember that Lyeon was their leader¡­ But wait a minute, even if he is my leader, if he uses his power to bully me¡­ Then I won''t let him¡­


    Becky looked at Lyeon with her ridiculous eyes. "Sir, I only have respect for you because you are my Captain. But beyond that, I would treat you like my friend, but if you wish for me to treat you like an asshole, you know I would like to do it¡­"


    Lyeon smile when Becky say the word ''friend''. Even though Becky only consider them as a friend, at least Becky still want him as her friend. For other men, it would be hard to approach Becky even just as a friend. Becky really so strict about people around her. The only friends Lyeon saw lingering around Becky is the eight girls: they never separated from each other and always helped each other. When one of them has a problem, the others will come to help.


    Actually Lyeon admired their friendship, they trust each other to their heart''s content. Seems like they would never betray each other. They always stick together and depend on each other when troubles come. The evidence is that right now, all of them are together in the Ranger Team.


    Becky saw the smile and her face grew weirder and weirder. When she cannot hold it anymore, Becky rose up from the chair and take the wooden pole again. She was ready to practise another martial arts.


    Lyeon watch Becky as Becky make her way to the middle of the practise room. "You didn''t get tired from today''s mission? Why did you have to practise again?" asked Lyeon as his eyes still watching every movement that Becky made.


    "I can''t sleep¡­ Besides, we didn''t fight any vampires today so I didn''t get tired at all. If I am practising a little more, I can go to sleep after this," said Becky. She rapidly swinging the wooden pole without nonstop.


    "Did you always like this? You will practise each time you can sleep?" asked Lyeon curiously. He never know this girl like to practise when she cannot sleep. If something was bothering her until she cannot sleep?


    "Not really¡­ It depends on my mood. I can do anything I like," Becky said as she swung the wooden pole to the left.


    "And if you are in a bad mood?" asked Lyeon. He suddenly want to know about Becky. Even though before, he only likes to watch and teased this girl but he never intended to know more about her. Seems like there is so much interesting thing about Becky that he didn''t know yet.


    "And if I am in a bad mood... I need to listen to some songs," Becky answered again as she keep practising but never turn her head to Lyeon.


    Just when Lyeon want to say something, someone interrupted them by calling Lyeon''s name. Both of Lyeon and Becky look at the owner of the voice who was calling for Lyeon.


    From the door, Symantha walked toward Lyeon with her slow but adoring steps. Becky who know what the intention behind it could only rolled her eyes to the other direction while trying to control her uglier face.


    Before reaching to Lyeon, Symantha give a displeased face toward Becky and of course, her eyes were the most vicious one because it could go sharply through Becky''s heart but it didn''t affected on Becky at all because Becky was not the kind of woman who was afraid of anything.


    But of course, this intention never realised by Lyeon. He only see Symantha walking toward him with a smile that she always show to him. Lyeon also smiled to Symantha when Symantha approached him. "What is it? Someone''s calling me?"


    Symantha shook her head gently as she keeps smiling. She takes a grip on Lyeon''s hand on one intention: she wants to make Becky jealous. And for Becky, she saw what Symantha was doing and she didn''t care but somehow¡­ She feels very uneasy deep inside her heart¡­ But what is it?


    Becky turned her body to the opposite direction, leaving only her back facing Lyeon and Symantha. She doesn''t care what is Symantha doing to Lyeon¡­ But she really care about what she feels now because it may affect her in the future.


    Just one wrong assumption and her mood will end up in a bad mood.


    Damn, are you crazy Becky!? Why did you overthink about what they are doing. It''s not my problem if they are a couple or whatsoever. Just, I don''t like these feelings¡­ F.u.c.k.i.n.g old witches¡­ Why does she need to make me jealous? What''s the point? It cannot give her everything she wants too?


    Becky cannot stand the way her mind battling with her feelings, so she decided to exit the practise room. She takes her belongings and leave the room, with Lyeon and Symantha still inside it.


    Lyeon just glared at Becky as Becky make her way to the exit door. Slowly, he sighed deeply as he was thinking that, Becky still couldn''t accept him. It was hard to make Becky think of him as someone that she can take care of. It was easy to approach her but to go deeper than that was like hitting on a big solid wall. It was like there was a strong invisible wall around Becky that prevent Lyeon from getting onto her.


    But after all of that, all Lyeon could do was just sighing and watch as Becky leave him.


    Symantha look at Lyeon when she saw the lost in his eyes. Lyeon was looking at Becky who was now already outside of the practise room but the longing look that Lyeon give to Becky make Symantha jealous.


    Originally, she want to make Becky jealous when she comes near Lyeon and also a warning to her so she always remember to stay away from Lyeon, no matter what they are doing. Symantha couldn''t bear to watch Lyeon with another woman, especially when that woman is Becky. She couldn''t handle the feelings of getting jealous and hurt by someone you like.


    So before Lyeon fall onto another woman''s hand, she has to make Lyeon hers before it''s too late. It is now or never¡­ Just you wait a little bitch, sooner or later¡­ Lyeon will be mine and you will realise that you are only getting in our way¡­

 Chapter 92 - The Breakfast(1)

    When the night is gone, the sun is rising, giving warmth to every creature on earth. As the sun started to rise, the Hunters also get up to start their new day.


    Danelio and Nalini take the Alpha and the Beta Team to observe the condition at the city.


    During that time, the other Hunters also prepared themselves for breakfast and for another job today.


    Jakzen and Gwend will be the one who cooked breakfast whileJessy and Helendra will help them. Today''s breakfast will be held at the back garden.


    The other Hunters help to rearrange the table so that there are places to put the food.


    Nic didn''t help her friends to rearrange the table because there are already too many people to do the work. So, she took this chance to walk around the garden before breakfast. Nic didn''t have time to look around the Caspian Castle gardens as she was very busy.


    Even though it only a few days they move here, they already need to work very hard.


    Nic saw a tiered fountain in that garden. The fountain is made so beautifully and orderly. At the same line, there are another same fountain and another one again.


    Nic turned stunned when she saw this fountain because it''s look mesmerising.


    Just when she was looking at other fountain, Nic saw Terence was sitting pleasantly on the bench near the third line of the tiered fountain.


    Terence didn''t look at her but he was looking to the sky while wearing a dark sunglasses. The aura around him showed a glamorous scenario, making Terence looking like a Prince Charming.


    "Waaaa¡­"


    Terence didn''t realised that a simple praised come out from her mouth. She keeps looking at Terence like she was bewitched by Terence. But there is no way Terence have a magic to put spell on her¡­ It was Terence natural handsome look that make every woman who watch him will be drooling over him: Nic is also one of them. Even women with older ages also could fall in love with him again.


    Nic was very familiar with this face. Terence has the same exact feature of face like the model or artist she always seen at the media social. She always want to meet them face to face to see if they are really handsome in real life but since Nic saw Terence, she believes that there are also men like Terence existed in her old world.


    A line of smile formed on Nic''s lips. She never realised that she was already drowned in her own imagination world.


    Terence who was enjoying his morning moment suddenly feels there was someone watching him. Terence turned his head to see who is watching him.


    Nic realised that Terence is turning his head toward her so before Terence can catch her watching him, Nic already look at the sky again, pretending that she wasn''t looking at Terence again.


    Terence saw Nic but she didn''t look at him. Terence didn''t bother to look again and he turned his head to the earlier position.


    Nic look at Terence again to make sure that Terence isn''t looking at her again. She smiled again when Terence didn''t look at her again. And then, she start to look again. I don''t know that when looking at Terence''s side face like this would make him look so handsome¡­ This is the first time I look at him. I never do look at man seriously. It because they''re all have the same face and even if I stare at them too long, I don''t feel anything¡­ But why do I feel longing when I look at him¡­ This is not love at the first sight they always mentioned, right?


    Nic keep staring at Terence.


    Suddenly the light at the background turned bright and now Terence looks like an angel with the bright lighting in his background. But Nic was so sure there is no backdrop lights there. Then, why he sparkling so suddenly?


    This time, Terence turned to Nic without Nic realised it.


    In just one second, Nic''s face turned red because she was caught red-handed by Terence because she was staring at her. Terence quickly turned her head to another direction but it was too late now.


    Terence already caught her watching him.


    Terence pushed slightly his dark sunglasses onto his head. He smiles when he caught Nic was watching him¡­ Correctly, she was almost drooling over him. But it was not the first time for Terence. He already adapted with these kind of situation, whenever he goes, women will always drooling over him.


    "Something I need to know, Nic? You standing there too long¡­"


    Nic bit her lower lip softly. Damn, he knows I was looking at him and maybe he was thinking that I was drooling over him. Arrrhh, no.. This is very embarrassing. I want to hide myself right now¡­ How can someone magnificent like me can do something embarrassing like this??


    And of course, Terence already know that Nic was drooling over him.


    With the courage she gathered in her heart, Nic turned her head toward Terence and said, "The breakfast is ready¡­. You might want to come now if you don''t want to be late¡­"


    Terence smiled at that response. He knows that Nic was giving him a reason for her to escape but Terence didn''t want to pursue her anymore. He doesn''t want to make Nic feels more embarrassed.


    Breakfast¡­ Yeah, nice idea, Nic¡­ Huh, at least I have something to say so that I don''t look like I really looking at him. Shit, I''m still feels so embarrassed¡­ Nic only smiled awkwardly to Terence before she turned away, ready to leave that place.


    "Wait¡­. Let''s go back together."


    Crasssshh¡­.


    That make Nic''s head almost blown away. It''s like there was a huge rock slammed onto her head, it feels heavy and at the same time, makes her suffocated. She wants to leave quickly to avoid Terence but instead, Terence want them to walk together. Bloody hell, did you want me to die? Why did you want to walked back together?


    Terence approached Nic and when he look at Nic, he still can see her red face.


    Nic give Terence another awkward smiled.


    "Let''s go!"


    Both of them walked together to the large beautiful gazebo which the breakfast was held.


    When Terence was stepping onto the stairs which only have two rows, Jakzen shouted to call his name. Terence quickly stop walking and look at Jakzen.


    At the same time, a green tennis ball was bouncing in front of Terence and bounced into the plant''s vase.


    Terence glared at the tennis ball as See Hwa was trying to catch it.


    "Fiuh¡­ Luckily, the ball didn''t hit you," said Carlos.


    "What are you guys doing with that tennis ball?" asked Nic who was walking behind Terence.


    "Nothing, we just want to play tennis," said Ariana.


    Nic saw Chellyne was sitting on her chair while reading a book. She indeed never get bored of reading a book. Nic quickly walked to Chellyne and take the empty seat beside Chellyne.


    Just when Nic pulled out the chair to sit on, Carlos quickly called her. Nic shifted her head toward Carlos. Carlos just give her a hand sign indicating that he wanted Nic to sat beside him. Nic look at the chair where Carlos already get for her. It was indeed empty. This jerk¡­ He really wants me to sit there?


    When Nic didn''t move to go to the seat he orders her to go, Carlos give Nic a slight hint about Elisha who was three chairs away from Carlos at the same line. Nic sighed in annoyance and with no other reason to reject, she walked to that chair and sat there.


    Nic leaned over to Carlos, just enough for her to whispered, "Here, are you happy?"


    Carlos didn''t say anything as he just smiling in response. Seeing that smile make Nic become more frustrating but she couldn''t show it because Elisha was looking at them with a deadly look. But Nic didn''t care about how Elisha want to glared at her. She wasn''t afraid to her anyway.


    Secretly, Nic look at Terence swiftly as she looked to the other Hunters too. She doesn''t want to raise some suspicious from her friends when they know that Nic took a secret look at Terence.

 Chapter 93 - Caspian Castle: Breakfast(2)

    After waiting for 30 minutes again, Jakzen and Gwend bring breakfast in a trolley to the garden. Everyone is happy to see the breakfast because they couldn''t hold their hungry tummy anymore.


    Nikino, Helendra, Ollyvia and Jessy help them to remove the breakfast from the trolley to the table.


    "Sweet mother of Heaven, a tasty roast chicken drumstick!!"Becky shouted as she grabbed the whole plate of chicken drumsticks.


    "Becky, that is for everyone¡­ Don''t be selfish," said Ovreil to Becky who was now drooling over the chicken drumsticks.


    "I know... But I want to take a few of this. Just a few of this!" said Becky, ready to grab a chicken drumsticks when suddenly someone grabbed the plate before Becky could even touch it.


    "Put this first on the table and wait for your turn, shorty!" said Bruno and he put the plate onto the table where is supposed to be.


    Becky frowned as she look at Bruno with an angry eyes. She pulled up her shirt sleeves and put on her hands onto both sides of her waist. "Oh, so you think you''re a big guy, you can me shorty?? How about you, you big muscles asshole man!!"


    Everyone now turned their attention to these two people.


    Bruno look at Becky with an irritated face. "What did you just call me??"


    "Big Muscles Asshole Man!" Becky repeated as she was told and that make Bruno really pissed off. Bruno then pushed Becky to the back using his big muscle arms but Becky quickly hold his hand by using her hands too.


    Becky put her palms against Bruno''s palms and she pushed Bruno with all her strength. And surprisingly, Becky who was really small and short than Bruno can hold Bruno''s attacked. Brunk even couldn''t even making Becky move backwards even in one inches.


    Everyone look at Becky with their face impressed.


    "Wow, she really is strong. Even Bruno couldn''t take her down!" said Perly.


    Seeing Bruno still didn''t want to surrender and he could not even move her backwards, Becky smiled in a very sinister way. "What''s wrong, big muscles guy? Something stuck you from the back?"


    Bruno getting more pissed off after hearing Becky''s word so he increased his strength but Becky still didn''t move even for a slight bit.


    "Hey, stop it both of you. Don''t fight this early morning!" said Ollyvia.


    "We''re here because for breakfast¡­ Not some training battle. Cut it out!" Perly also said.


    "Captain, are you just gonna watch this? Stop them!" Helendra also want to stop Becky and Bruno, so she asked their Captain to stop them instead.


    Lyeon sighed when he heard the loud noise this morning. He knows that Becky and Bruno were fighting from the start and he even just watching them fighting, but he didn''t intend to stop them. Lyeon just watch them¡­ Because he was enjoying watched Becky fighting¡­


    When Helendra say he needed to stop them, he has no choice but to step in. "Alright, alright¡­ Both of you two, stop fighting. Sit on your chairs¡­ Breakfast is here."


    Bruno and Becky released each other hand at the same time. Becky just look at Bruno with a mockery eyes before she take a seat beside Bambam. Bruno who did pissed off because of the mockery eyes Becky give, could only scoffed angrily because Lyeon was watching him. Bruno doesn''t have a choice, so he decided to sit down.


    After the two Hunters went back to their own seats, all of the other Hunters also sat on their own chairs.


    "After breakfast¡­ No one is going anywhere. We will wait for the other two team to come back and tell us the new information we get," Simon said.


    "YES, SENIOR!"


    While they were eating, Rivera who was accidently put the carrot onto her plate, slow down and could only put the carrot to the side. Since it was cut into small pieces, Rivera had a hard time to put aside the carrot.


    Lyeon who was sitting next to Rivera''s right saw Rivera keep moving the carrot. She doesn''t eat carrot? Why did she dislike it¡­


    "Why didn''t you eat that carrot?" asked Lyeon.


    Rivera look at Lyeon and smiled bitterly. "I don''t like carrots. I don''t eat it¡­"


    Lyeon look at the carrot on Rivera''s plate. It such a waste that all of the carrot on that plate is going to be thrown after this¡­ If someone could only eat that¡­


    "If you don''t like carrot¡­ You can give it to me. I like carrot. Here, put it on my plate¡­"


    Rivera''s eyes glimmering in sparkle when she heard Lyeon''s word. He willing to eat the carrot for me? Such a gentleman¡­ To think that he actually eat the carrot that I give him, this makes me feel so happy¡­


    Without hesitation, Rivera quickly move all of the carrots to Lyeon''s plate until her plate is clear from the carrots. After her plate is clear, Rivera smiled happily. At last, there is no carrot anymore¡­


    Slowly her eyes glanced toward Lyeon. She saw Lyeon was eating the carrot she eat and that makes her heart skip a beat in joy. She is really happy to see Lyeon is eating the carrot she gave him. Ahhhh¡­ He is eating the carrot I give him¡­


    No one realised this because everyone was eating their breakfast and talk to each other.


    But only one¡­ Greyson look at Rivera with various feelings inside his mind. First, when he saw Rivera move the carrot to Lyeon''s plate, he feel uneasy. And then, after Rivera look at Lyeon and then she starts to smile like an idiot, that is when he suddenly getting annoyed. Why would she smile like an idiot to Lyeon? What is so funny about him? And why did she give the carrot to Lyeon, did she dislikes the carrot?


    If someone was getting annoyed, someone was getting jealous and angry toward Rivera too. While everyone was eating, without anyone realised it, Symantha was looking at Rivera with a sharp and deadly eyes. She saw how Lyeon talked to Rivera and how Rivera give Lyeon the carrot before she smiled happily. All that action obviously make Symantha sure that Rivera also like Lyeon: also mean there is also someone who really likes to pissed her off by getting near Lyeon. Did I have a new rival now? No way I''m going to let them get my man. He is only for me!


    After the breakfast, some of them go back inside the castle while the other are helping Jakzen.


    Bambam want to help Jakzen and she helps him by putting all the dirty plate onto the trolley again. Jakzen saw Bambam was helping him and he let her do her job. A simple smile formed from his lips and he also continue his job.

 Chapter 94 - You Are A Diamond Yourself

    While at the city, the team that responsible to observe the city in the early morning also getting ready.


    After a few briefings, Danelio split the team into smaller group: The would be only two people inside each group.


    "Alright, listen Hunters¡­ Here is your partner and the location you need to go¡­ So, listen carefully¡­"


    "Anthonio and Livnah - at the park."


    "Dale and Dee - The Remedion Upstairs Caf¨¦."


    "Elvin with Emma¡­ To the Big Center Shopping Mall."


    "Kristen and Suzy¡­ Gong Gong seafood restaurant."


    "Mark and Kitana, the White Hart Bookstore."


    "Ah Chiong and Willy will be at the side West of street¡­ While me and Nalini will be on the opposite direction."


    "Everyone get the location?"


    "YES, SIR!"


    "Alright, then let''s move it."


    After that, all of the Hunters walked in their group to the place they have been determined to observed.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Dee watched Dale as Dale take order from the waiter. She still couldn''t believe that she would go with this man. She is trying hard to ignore him since they lived in the same house and at the same group. Never does she want to be like this: doing the mission together with Dale. It was like a nightmare for her.


    Dale look at Dee briefly as he spoke, "What do you want to order?"


    "I''ll eat everything. So, just order what you think is good."


    Dale nodded as he continued to speak with the waiter.


    After Dale done taking orders, the waiter walked away to do his job.


    Dale look at Dee. Dee deliberately didn''t want to look at Dale so she just crossed her hand on her chest and look at the other customers who come to the Rendemoir Upstairs Cafe.


    This cafe has a good and nice view since it was built on a rooftop. From their place, Dee can see the city in front of them and the panorama of the sea. Dee smiled when she enjoyed the view: she feel more relaxed.


    "You like this place?" asked Dale as he saw Dee''s pleased face when she look surround her.


    "Of course¡­ This place has its own valuable view. Not everyday we could see things like this," Dee replied.


    "If you like, we can go here every day," said Dale. If she likes it, then what is the problem to just give what she likes¡­


    Dee shifted her head to Dale with a surprised look. "I thought that we are forbidden to go outside unless it is for a mission? Can we go here because we just want to eat?" asked Dee.


    "Not really. As long as the vampire don''t know our whereabouts, then we are safe. We just come here to eat, right? We are not going to kill some of the vampire¡­ Besides, the vampires here is active only at night," said Dale.


    "Oh¡­"


    Dale look at Dee again and Dee still don''t want to look at him. Just a second ago, she was looking at him and now she was looking at somewhere else. Dale know how much Dee want to ignore him but since they have to do their work, they have to do it together.


    "You know, you were funny last night when I take you to your room," Dale said. He just wants to attract these girl attention and make her look at him again. And like he predicted it, Dee quickly turned her head toward Dale with a surprised face.


    "What? What''s funny about that? And why did you the one who send me to my room?" asked Dee curiously. If Dale who really take her to her room last night, then she must be doing something crazy. After all, she was drunk, only Dale who witnessed what she does when she drunk last night.


    Dale chuckled when he saw the surprised look in Dee''s face. It indeed attract Dee''s attention to him. "Relax, girl¡­ You did nothing, just playing around like a crazy person in your bedroom before you asleep."


    Dee''s mouth opened widely. Her mind quickly imagine how crazy she was last night. Dee trying to remember everything she has done but nothing come in her mind. Then she looked at Dale again and asked with a curious face," Tell me.. How crazy I was? "


    "Is it crazy enough if you keep jumping off from your bed to the floor, shouting ''I can flyyyy''???"


    That''s it. She must be really drunk to do that! Dee never do that kind of thing in front of man like Dale, she doesn''t have the courage. But it was different if she was drunk. This is it, my life is end¡­ How could I live after this if this man sees everything I do¡­


    Dale then laughed when he saw the red face of Dee, showing that she was already embarrassed. Dee who was starting to get annoying because Dale laughed at her, take the spoon on the table and pointed it to Dale.


    "I''ll kill you if you ever tell anybody about this!!"


    Dale did stop laughing. "Oh, I''m not gonna tell anyone about this." And then he started to laugh again.


    "Stop laughing, you idiot!! It''s not funny!!"


    "You just don''t know how many crazy things you did last night¡­ You want me to tell you all the crazy things you''ve done. I''m sure you want to hear it," said Dale again, still want to teased Dee and didn''t care that Dee still annoyed by him.


    "Stop it, I don''t like it when people make fun of me!" said Dee with a serious face. Dee really don''t like it when people make fun of her mistakes. It is too embarrassing.


    When Dale heard it, he quickly stop laughing. When he saw the sulking face of Dee, he knows that Dee is serious about what she just saying. "You shouldn''t get drunk if you don''t want people make fun of you¡­ You lucky it was me who take you last night. If it was another man, they would take advantage of you already¡­"


    Dee scoffed annoyingly. "Who would want to take advantage of me? I''m not someone can take advantage like that. If it was Suzy or Rivera or Nalini¡­ I won''t feel weird about it."


    "So you were saying that you are not pretty?" asked Dale. He doesn''t like how the sounds she said about herself. It makes her look weak. Dale not the type of man who likes a very beautiful woman, an average girl would be good for him too. That is why he doesn''t know how to qualified women based on their beauty. But he always saw the girl in front of him as a beautiful girl. Everything she does is so pretty in his eyes. He can stop but keep looking to her.


    Dee didn''t say ''no'' or ''yes'' instead she was just looking down, asking herself about what Dale just said. It was true that she was not beautiful like Suzy and Rivera, nor strong like Becky¡­ Even Nic are stronger than Dee, also she is not like the high-spirited Livnah and Bambam¡­ Chellyne is not every like the other girls but she was a wise and clever girl¡­ Dee could do anything but she could never be like her other friends: they always get the attention of other people''s attention.


    Seeing Dee''s face like that make Dale convinced that Dee really look down upon herself. He didn''t like it because no matter what she looks like, she is pretty herself.


    "I didn''t say that I was pretty nor I was not¡­ But I was different from my other friends. Suzy and Rivera is the prettiest among us, they stand out everywhere they are¡­ Becky get the power that every Hunters want: the power that can kill hundreds of vampires. I''m not someone who was high-spirited like Bambam or Livnah. They can make anyone laugh every time they talk¡­ Chellyne¡­.. "


    "That''s bullshit!" Dale cut off Dee''s word.


    Dee surprised at Dale''s words and she looks at him. Dale was leaning over his chair calmly and he look at Dee with his unpleasantly eyes.


    "What?" asked Dee.


    "You looking down at yourself¡­ I don''t like it¡­"


    Dee turned stunned after what Dale said.


    "I don''t care about your damn friends¡­ Because all this time I was just looking at you. Don''t you realise that my eyes were set only on you? If you keep compare yourself to other people, when are you gonna be proud of yourself. You are a diamond yourself¡­ You just don''t realise that."


    Dee didn''t say much as she kept looking down, still processing about what Dale just said. She know what Dale''s said is true. But when Dale said that his eyes were only looking at her and only set for her, she was surprised as she never realised it. But since when did he start doing it¡­


    Finally Dee lifted up her head and look Dale directly in his eyes. "Are you stalking me? Since when did you always check me up?"


    Dale sighed in disbelief. In all those times he tried to cheer her up and convinced her that she also had her own unique character, Dee was actually thinking about him stalking her. Did she really think about that all the time?


    "Are you listening to me??"


    "Yeah, of course I''m listening to you¡­ But, did you really stalked me out? You watched everything I''ve done before?? You stalker, why did you do that?" said Dee irritably. When she thinks about how Dale stalked her, it was so horrible. Just so horrible.


    "Not watch everything.. Just when I saw you, I check you out. And I didn''t stalked you, keep that in mind!" said Dale want to corrected Dee''s mindset about him.


    "That''s the same thing as stalking. Dale you monster!! How dare you stalk me!!" said Dee again.


    Dale quickly put his hands up to the air, indicating that he give up. "Okay, I give up¡­ but I never do improper things while watching you!"


    Dale was hoping what he said could make Dee calm but Dee become more angrier. "That means you are going to do something bad after this! You flirty jerk!!"


    "What¡­ Noooo!!"

 Chapter 95 - Suzy And Kristen Fighting

    ~ Gong Gong Seafood Restaurant ~


    Suzy put her right hand onto her forehead, sighing heavily as she closed her eyes closely. Kristen who was sitting across her keep lecturing her about her attitude.


    Earlier, she was hungry and want to eat seafood as her breakfast. But when Kristen saw Suzy taking to another man, Kristen start to accused her for flirting with another man. Suzy doesn''t understand how talking with a man could make him thinking that she was flirting. Suzy was just helping the man because he dropped his money but Kristen didn''t know that.


    Suzy trying to explain it to Kristen but Kristen didn''t give her a chance to talk at all.


    "Kristen, please let me explain.." Suzy said as she opened her eyes.


    "No, you cannot talk. Only I can talk¡­ How could you do this during our mission and the worst is, you did it in front of me?" said Kristen angrily.


    "I only help him because he dropped his money. How could that be considered flirting? Are you out of your mind??" said Suzy, trying hard to control her anger. She looks around and people start to look at them because of Kristen''s loud voice. They weren''t supposed to create scene but with Kristen''s loud and angry voice already make them noticed.


    "I didn''t see you return any money¡­ I only saw you smiling and holding his hand. You smile to him like you were going to attract his attention! I know you are beautiful that every man wants you, but you are mine¡­ You cannot flirt with other men as long as you have me."


    Suzy gasped in disbelief. "Is that how you saw me?? A flirting woman? Kristen, I was just helping him, really¡­"


    "You were just trying to find excuses. I don''t buy that f.u.c.k.i.n.g excuses of yours!!" Kristen said with a firmly voice as he look at Suzy with his angry eyes.


    This time, Suzy couldn''t hold her anger anymore. She couldn''t take it, how dare Kristen accused her flirting with another man when he doesn''t know anything. And for the worst, he also said that she was just trying to find excuses¡­ Suzy couldn''t believe it, just how does she met with this kind of man?


    Without speaking anything to Kristen, Suzy rose up from her chair and leave the seafood restaurant. She didn''t care anymore when Kristen already shouting her names like a crazy person. All she think was, getting out from there and go away from Kristen as far as possible. Suzy didn''t care about the other people look at them with weird and unpleasant eyes.


    Suzy even don''t remember about the mission anymore.


    "Stupid¡­ Jerk¡­ Asshole¡­ Selfish jerk!!" Suzy keep cursing all the way she walks and she even don''t realise where she was now. Her mind was full of anger and her body just move according to her legs. Where her legs went, she just go¡­


    Luckily, she was going nearest to where Mark and Kitana was posted. When Kitana saw Suzy walking with her face look sulked, she quickly grab Suzy''s hand and stop her.


    Suzy look shocked as she quickly look at Kitana.


    "Suzy, where are you going?" asked Kitana curiously.


    "I---I, I was¡­" Suzy was clueless and she looked to her surrounds. She didn''t realise that she was heading toward here.


    "Are you okay, Suzy? You seems lost," said Mark.


    "Where is Kristen¡­ Didn''t both of you should be at your place where you posted?" asked Kitana, look at Suzy''s back to search for Kristen but she didn''t see him everywhere.


    Kristen¡­ Oh My God, he must be looking for me right now. I don''t want to go with him. I don''t want to go back to him again.. Not this time..


    Suzy quickly get hold of Kitana''s arm and with pleaded face, she said, "Kitana, please help me. Kristen and I have a small fight¡­ And I run away from him. He would be searching for me right now but I don''t want to go back. Please help me, let me hide here¡­"


    "Eerrr¡­." Kitana couldn''t resisted Suzy''s pleading face. She looks like she wants to cry as she really don''t want to go back to Kristen again. So, she look at Mark for answers.


    "Did you guys fought that hard until you don''t want to go back with him?" asked Mark. Even though they were fighting, they shouldn''t ignore the mission. It was their first priority¡­


    Suzy who was afraid that Kristen might show up and grab her, quickly run into the bookstore. Mark and Kitana turned shocked when they saw Suzy run there with her face looks afraid.


    Just what happened between them that cause Suzy this afraid?...


    "What are we gonna do?" asked Kitana. She was worried, if the Captain know about this, he really get angry because they ignored their job.


    "I''ll handle this¡­" Mark walked toward the door and followed Suzy in.


    Kitana also want to follow them but just when she take one step, Kristen already grabbed her shoulder. Kristen look at Kitana with a fierce eyes and asked, "Did you saw Suzy passed here?"


    Kitana was shocked to see Kristen''s angry face. They must be fighting really bad that make Kristen so angry like this. Suzy, just what on earth did you do to this boyfriend of yours¡­


    Kitana want to tell Kristen where is Suzy but looking at how scared Suzy earlier making Kitana hesitate to tell him. Kitana know that Kristen was a type of jealous man and suddenly remember that Mark was with Suzy now. Thinking about that, things may be worse if she tell Kristen.


    So, she decided to lied to him.


    "Kristen, what are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be at your posted area??" asked Kitana, quickly change her expression.


    Kristen turned stucked. "I was¡­.." Thinking about ignoring their posted area, Captain must be really angry when he knows about this¡­


    "Haisshh¡­ Why were you here, idiot¡­ You gonna get in trouble when Captain know about this. You should be in your posted area¡­ Come, let''s go back there¡­." Kitana quickly pulled Kristen''s hand and they started walking.


    "I--- But, I was looking for¡­"


    "Did you want to get punished by Captain?? You know how strict he was when someone was disobey his order¡­"


    Kristen don''t have a choice but following Kitana. He wants to find Suzy but thinking about how their Captain threatened them when disobey his order, making Kristen forget to find her and went back to his posted area.


    Suzy, just wait¡­ I will deal with you at the castle¡­


    Suzy who was hiding behind the bookshelves slowly walked out and look at Kristen who was pulled away by Kitana. She smiled reliefs when Kitana helped her to take Kristen away. She should pay her kindness later¡­


    Mark who was also hiding with Suzy look at Kristen beside Suzy. "You really want to get away from that asshole, huh?"


    Suzy quickly turned her head to Mark. She was a bit startled when she heard a man''s voice beside her right ear. "Because he was an annoying person!"


    "Can I asked, why did you two fight?" asked Mark. Now, he back-facing the direction he look and leaned his back to the bookshelves while crossing his hands onto his chest as his eyes now looking at Suzy.


    "I don''t know¡­ Even I was confused why he started the fighting. I was just helping a man to return his money but he accused me of cheating on him. Isn''t that crazy?? I mean, how does return money to its owner making me cheating with him??" said Suzy angrily. When she remind at what Kristen said to her causing her to get angry again.


    "He was jealous.. Hahaha¡­" Mark laughed as he holds his head with his left hand.


    "Anyway, thanks for helping me¡­"


    "But you gonna meet him at the castle later¡­"


    "I know¡­ I just don''t want to be with him right now¡­" said Suzy with a low voice.


    Mark smiled a little. He knows what Suzy''s feeling. He then reach for Suzy''s hand and take her outside. "You want some roasted chicken¡­ I saw some roasted chicken stall not far from here. I bet you don''t have your breakfast yet, right?" said Mark, trying to cheer up the sad girl.


    As predicted, Suzy''s face quickly change from sad to happy. "Roasted chicken??? I want some, I still don''t have my breakfast yet. And I''m so hungry!!"


    Mark smiled again when he saw the happy expression on Suzy''s face. He likes to see the happy Suzy compared to the sad one. It is not suitable for her since Suzy has a very beautiful face.


    "Well then, let''s go!"


    Mark and Suzy then walked hurriedly to the stall where they sell the roasted chicken. Then, they have their breakfast as roasted chicken as their breakfast that morning.

 Chapter 96 - Kristen Was Actually A Psychopath?

    After the observation at the city, the Alpha and Bravo team along with Danelio and Nalini went back to the Caspian Castle.


    It was 12 pm at that time.


    When they arrived at the castle, some of the Hunters welcome them at the garage.


    Suzy stepped down from the jeep and she quickly walked to the alley to avoid Kristen: it was obviously him because they have a fight. And she doesn''t want to talk with him for now. She doesn''t have the mood. After Kristen accused her for nothing and even said she saw making excuses, how could she not get angry by that. Every woman would feel the same.


    Just when she wanted to avoid him very bad, Kristen already grabbed Suzy with her left hand. Kristen pulled Suzy to the back with a rude action. It make Suzy let out a deep painful voice. She look at Kristen with anger in her eyes.


    "Where did you think you''re going? We haven''t done talking yet," said Kristen. Looking at how Suzy try to avoid him, making him to be more angrier and he tightened the grip on Suzy''s hand.


    Suzy groaned in pain as the grip on her hand increases. She tries to let Kristen''s hand off from her hand but she couldn''t instead the grip is tightened. "Kristen, let me go first!"


    "Why should I let you go? I know you are trying to avoid me¡­ Why would you do that?" asked Kristen angrily. He didn''t move his eyes from Suzy''s face. When Suzy saw the way he looks at her, Suzy suddenly chilled was send through down her spine. That look was like telling her something danger would come¡­


    "Kristen.. It''s hurt! Let me go!" said Suzy. She wish this never happened. She wish she never encountered a man like Kristen.. She wish she never talked to him¡­ But who cares, things like this has happened.


    "Let''s talk in my room!"


    When Kristen said like that, a feeling of fear suddenly emerged from Suzy''s heart and she really don''t want to go to Kristen''s room. Who know what he will do when there is no one else watching them.


    "No---"


    "You''re not the boss of me!" Kristen said again fiercely as he keep dragging Suzy to his room. Suzy suddenly want to cry out loud but somehow nothing come out from her mouth. She could only feel the fear and terrified feelings.


    "Kristen¡­ I don''t want to go there¡­ We can talk elsewhere but not in your room¡­" Suzy tried to pleaded to him but Kristen just don''t want to listen.


    "Why, you afraid someone would know you and me in my room?? Did you meet someone secretly behind me among the men in this house? You afraid that he would saw you and me and will leave you??" said Kristen as he look at Suzy with his angry eyes.


    Suzy''s face turned to a disbelief expression." What nonsense are you talking are? What man? You crazy lunatic!!! Are you really think I''m that flirty??"


    "You are pretty¡­ Of course there are more men want you out there¡­ But I would never let you go!" said Kristen. He didn''t stop but keep walking and dragging Suzy behind. He doesn''t even care if Suzy''s hand already swollen because of his tight grip because he not intended to check up on her.


    "Kristen¡­ Kristen, wait¡­."


    Suddenly, someone pulled Suzy from the other side. It makes both of them stopped. Kristen look at the person who stopped them and it was one of the siblings he hates the most.


    "Where did you think you want to take her?" asked Carlos with a cold face as he also hold Suzy''s other hand without releasing it.


    He was walking out from his room when he saw Kristen drag Suzy''s harshly. He saw Suzy was already crying and begging Kristen to stop but Kristen never stop. Carlos didn''t know what happened to them but he knows, if he didn''t help Suzy, she might get into a big trouble. Suzy never know that Kristen was actually a psychopath.. Especially when he was already angry. And he was angry now.


    "What do you think you''re doing, asshole? Let her go¡­ I only want to deal with her.." said Kristen while looking at Carlos with unpleasant eyes. He really doesn''t like it when there are people want to disturbed his life matter especially when that people is someone he hates.


    "You think I''m going to let you take her?? When she was crying like this and looks like she was forced to do so??" said Carlos, he not even afraid to look back at Kristen.


    Kristen look at Suzy and saw Suzy''s eyes were already wet. She didn''t make any sounds of crying but her eyes are red and wet. But he doesn''t want to let Suzy go. Who knows, someday she might not listening to him anymore¡­


    "This is our business.. Not you, so mind your own business! Stop pretending like you are an angel and want to help others. That''s sounds pathetic!!" said Kristen viciously.


    "I''m not an angel¡­ Nor I was trying to help you. I was trying to help her. She looked scared and don''t want to go with you¡­ Shouldn''t you let her go and listened to what she needs to say??" asked Carlos.


    Kristen cannot hold his anger anymore and he quickly grabbed Carlos in his collar. He fiercely look at Carlos but Carlos seems unaffected to his look. He calmly stared back at Kristen without even realising Suzy''s hand.


    "You--- I will kill you if you didn''t let her go!" said Kristen.


    "Did you think you will be able to kill me with all my brothers around me? You even lose to my Second Brother once and I don''t even afraid to you! So hands off before I broke it for you!!" said Carlos again.


    Kristen scoffed angrily but he didn''t let go of Carlos''s collar. He know he had lost one to Lyeon, the Second Brother in his siblings but that doesn''t mean hd couldn''t fight back. But Lyeon always suppressed him by power, making Kristen couldn''t fight back. "Don''t make your brothers as excuses!"


    "What excuses¡­ It''s the reality¡­ Now let her go!" said Carlos.


    But Kristen didn''t listen.


    So, Carlos take initiative to push him to the back until Kristen hit the wall and his grip is break free from Suzy''s hand.


    Suzy almost pushed toward Kristen when Kristen was pushed toward the wall but since Carlos never let her hands go, Carlos pulled Suzy toward his embrace and hug her tightly. Suzy lifted her head up when she feels a warm hug from Carlos. She was shocked when Carlos suddenly pulled her into his embrace.


    "I said, hands off of her!"


    Kristen look at Carlos with hatred. He moves a step closer and ready to punch Carlos right onto his face but someone stopped him.


    These three Hunters look at the person who stop Kristen. Simon walked toward them and look at Suzy who was embraced by Carlos and look at Kristen''s angry face. Fighting over a woman?? Is there no other women here until they only want to fight for this woman??


    "I can see you still have energy to fight among yourself. Why don''t you try to exercise yourself using that energy?? Why did you waste on bearing your team mate??" asked Simon to Kristen.


    "You wouldn''t understand¡­ And I never considered him as my team mate!" said Kristen, still with his angry face.


    "Wouldn''t understand what? About you two fighting over women?? It''s not worth it¡­ This is not a romance time for you guys to play around. We are in the middle of an important mission. Stick to your mind¡­ Fighting like this would cost everyone their lives. I don''t know what happened between you three but I don''t want the same thing happened. Now, everyone dismissed¡­ "


    Carlos bowed down a little to respected their senior before he leave with Suzy. As for Suzy, she didn''t intend to look back at Kristen because she was afraid of him. She could only continue to walk with Carlos.

 Chapter 97 - A Great Couple?

    Carlos take Suzy to the downstairs living room. He want to take Suzy away from Kristen and of course to do that, he have to make sure that Suzy was in the middle of the crowd. If Suzy has other people around her, Kristen wouldn''t dare to hurt her.


    When they reach the living room, Carlos stop and tell her to sit down on the sofa. Suzy who was still look sad about what happen to her only sat down on the sofa quietly and didn''t talk at all.


    Near the big windows which made from glass, Becky, Bambam and Gwend was there while talking about girl''s stuff. When they saw Carlos come with Suzy with Suzy''s sad face, Becky and Bambam confused. What happen to Suzy?


    Carlos look at Suzy. "I should warn you a long time ago before this thing happen. I know Kristen is a bad jerk and he was a psychopath. You should know that since you two already together for a long time together."


    "You really need to be careful around Kristen, Suzy. He could be aggressive sometimes. Since I already save you from him, he could do more dangerous thing than this one."


    Suzy didn''t say anything as her mind still distracted by Kristen''s earlier action. She knew that something was wrong with Kristen since the first time they met but she really didn''t think that Kristen was actually a psychopath.


    "You should keep your distance from now on from him, Suzy. He is more dangerous than what you''ve thought he is. I should warn you when we''re still at the Royal Castle¡­." Carlos said again with his sorry face.


    When Becky and Bambam heard about it, they want to know more. If Kristen really a psychopath, then they shouldn''t let Suzy lingering around him anymore and if they know from the start, they would never agreed for them to get together.


    "Wait, Carlos¡­ What did you mean?" asked Bambam. Becky and her walked toward Carlos together. Gwend only following them from behind with her face shows that she also want to know what happen.


    Carlos turned his head toward the girls. "Oh, there are you guys¡­ I need some help here. Well, if I didn''t ask, you guys would do it anyway."


    "What did Kristen do to her?" asked Becky viciously. Even though she respect Suzy''s relationship, but she will never forgive the man who hurt Suzy.


    "Suzy, what did that asshole did to you? Don''t hide it from us, tell us everything. We want to know what happened exactly," said Bambam to Suzy. She also gets angry when there was someone didn''t respect Suzy and hurt her. Moreover, she has an extremely beautiful appearance. A beautiful girl always get hurt easily.


    "I''m okay, guys¡­ I just want to take some time," said Suzy weakly. She really don''t have that much energy left after the ''small'' fight with Kristen.


    "Keep an eye for Kristen. For you guys information, that man is a psychopath. Be careful of him," said Carlos again.


    "A psychopath?? Why we didn''t know about that before?" asked Gwend. She also doesn''t have any idea that Kristen was actually a psychopath. The fact that Kristen is a psychopath really shocked her, like Becky and Bambam.


    "No one can tell it because he hide it really well. So, since I already told you guys, don''t think I never warned you guys. He really is dangerous. But in the meantime, please take care of Suzy, Kristen still hold a grudge toward her," said Carlos again to Becky and Bambam. He told them this because he know Becky and Bambam was Suzy''s close friends. They can help to protect Suzy.


    "You save me from Kristen. He also holds a grudge toward you too. Are you gonna be fine?" asked Suzy while she was looking at Carlos with her concern eyes. After all, Carlos already save her from Kristen. Even though Kristen mad at her, doesn''t mean he is not angry to Carlos too.


    Becky quickly look at Carlos with her worried face. She know how dangerous a psychopath is and everyone who get involved also will get hurt by it. If Carlos did save Suzy from Kristen, then he also will get hurt by Kristen.


    "I will be fine, I can take care of myself¡­ But not you, Suzy. You cannot hold Kristen''s crazy behavior. Besides, I have my brothers here to protect me so, no worry," said Carlos. He smiled at the concern emotion Suzy showed. It was a rare for Suzy to care for people''s condition since she was goddess herself that every man desires. Carlos always see that Suzy praised herself more than anything. Even the most handsome man couldn''t change that behaviour of herself. But seeing Suzy concern about himself does make Carlos feels a little happy.


    Becky secretly look at Carlos when he says that he will be fine and how he shows his concern more toward Suzy. Becky like it when everytime Carlos showed his concerned to everyone like he was going to protect them all even though he has to lose his life. Such a gentleman and it was hard to find it somewhere else.


    "If you said so, I hope you can take care of yourself. Thank you for saving me. I will talk to him later," Suzy said.


    Carlos nodded in agreement. Suzy and Kristen really have to talk about their situation but not now. Not in Kristen''s present condition. Suzy might get hurt by him.


    Carlos look at Becky and Bambam again. "Take care of her, okay?" And after that, Carlos walked away from them.


    "Hmm¡­ Carlos really care about you a lot, eh Suzy? He even want us to take care of you, I mean¡­ With extra care. I can tell by just looking at his eyes," said Bambam, crossed her hands on her chest while looking at Carlos''s back that almost fading away.


    "You mean, Carlos like Suzy?" asked Gwend.


    "You can''t see it in Carlos''s eyes. He has a secret crush on Suzy. Well, who doesn''t have a crush to this number one beauty?" said Bambam complemented Suzy.


    Suzy just chuckled a little before she leaned to the sofa. She already use to everyone who has a crush on her. She even have a fanatic stalker before and that creep her out. Not only her but all the girls.


    "Really?? If that''s the case, why don''t we tell him to take care of Suzy by himself? He like Suzy so this would be a very good opportunity for them," said Gwend eagerly. She was so excited to be a matchmaker for Carlos and Suzy.


    "You think they would be a great couple??" asked Bambam.


    "Of course," Gwend shouted excitedly.


    "Hey, I should be the one who decided for my own partner. Why did you guys so excited to be a matchmaker for me?" Suzy said with a confused face. She did fight with Kristen but doesn''t mean that they are already break up. Besides, Suzy really don''t like the idea of getting man near to her. And since she already fed up with Kristen, she wants to have some time for herself.


    While they were excitedly talk about Carlos and how Bambam and Gwend would make them together, Becky was the person who feels unhappy about it. She knows she has nothing to do with Carlos and even Carlos never notice her in his life, but Becky couldn''t stop thinking that she really don''t like the idea if Suzy and Carlos be together.


    Becky hate it and she want to rejected their opinion but she couldn''t say it out loud. Becky afraid that they would tease her and laughed at her. Besides, she also thinks that she doesn''t need a man by her side since she can protect herself¡­ But if you have a crush on someone, you wouldn''t want anyone to get near him, right?


    And because of that, she could only sighed.

 Chapter 98 - Becky Hate Spiders

    After lunch is ready, everyone gathered in the dining room. But there are a few among them who still hasn''t arrived at the dining room yet. So, they wait for the others to come.


    "It''s no use to wait for them. I''m hungry and I want to eat. Someone could please call them?" said Irish. He really is hungry but they delaying their lunch time because they have to wait for the others to come.


    "Why don''t we just ate first while waiting for them? I also feels hungry already. We arrived first but why we need to wait for them who is late?" said Ovreil mockingly as she supported Irish.


    "Alright, then.. Who want to eat, you can eat. The rest will eat later after they arrived here," said Danelio. He feels sympathy for those who were hungry but have to wait for them who is late.


    "Finally," said Terence as he also quickly take the dishes and filled his plate.


    A few moments later, Kristen, Jade and See Hwa entered the dining room. The Hunters who was eating stopped for a while and they look at these three people. After that, they continue their lunch without saying anything.


    "Hey, you three¡­ Please be early next time. You make everyone waiting for you to eat," said Nalini to the Hunters who just arrived.


    "We didn''t say we want you guys to wait. You all can start eating without us. You don''t have to wait," said Kristen sarcastically as he took a seat beside Bruno. He peeked a glance toward Suzy who was eating her lunch without looking at him.


    As for Suzy, she know Kristen was looking at her with anger in his eyes, but she didn''t care at all. Besides, with so many people in the dining room, he cannot hurt her.


    "After lunch, everyone must gathered at the meeting room at the West Tower. We have a little discussion about our mission," Danelio said.


    "Yes, Senior!"


    The lunchtime going good that afternoon when suddenly someone screamed loudly that make everyone flinched hard because of the sudden shock.


    Everyone turn their head toward Becky who was already jump from her chair to three rows of chairs far from her seat, which is Mark''s seat. She was already hiding behind Mark''s back chair with a trembling body.


    "What the heck is wrong with you, Becky? You frightening everyone here¡­" Matthew uttered with his annoying face. Because of Becky''s sudden scream, his chicken almost flew away from his plate.


    Becky poke out her head from Mark''s chair and look at her own chair. Her face shows that she was scared. Becky still has the fork inside her mouth when she suddenly jump off from her chair to Mark''s chair and forget to take it out. She looks like she was a little kid who was just learning to eat. Becky pointed her finger under her chair with a scary face yet she looks like she wants to cry. "Th--there is a spider under me¡­"


    Everyone sighed in disbelief. They couldn''t believe that Becky jumped off out of scared because of a spider?


    "Really, Becky? A spider? Don''t tell us that you were afraid of spiders?" asked Symantha sarcastically.


    Becky grunted with the fork still inside her mouth. "I hate them. They have a very ugly legs and always crawling everywhere they want and when they do that, they would make their nest using their spiderweb which is most disgusting thing ever happened to me."


    "How come a strong Hunter like you will be afraid of a spider?" asked Bruno mockingly as he started to laugh at Becky.


    "Shut the hell up, Bruno. You don''t know how ugly they are."


    Mark who was watching Becky for a while since Becky just behind him just chuckled quietly as he saw the cute Becky pouted and grunted every time everyone mocking her with the spider. Becky might don''t see he laugh since she was busy looking at her chair:obviously looking for the spider. Mark think that Becky was so cute when Becky grunted with the fork inside her mouth. When she poked out her head just now, she looks like a small kid come out from her hiding spot when someone called her name.


    Other than him, Lyeon who was also watching Becky from when she poked herself out from Mark''s chair could only hold his laughed with a smile. He almost couldn''t hold himself when he saw Becky at her cute state. He only knows that Becky hate spiders¡­


    "Ariana, please check her chair," ordered Simon to Ariana who was sitting right next to Becky''s left. Ariana do as what she was told. After that she look to Simon again and shook her head, "There is no spider."


    "See, there are no spider. You must be hallucination," said Ovreil viciously.


    Becky glared sharply at Ovreil. "I''m not hallucination, you guys just don''t see it. I really saw a spider," said Becky don''t want to get lost with Ovreil too.


    "Alright, alright, alright¡­ Now calm down. There are no more spider, Becky. Go back to your seats," Cheleste said softly. She also feels sorry about Becky''s condition. No one ever thought that this little strong Hunter actually afraid of a spider.


    Becky quickly nodded again, still with the fork inside her mouth and that make Mark really happy and at the same time have a strong desire to pinch her round cheeks. And she was close to him too because Becky was clinging to his chair, afraid to go back to her seat.


    "Well then, if you don''t want to sit there, you can eat on the floor," said Dale sarcastically. Becky was showing too much grievance just because of a spider. Can''t she just go back to her seat so that they could eat their lunch peacefully again.


    "F.u.c.k you, Dale. Shut up!!" replied Becky again with sarcastic yet rude tone to Dale. Dale who didn''t expect Becky to say rudely to him just glared at Becky but Becky replied it again with her ugliest mocking face she ever make.


    "Becky, watch your language," said Dee.


    Dale''s face turned red as his blood boil in anger. Never do someone offend him this much like Becky. "You---"


    "Alright, then. Becky, stop that childish act of yours. Go back to your seat and eat your lunch. You don''t want the meeting delayed later because of you, right??" said Symantha.


    Becky look at Symantha and she look at everyone is looking at her without continue their lunch. Slowly, Becky made her way toward her chair. She makes sure that there are no more spider before she sits down.


    After she sat, everyone continue to eat.


    Becky saw a figure of hands was waving to her and when Becky shifted her head toward the figure, Bambam asked her about how she feels. Bambam didn''t speak out loudly as she only say the word using the movement of her mouth. Becky just smiled a little and nodded, saying that she was okay and no need for Bambam to worry about her.


    Bambam nodded in understanding before she eats her lunch.


    Without Becky realised, someone was watching her closely as there was an evil plan popped out from her mind. Symantha look at Becky while smirking evilly. She has a plan on how to get revenge on Becky.

 Chapter 99 - Secret Tunnel Lead To Queen Marrie

    After lunch, everyone gathered in the meeting room. Everyone take their own seat and while Becky was searching for her own seat, Jade who was passing by behind Becky''s back suddenly whispered, "Did you really afraid of spider that much?"


    Becky glared annoyingly toward Jade as she know that Jade was mocking her. She was angry because he said that but she didn''t do anything. Instead she was just standing there and glared at Jade as Jade laughed a bit while he was walking away to his own seat.


    Becky scoffed angrily. "Damn you, dimwit!"


    Livnah want to seat beside Anthonio when she see that seat is empty but just when she grabbed the chair, Greyson was also grabbing the same chair. They stopped for a while and look at each other.


    "Oh, sorry Livnah. I didn''t know that you want to sit here. Then, say here. This chair is yours already," said Greyson as he moves his hand away from the chair and let Livnah take the chair.


    Livnah feels guilty for making Greyson to find other seats. She then suggested that Greyson should take the chair and she will find another chair. "Greyson, it''s okay. You can sat here, I will find another seat."


    Greyson shook his head. "Nah, I''m okay. You can sit here. I will find another seat." Greyson was about to turn away and walked, but instead he gave a wink to Livnah before he walked away. Livnah turned stunned there when Greyson did that winked. She never see that coming and she never expected it from Greyson. Suddenly she remembered the last time they had practiced shooting at the Royal Castle, she remembered how close Greyson was to her and he was holding her hands. All of that making Livnah blushing all of the sudden.


    Anthonio look at Livnah and saw Livnah''s red face and thought that Livnah was sick. "Are you fine, Livnah? Your face is so red¡­ Did you get sick or what?" asked Anthonio confused.


    "Huh?" asked dumbfounded Livnah as she touch her burning cheeks. What? No way I''m blushing. Because if I do, Greyson would think that I like him. I don''t want him to know that¡­. I like him, I guess. Livnah quickly sat to the chair where Greyson left for her." Oh, nothing. I just feel hot, don''t you feel hot?" asked Livnah, pretending to change the subject.


    "I don''t feel hot at all," said Anthonio with his clueless face.


    "You know what, just forget what I said. Just focus more on this meeting¡­." And he did.


    After all the Hunters get their own seats, the meeting then started.


    "Today, team Alpha and Bravo investigated the city but we found nothing at all. The situation is normal there. If we want some more information, we need to keep monitor the situation around there," Danelio said, as a starting briefing for their meeting.


    "But our little friend here got a big information that might help us," said Jina and everyone paying their attention to her now.


    Jina look at Chellyne who was sitting to the very in front of the table. "Chellyne, would you like to explain to the rest what did you got¡­"


    Chellyne was dumbfounded as she was not ready for the presentation. She is still working on to search more but Jina already want her to present her information. Jina didn''t know about how she got the new information but Chellyne do tell someone. Chellyne''s quickly turned her head to Terence. Damn you, Terence¡­ You promise me you never told anyone about this. How come Jina know about this?


    Terence was also confused himself when Jina want Chellyne to share the information that she got. He thinks that maybe Chellyne told her but seeing Chellyne''s angry face when she looks at Terence, making Terence sure that Chellyne did tell anybody. Since she makes him promise that he would never tell anyone, he did never tell anyone. But how can Jina know about it?


    Terence just lift up his shoulder indicating that he doesn''t know how Jina know. Chellyne grumbled a bit before she look at Jina again.


    "Umm¡­ But, Senior. I''m not ready to present it yet. I still work on it. Can we delay it to next time??" asked Chellyne.


    "If you already have any information, you have to share with us all. No matter how small it was," Lyeon said making Chellyne feels more guilty. It''s not like she doesn''t want to tell them but she aint ready yet.


    "Hey, it is okay, Chellyne. Just tell us, we are here to hear it. Whether it''s a good or bad information, it''s depend on your next information," Cheleste said again. And that make Chellyne a little bit better than before.


    "Okay, then¡­ I guess."


    Chellyne get up from her chair and move to the front. She look at everyone who was watching her and waiting for her to start talking. Chellyne''s cleared her throat and tried to gather her courage. With the help of the projector, Chellyne show everyone a graphic design of a tunnel which is the Underground Tunnel.


    "As you can see, this is the Underground Tunnel that recently found under the city. After yesterday''s investigation, I have search another information regarding about this tunnel too. It was built by Orthox Johendson. When the government closed this place, Orthox didn''t tear down this tunnel and no one knows about it. But still, the local use this tunnel for a backup supply¡­ "


    "And the most highlight parts is that this tunnel lead to many secret tunnels. I might want to say that, one of this tunnel lead to where Queen Marrie is. I''m not sure which one but I can guarantee that it can lead us to Queen Marrie."


    "Since this tunnel made with a complicated map, people who aren''t used to this place might get lost easily and never find exit. I still investigate each place every tunnel lead is. It will take time but I still can find the other information," said Chellyne. Her nervousness slowly faded away as she keep continent to talked.


    "A secret tunnel? That''s interesting¡­ " Jensen said.


    "So, you mean that, if we can detect where Queen Marrie lived, we will know which tunnel lead to her. Like that?" asked Perly.


    Chellyne nodded confidently. "As long as we know which city Queen Marrie lived, we can follow her track her and nailed her down."


    "Nice job, Chellyne. You found a very important information. So, now¡­ What are your suggestion about this?" said Danelio as he clapped his hands in happiness. He was happy because of these information.


    "I will keep investigated about this tunnel¡­ The rest can do the same job:which is still investigated the city. If we stopped patrolling around the city, the vampires might be suspected that we already know about this tunnel¡­"


    Everyone keep listening to what Chellyne gonna say.


    "Once they know that we already discovered their secret passageway, their would closed down the tunnel and make our mission failed. So, for now.. We have to distract the vampire''s attention to somewhere else while I will investigate this secret tunnel. And of course, I''m not alone¡­ The other Hunters can help me too."


    "Hemm¡­ I like that idea of yours. Sure, we can do that. Besides, we couldn''t risk this mission and lose the only information we have for now. This secret tunnel could lead us to that queen. So, let us try this strategy," said Simon agreed right away without asking for anyone''s opinion about Chellyne''s strategy because he knows that everyone else also agree like him.


    And just like he predicted, everyone else agreed.

 Chapter 100 - The Bride As Their Target

    "That was a very excellent job, Chellyne. You make our effort coming here feels worthy. Alright, everyone heard what we need to do right," Lyeon said as he rose up from his seat and move to the front.


    "We know this is a very dangerous mission. Each of us have our own responsibility, so everyone has to work harder. There is no successful without hard work. Everyone must work in team. Cheleste has told me that Andy had made a move. Cheleste, would you please share the information?" said Lyeon.


    Cheleste nodded again and she put a few pieces of paper on the table. "I''ve got an information about Andy Wilden and he will go to the Peac.o.c.k Hotel tonight. Unfortunately, there would be a wedding held at the Peac.o.c.k Hotel tonight. I''m afraid that the vampire would target the bride. I don''t know the reason yet but the bride is surely their target. So we must be prepared for tonight''s mission. Nalini would tell you the details."


    "Target the bride? On what reason they want to captured her? The vampires must be insane," said Jessy.


    "Did you ever see a normal vampires? I just know all of them are insane¡­ None of them is normal," Nic said with her calm yet cool face.


    Some of the Hunters laughed at Nic''s little joke.


    Nalini walked near Cheleste and look at the other Hunters. The Hunters get serious again they look at Nalini with their focused face.


    "I will tell you about the bride and the groom¡­ The bride''s name is Lilyon Delotus, 27 and her husband, Xavyen Cherio, 29. They will stay at the same hotel for one night before they fly to the Renom City for their honeymoon¡­"


    Bambam leaned a bit to Dee, enough for her to whispering something. "What the heck is Renom City? We don''t have that kind of city in our old world, right?"


    "Of course there is no Renom City in our old world. I don''t know where that place is but I bet, it must be far from here," Dee replied as she continued to pay attentions to Nalini.


    Nalini talked about some stuff that didn''t interest most of the Hunters. After she done, Nalini give the rest of the strategy to Danelio.


    Danelio''s then stepped in front and start to explain how they are going to act tonight.


    "You must be in your position until the situation gets better. And remember, we will use mask so that the vampires wouldn''t recognise us. But we must be careful, don''t fall into their trap. One wrong step and it can cost our life and will lead this mission to failure."


    "Alright, listen."


    "Alpha, your team will pretend to be a guests or workers and entered the hotel to protect the newly wed."


    "Bravo and Charlie Team will guard outside the hotel."


    "Lotus Team would be in charge of transportation and will guard the road using transportation."


    "Mighty Team guard from the South building at the rooftop."


    "Pigeon Team would be inside the hotel to help monitor for all of the computer. In other words, you guys are in charge of every camera and CCTV."


    "Rickie Team will posted at the North building, at the rooftop. Make sure no other vampires could pass through to the hotel."


    "We have to eliminate all the vampires that come from outside to prevent them from helping their friends inside the building. Although the vampires inside the hotel maybe strong or more than our number, but we have to protect this the bride from getting kidnapped. Don''t let your guard down and always informed the others if there are any danger approach. Understood?"


    "Yes, Senior!!"


    "Good," Danelio nodded in satisfied when all of the Hunters understand what he said.


    "Alright then¡­ Everyone is dismissed and prepared yourself for tonight''s mission," said Lyeon and everyone walked out of the meeting room.


    Symantha walked toward Lyeon. "Do you think tonight''s mission is going to be successful?"


    "I can''t say it successful or not, Symantha. If we hope too much, then the result might disappointed us. Besides, the vampire''s movement cannot be predicted. They can change it every single time. We will see tonight how the result," said Lyeon. He also afraid that this mission is failed because if it failed, then everyone''s life is on the risk.


    Looking at Lyeon''s worried face, Symantha then hugged Lyeon to calmed him down. She did it every time to make Lyeon calm when he is worried or angry about something. And it always work on Lyeon.


    As for Lyeon, he did calm for a bit but he still thought about the result for tonight''s mission. And above all things is, he is afraid that he might lose someone, someone that he already considered very special to him. Lyeon didn''t know since when he feels like that but everytime he thinks about her going out for a mission, he will get worried and sometimes, over worried. He can''t say it to anyone and that make him hurt so much.


    While Symantha was trying to calm Lyeon down, Rivera who was standing beside the door, look at them with a sad face. Weird, but she really feels sad when Symantha hugged Lyeon. As if she doesn''t want that woman to hugged Lyeon. What was I thinking? I''m dreaming of wanting to hugged Lyeon too? Oh, no way¡­ He was too handsome for me. Well, at least someone like Symantha is really suitable for Lyeon, they look good together though¡­ Rivera left as she doesn''t want to see them like that anymore.


    After Rivera walked away, Chellyne also get out from the room with an upset face. Outside the meeting room, Terence was standing next to a big vase of flowers while thinking about something.


    Chellyne didn''t greet him first and instead she grabbed Terence''s collar harshly and pulled him toward her. Terence was surprised when Chellyne pulled him toward her without saying anything first.


    "You promise me, you never tell anyone. How did Jina knows about this?" asked Chellyne menacingly. She glared at Terence fiercely. Chellyne really hate people who break their own promises.


    "Woah, chill down, girl¡­."


    Terence quickly loosened Chellyne''s grip on his collar because it almost choked his throat. Terence almost couldn''t breath because of that. Seeing Chellyne glaring at him like she wants to gobbled him right now, he could tell that Chellyne really angry. "I swear I will keep my promise. I didn''t tell anyone¡­"


    "Then, how could Jina know about it when it was only you I told about the secret tunnel?"


    "I don''t know¡­ Why don''t you ask her then?"


    "You pretentious coward, just admitted it already¡­"


    "What for?? I really didn''t do it¡­"


    "Is this because of me??" Suddenly Jina''s voice interrupted these two people''s conversations. Chellyne and Terence turned their head toward Jina.


    Jina smile while she walking toward them. "I saw you guys fighting and I think it must be me. I know you don''t want anyone to know about this, Chellyne. And you only told Terence, but it is not fair for you to keep this all for yourself. By the way, I''ve heard your conversation with Terence when you two talked about this secret tunnel. I''m glad you have that information but I won''t let you keep it by yourself."


    "If you keep it for yourself, you will neglected all the team and only doing this for your personal reasons. Anyway, we are a team now, everything you''ve got must be informed to everyone. Don''t keep it for yourself. You got it, sweetie?"


    Chellyne nodded as she just listening quietly. Jina smile in relief and she caressed Chellyne''s hair like a sister caressed her younger sister''s hair. "I really like you a lot. I like it more when you two fighting each other. You two look cute¡­ Don''t fight too much, it''s not good for your relationship." After another simple advise, Jina left.


    Chellyne and Terence stay there, thinking for a few minutes to understand what Jina says before they realised the true meaning behind her words. They both quickly turned around facing Jina who was already far away from them.


    "Who say we are couple??" shouted Chellyne with her red face.


    "We are just friends. Seriously??!" Terence said.


    A few seconds passed and these two friends look at each other. When they remember what Jina told them, they quickly look away with awkwardness filled around them.


    Becky, Bambam, Emma, Nic and Livnah who was watching them from a distance, only look with their dull face. They show their face like their were fed up about love affairs and what they have seen in front of their eyes is a set example of love affairs.


    "I didn''t know since when did Chellyne hooked up with Terence," said Bambam.


    "Yeah, me too. I don''t even have any idea when¡­" Becky uttered.


    "But they look nice together. So cute and innocent," Emma said excitedly as if she was supporting Chellyne and Terence''s relationship.


    Unfortunately, Chellyne did hear all of their conversation and getting angry about it. She turned around sharply and glared at them. "I''ve said we are NOT COUPLE!!!"


    "Oh, shoot¡­ She is angry¡­ Run!!!" Livnah said as she quickly ran upstairs following by her friends and along all the way upstairs, they giggling with each other.


    They almost bumped into Ah Chiong and Sammy who happened to walked downstairs.


    "Girls, watch out!" Sammy warned.


    "You might trip and fall down!" Ah Chiong also reminded them.


    "Thanks but we''re okay!" Livnah said but still running.


    "We will be more careful next time," Emma also replied as she continues to follow her friends running.

 Chapter 101 - The Weddings Mission (1)

    Like how they planned tonight, they start to move to their posted area.


    The Alpha which held the biggest roles which is entering the Peac.o.c.k Hotel and guard the newly wed there, already wearing their costumes and entered the Peac.o.c.k Hotel.


    The other team already wearing their soldier costumes and wearing a mask to cover their face from seen by the vampires.


    "Woah ho ho ho. I looks like I was the heroin like in the movie, right? Wearing this costume and also wearing this mask like a ninja," said Becky as she squatting on the ground while pretending to be a ninja.


    "Yeah, awesome, right¡­ Their costumes are really so great. I want to bring one home," Bambam who was also envying over the clothes joining Becky to pretend to be a ninja.


    "What are you two doing?" asked Rexy as he watched these two girls acting oddly.


    Bambam and Becky quickly stand up on their feet and pretending to be a normal Hunters.


    "Nothing¡­" Bambam uttered.


    Rexy sighed. "Haaa¡­ come on, Bambam. It''s time¡­ We both are snipers. Let''s do our job."


    Bambam quickly followed Rexy to the edge of the building where they were posted into. The building is so tall that it was taller than the Peac.o.c.k Hotel.


    Both of the snipers then arrange their position at the edge of the building and start to monitoring the Peac.o.c.k Hotel entrance.


    Becky didn''t follow Bambam as she just leaning over the edge of the building where she was standing at. She decided to watch over here since the other Hunters are already take the other side of the building''s rooftop.


    "Who was the other snipers at the Mighty Team again, Lyeon?" asked Symantha to Lyeon who was standing near her.


    "Nic and Ollyvia is their snipers. They should already prepared by now." Lyeon touch his earpieces and said, " Team Mighty, come in. Is everything set over there. Over."


    (MIGHTY TEAM) CARLOS:[...Yes,


    everything is ready. Over...]


    "Roger that." Lyeon look at their team''s snipers, Bambam and Rexy who was now monitoring the Peac.o.c.k Hotel to check if there any vampire inside the building.


    (LOTUS TEAM) SAMMY:[...Lotus Team


    here. We are ready. Over...]


    LYEON: [...Roger that...]


    (PIGEON TEAM) HELENDRA: [...Pigeon


    Team is here. We are also ready...]


    LYEON:[...Roger that...]


    CHELESTE:[...Team Bravo and Charlie is


    here. We''re all are ready...]


    LYEON:[...Roger that...]


    Inside the building which is the Alpha Team also already ready in their position. Willy as their leader inside the building quickly informed the others that they are ready.


    Rexy saw a car stopped in front of the Peac.o.c.k Hotel''s entrance. Two men with suite stepped out from the car and Rexy know one if them: he is Andy Wilden, the man they need to be careful tonight.


    "Andy Wilden is here," said Rexy, informed all the other Hunters.


    ALL:[...ROGER THAT¡­]


    Andy Wilden followed the man with him entering the hotel. Inside the hotel, the ceremony is yet to begin.


    Dale, Willy and Kristen who disguised themselves as a bodyguard shifted their head toward the door when Andy Wilden and the man he followed stepped onto the carpet. Dale was in Bravo Team and supposed to guard outside the Peac.o.c.k Hotel but Lyeon change the plan for last minute. Alpha and Bravo Team would guard inside while Charlie will guard the hotel entrance.


    Suzy who was disguised herself as a photographer quickly put on her mask and look at Andy Wilden. She cannot let Andy know that she was there as a Vampire Hunter. Suzy take a look at the man with Andy and it was one of the vampires she met at the Green Juicy Bar last time, Mr. Robert.


    "Mr. Robert is here with Andy Wilden,"Suzy said through her earpieces.


    NIKINO:[...Mr. Robert? He''s here?...]


    "Something wrong with him?" Nalini asked through her earpieces as she was with the Alpha Team and disguised herself as the guest.


    SEE HWA:[...We just found out that Mr.


    Robert is one of the most powerful


    men here and we think that he is a


    vampire. We have to be extra careful


    with him. He can be very dangerous


    to us...]


    "Thanks for the information, guys¡­" Simon said. He look at Nalini who was sitting beside him. Jina is also disguised as a guest but she was sitting at another table.


    Other than them, Mark, Emma, Kitana and Anthonio also disguised themselves as a guest. While Livnah, Elvin and Ah Chiong disguise as waiters there. Bu Livnah didn''t work as a waitress but instead she was working in the kitchen as a chef.


    Suzy and Dee disguise themselves as a photographer.


    Dee set her eyes toward Andy who was sitting at the front table with Mr. Robert. It is obvious they want the front row table because it was a very suitable place for them to look closely at the bride later.


    LIVNAH:[...I am at the kitchen right now¡­


    And I spotted two vampires working


    here...]


    "Roger that," Willy replied.


    While they were waiting for the ceremony to begin, The Rickie Team at the North building, the snipers keep monitoring closely the Peac.o.c.k Hotel. They couldn''t let anything suspicious out from their sight even just for a second. If they did, this mission will fail.


    Suddenly, Bambam saw a suspicious black figured at the back street of Peac.o.c.k Hotel. She holds her earpiece at the right side and said, "I''ve got a motion at the backstreet of the Peac.o.c.k Hotel. Bravo, Charlie--would you guys do me a favor and watch out that streets. I can''t see from here, it''s pitch-black in there."


    MATTHEW:[...Roger that...]


    Matthew who was hiding himself at the dark corner slowly look at his left direction, where Ariana was standing there.


    Ariana also standing in the dark light, preventing for any vampires to see them.


    Since their eyes are already fixed in the dark side, they can see each other so well. When Ariana saw Matthew looked at her, she knew that Matthew needed her to come with him.


    So, the two of them then walked silently toward the backstreet.


    Suddenly¡­


    NIC:[...F.u.c.k! Guys, I saw a black figure


    jumping to from other rooftop to the


    Peac.o.c.k Hotel''s rooftop!!! I''m afraid it


    was a vampire!...]


    PERLY:[...Why didn''t you shoot it then?...]


    NIC:[...I can''t¡­ Its too fast...]


    "Don''t worry, I will go see it," said Terence to Nic. They cannot get into the Hotel''s rooftop without using the entrance and if they use the entrance only to get to the rooftop, their mission would be realized by the vampires.


    Terence grabbed the black bag that he bring with him earlier. Inside the bag was a climbing tools that necessary for him to get to the Peac.o.c.k Hotel. After setting everything up, Terence shoot the arrow which connect with the long and tight rope to the Peac.o.c.k Hotel''s rooftop. After that, with the style of flying fox, he set off to the Peac.o.c.k Hotel''s rooftop.


    Nic who was watching Terence from the start joy in silent because she was really happy and impressed by Terence''s cool act.


    At the same time, the wedding already begin.


    Along all the time of the wedding, there is nothing happened. The wedding run smoothly as there was no attack from the vampires and Andy with Mr. Robert didn''t make any move.


    "This is weird," said Dee softly. Suzy who was standing near her could hear what she said and Suzy turned her head to Dee. "What is it??" asked Suzy.


    "Something definitely off¡­ The wedding run smoothly as nothing gonna attack the bride but we got information that the vampires will kidnap the bride tonight. Is the information wrong or is it leaked by someone?" said Dee full of suspicion.


    "You think so?" asked Suzy. She also thinks so. Suzy has been watched Andy closely all the time but he never make any move, same goes to Mr. Robert. They didn''t move from their seat even to go to the washroom or elsewhere. Something definitely wrong¡­


    "The wedding run smoothly. Nothing happened," said Dale to the other Hunters throughout his earpieces.


    LYEON:[...Patient, Dale. Don''t let your


    guard down. Keep an eye for


    everything....]


    OLLYVIA:[...Terence, you''ve got


    something inside there??...]


    TERENCE:[...Not yet¡­.]


    Lyeon who was looking at the Peac.o.c.k Hotel just sighed a little when there are no sign of the vampires. The wedding is almost finished but the vampires are nowhere to be seen. Just keep looking there, Lyeon. Something will happen once you closed your eyes¡­


    Becky who was already got bored after waiting for a long time for the vampire to make their appearance suddenly caught up a very bad smell. A very foul smell that make Becky feels nauseousness.


    "F.u.c.k!" Becky said awfully as she quickly closed her nose using her finger.


    Lyeon turned his gaze toward Becky when he heard Becky''s low grunted. When he saw Becky closed her nose, he immediately approached her. "What is wrong, Becky?? Are you okay??" asked Lyeon.


    Becky closed her eyes to make sure her nausea didn''t make her more terrible than what she already faced. After a few seconds, she managed to calm herself down and she opened her eyes.


    Suddenly the foul smells come again but this time it didn''t make Becky feels nausea anymore, instead she smelled a different smell from the foul smell. "Blood¡­"


    Lyeon look at Becky confused. "What are you talking about?" asked Lyeon.


    Becky rose up from where she sat and she went to the edge of the rooftop where it faced the Peac.o.c.k Hotel building. Becky take a deep breath again and the same smell appeared.


    Bambam and Rexy who was laid down at the rooftop with the snipers gun in their hands, look at Becky with a weird face. They couldn''t understand what Becky doing.


    Lyeon followed Becky from behind to see what was Becky doing.


    Symantha who saw it start to get jealous and she glared at Becky sharply. If she was cruel enough and nobody is there except for Becky and her, Symantha would push Becky down the building, making it like Becky is suicides herself. She wants to kill Becky because Lyeon seems always give his attention to Becky and not for her.


    SIMON:[... The ceremony is done. The


    newlywed is going back to their room.


    Everyone keep standby, keep watching if


    there any danger a round here¡­]


    ALL:[...Roger that!...]


    Becky pointed the Peac.o.c.k Hotel in front of her. "I smell a blood¡­ Inside that building¡­ And a faint smell of¡­.. Vampires¡­"


    "Vampires??? In there?" asked Jakzen shockingly.


    Becky nodded slightly.


    "Are you sure?" asked Lyeon.


    "My nose would never lie to me."


    "You mean, you can tell by just smelling it? Isn''t that look nonsense?" said Symantha viciously.


    "I know it''s kinda weird for you guys but¡­ I can smell it¡­ The vampires are already inside the hotel."


    "But the newlywed is already on their way to their room¡­" Uttered Bambam.


    Lyeon quickly put his hand to his left earpieces. "Someone please checked on the newlywed if they are okay?"


    MARK:[... On it¡­]


    Becky look sharply at the building and she keeps smiling. "You smell something again?" asked Bambam.


    "What is it?" asked Rexy.


    "Seriously guys¡­ Do we have to trust her f.u.c.k.i.n.g smelling?" said Symantha harshly. She feels dissatisfied when everyone suddenly believe in Becky''s smelling sense. She doesn''t like it when people give attention to the person she doesn''t like, especially a little dork girl like Becky.


    "The vampire got the bride," said Becky shocked.


    "What??!"


    At the same time, a new voice heard from their earpieces.


    "The bride is gone!"

 Chapter 102 - The Weddings Mission (2)

    "... The bride is gone¡­"


    ALL:[... WHAT!!!??...]


    Becky sniffed again and she pointed out to the lower floor of the Peac.o.c.k Hotel. "They are going to the grounds floor."


    Lyeon started to panicked. "Everyone, the vampire who kidnapped the bride is heading toward the ground floor. Don''t let them get out from the building!!!!"


    ELVIN:[... We are at the ground floor. We will hold them here¡­]


    MARK:[... I will take care of the groom. He injured pretty badly¡­]


    NALINI:[... Emma and I will try to find the bride¡­]


    TERENCE:[... There, I saw the vampire who brought the bride. He went into the lift¡­]


    BAMBAM:[... Shit! I saw a figure at the backstreet behind this hotel. Where did Matthew go. Isn''t he is the one who checked that streets??...]


    GREYSON:[...Ariana and him who checked the streets. But they haven''t come back. Where are they?...]


    :... [Matthew]...


    :... [Ariana]....


    CHELESTE:[... Greyson, Rivera¡­ You two go checked out that streets¡­]


    GREYSON AND RIVERA:[... ROGER THAT!...]


    Suddenly a screamed was heard from the ground floor at where the ceremony was held on. The ceremony turned to chaos when suddenly a bunch of vampires that come out from nowhere attacking the people inside the ground floor.


    DALE:[...Shit! The vampires is attacking now. The people are in panicked and everyone is running here and there to get out¡­]


    DANELIO:[... Hang on for a while. We cannot let those vampires killed any of these local people¡­]


    SUZY:[... What about the bride?...]


    JENSEN:[... We will handle them. You guys handle the vampires inside first¡­]


    As the chaos inside the building started getting hyper, the Hunters who disguised themselves inside the building quickly change their clothes to their costume which they hide it under their disguised clothes. They quickly killed all the vampires who attacked the people.


    Dale quickly jumped onto a table and he pulled out his gun. Dale shoot Andy who was fighting with the bodyguards there.


    Andy realised it before Dale pulled the trigger. He quickly avoided the bullets by hiding under the table. Dale jumped down from the table onto the floor again and looking for Andy but he didn''t saw him anywhere.


    Suddenly Andy come out from the table and bumped harshly to Dale. Both of them thrown away to the guests table.


    Dale groaned in pain. Before he realised it, Andy already pinned him down on the floor. He smirked at Dale and lifted up his claws to Dale, ready to kill him.


    Before Andy could kill Dale, Willy suddenly come and kicked Andy right onto his back, sending Andy to flying away from Dale. Willy helped Dale to stand up again before they quickly attacked Andy back.


    ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á


    Livnah look at the door that leads to the ground floor when she heard a very loud shouting. Everyone at the kitchen was wondering what happened to the people at the ceremony until someone has to shout that loud.


    Suddenly one of the chef screamed before he dies because a vampire killed him. The vampire look at everyone with his pale white skin with long and sharp teeth. His teeth and lips is a little bit dark that make him looks like a corpse.


    Looking at the terrifying vampires, all the chef screamed in scared and panicked. The vampire grabbed a woman near him and ready to bite her neck.


    Livnah didn''t hesitate to pulled out her gun and shoot right to the center of that vampire''s forehead. The vampire burn to death.


    Everyone in the kitchen run away with a screaming filled their lungs.


    The other vampire saw his friend is dead. He look at Livnah and quickly attack her. Livnah hold him at his shoulder using both of her hands to prevent that vampire from biting her neck. Because of the strong pushed from the vampire, Livnah couldn''t hold it too longer.


    Livnah grunted as she already move backwards a few stepped when the vampire pushed her. A few moments later, her waist bumped in kitchen metal table, causing Livnah to yelped out because of pain.


    Livnah using her left leg to kicked that vampire right on his stomach. Livnah rolled onto the metal table and jumped down to the other side of the table across from the vampire.


    The vampire who was bumped to the kitchen food shelves, quickly get up and look at Livnah. He then growled loudly as he showed his black mouth to Livnah.


    Somehow, Livnah was afraid to see how hideous he look. But she lifted up her gun and shot that vampire''s chest. Then, he died because of the burning.


    "You can kick my ass if you can, bitch!!" said Livnah.


    Just when Livnah has killed the two vampires, there are four more vampires walked in from the backdoor. Livnah look at them with a tired face. "Oh, damn¡­ Really!!"


    "... Uh, guys¡­ Need some help here!" Livnah said through her earpieces.


    ELVIN:[...Hold on, I''m coming¡­]


    Elvin shoot the vampire''s head in front of him and he runs to the kitchen. In the kitchen, Elvin saw Livnah was having a hard time fighting with four vampires. Elvin then quickly helped her.


    Elvin pushed Livnah to his back and said, "Livnah, you haven''t change yet. Wear your mask, hurry!!"


    Livnah forget that she haven''t change to his costume yet, so she quickly did what Elvin told her.


    ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á


    Lyeon give new order for the Mighty and Rickie Team which was posted on the rooftops to get down from there and help the others.


    GREYSON:[...I saw the bride. They put her inside a dark blue van¡­"


    "The van is leaving, we have to stop that van before they taking her away," said Perly. Using the CCTV at the backstreet, Perly can see two men with one of them is lifting a woman who wear a white wedding dress and getting inside a van. "Greyson, Rivera¡­ Stop the van, they are near your area."


    RIVERA:[... We can''t stop the van. We''ve been ambushed here. The are so many of them here


    These vampires are getting in our way!...]


    Greyson want to chase the van which take Lilyon away from there but he hesitate. Greyson look at Rivera who was still fighting with the vampire around her. He don''t want to leave Rivera here or else she dies. F.u.c.k this¡­ Greyson run toward Rivera and helped her take down all the vampires.


    "Greyson, what are you doing??? Go save Lilyon¡­ Don''t mind me. I can handle this!!" shouted Rivera as she shoot the vampire at her left.


    "I will save her¡­ After I save you!!" Greyson said and he quickly shoot all the vampires around Rivera. Rivera couldn''t say anything anymore as she also have a hard time to killed all the vampires by herself. Having Greyson there to help her is really helpful to her.


    After they killed all the vampire, they run quickly to the van and try to save Lilyon but unfortunately, they are too late. The van already left the streets.


    GREYSON:[... No good. They already left!...]


    DANELIO:[... We will chase them. You two get back here and help the rest¡­]


    GREYSON AND RIVERA:[... COPY THAT...]


    Using their car, Danelio, Irish and Nicky chased the van. While, Sammy and Bruno quickly find a motorcycles to chase van.


    Outside the building, the other team also try to killed all the vampires which was suddenly come out from nowhere and attack them.


    "This is too weird. Why would they suddenly show up just now?" said Chellyne. She shot a vampire who was climbing onto the big pipe on the building. That vampire then burn to death.


    "We have no time to think about that for now. Let''s deal with the vampire first," said Jakzen. He kicked the vampire in front of him until he falls to the road before Jakzen killed him with his gun.


    After one hours fighting with the vampires, the other vampire then run away from there as if they were surrendered and don''t want to fight anymore.


    The Hunters feel relieved when the vampires retreated. As soon as all the vampires left the Peac.o.c.k Hotel, the Hunters retreated as well. It is not the time for the people in Nill Y City to know who they are. The Hunters retreated to a dark and quiet place before another big black cars take them and chase after the van.

 Chapter 103 - The Weddings Mission (3)

    Now that the Peac.o.c.k Hotel is not in any danger anymore, the Hunters then helped Danelio and the other Hunters to chase the van.


    The Pigeon Team didn''t follow the others to chase the van, instead they find a quiet place to monitor the van using their operation computer. They quickly turn on all the operation computer inside the van they used and search all the required information to trace back where the van take Lilyon.


    A few minutes later, the Pigeon Team found where is the van.


    "Captain, we found the last road where the van took Lilyon went to," said See Hwa which was also a member of the Pigeon Team.


    LYEON:...[Speak]...


    "It is located at the South area of the Peac.o.c.k Hotel, around a hundred kilometers from the hotel. Danelio and the others are chasing it," said See Hwa again after Lyeon want her to explained about the condition.


    "The problem is, the CCTV from the West of Nill Y City also detected the same dark blue van. The van already two kilometers from the first van," said Helendra after she detected another same van at the West road.


    The Pigeon Team keep looking at the of the operation computer. There is a big map showed at the screen. At the South and the West side, there was a tiny red dot on the map. The red dot mean the van that took the bride with them and also the van that the other Hunters are chasing for.


    NALINI:... [What?? How come there are two vans in two different direction?]...


    CHELLYNE:...[It''s a trap..They lead us to their trap]....


    DANELIO:... [Guys, we have a problem. We lost them in the road.]...


    Everyone suddenly become tensed and worried, worried that they might lose the van. If they lost the van now, then it means they cannot save the bride. They have to chase which van that took the bride with them.


    "Don''t worry, Danielio. We can help you. We know the way," said Jade. "There are two possible vans that take the bride with them. One is at the South and the other one is at the West."


    JADE:...[We understand. What''s the order??]...


    LYEON:... [We have to split into teams¡­ Alpha, Bravo and Charlie Team will go to the South¡­ Lotus, Mighty and Rickie Team will go to the West¡­]....


    "... [ROGER THAT.]...


    After a few minutes later, suddenly the map on the screen show another five red dots which mean, now there are seven vans out there. Seeing the red dots added, the Pigeon Team become confused.


    "Shit! The number of vans is increased... There are five more vans that was exactly the same as the van they used. After the West side, there is one at the North and the other one at the East. One is near the Peac.o.c.k Hotel and two of the vans are near the oil station," said Perly.


    CHELESTE:...[Impossible!!]...


    "It''s a trap¡­ We can''t save the bride," said Helendra, sighed softly as if she was already look defeated.


    WILLY:... [We still have time.]...


    SYMANTHA:... [We may still have time but this is also a dangerous mission. We can''t save the bride and we cannot risk all of our lives. We have to retreat. This is clearly a trapped for us. They gonna killed all of us!]...


    CARLOS:...[REALLY??]...


    SYMANTHA:... [Yes, they used the bride as their bait to kill us¡­]...


    Lyeon seems hesitate to give orders for everyone that they need to retreated. If they retreated, it means that they cannot save the bride¡­. But if they continue to chase the bride, they might really die to save one life. Which one should Lyeon sacrifice?


    NALINI:... [Called the others to retreated. We cannot save Lilyon. And we cannot lose the other too¡­]...


    Nalini know saving Lilyon in this mission is the top priority but losing all members mean the dead end for them.


    JINA:...[Matthew and Ariana is nowhere to be known. We cannot lose the other too.]...


    CHELESTE:... [Yes, let''s retreated for now.]..


    DANELIO:... [No, we have to save the bride no matter what. We are Vampire Hunters¡­ We have to save people''s lives.]...


    SYMANTHA:... [We cannot risk all of our lives in this mission. They really make this trap to killed us.]....


    SIMON:...[Stop arguing¡­ Let the Captain decide it. Captain, are you hear me? What are your order? Should we continue or should we retreated now??]...


    Lyeon still having a difficult time to determine what decision he should do. Symantha who sat next to him in the car quickly grabbed Lyeon''s arm. "Lyeon, you have to order everyone to go back to the Castle¡­ Or we all gonna die out here."


    Lyeon seems don''t agree with Symantha at all. They are the Vampire Hunters, they should faced every trouble bravely and not retreated like a coward like what Symantha said. Lyeon sighed again but he shifted his gaze to someone else. He seems to feel a strong connection toward that person that makes him want to see her.


    And that person is Becky.


    Becky was sitting at the corner of the car while looking at him. She also wants to know what their Captain would decide for their mission. When Lyeon look hesitate to decide, Becky know somehow Lyeon need someone''s opinion. But she didn''t expect him to look at her.


    Lyeon stared at Becky as if he need Becky''s help and Becky know Lyeon would not turn to someone else except her. Since it was a crucial time for them, Becky decided to help her.


    "Follow your heart."Becky didn''t use her voice to say these words loudly and just pronounced it using her mouth, hoping that Lyeon might understand it.


    And surprisingly, Lyeon understand it. Follow your heart¡­ Now he knows what to do¡­


    "Lyeon!!??" called Symantha again louder from before because Lyeon seems not listening to her.


    Lyeon look at Symantha.


    :... [Continue with the mission.]...


    :... [ROGER THAT!!]


    Symantha opened her mouth widely as she does not believe that Lyeon would continue the mission. "But, Captain¡­."


    "I said, continue the mission¡­"


    Becky smiled when Lyeon already decided his decision. She then look away from Lyeon''s direction and lowering her head, still wearing the same smile. Since the Captain want this mission to continue, then she has to prepare for the worst.


    Lyeon peeked a glance at Becky and he saw the smiled. Then, he feels thankful because of the decision he makes. If he chose the other option, he might not have seen the smile on Becky''s face.


    OVREIL:... [But we''ve got seven vans to chase. What are we gonna do, Captain?]...


    LYEON:...[Here is the new order. The Alpha Team will go to the South. Bravo Team will go to the West. Charlie Team will go to the North. Lotus Team to the East, Mighty Team will head back to the Peac.o.c.k Hotel and my team will go after the two vans at the oil station]...


    ¡­ :.... ROGER THAT!!!]....


    All of the Team then moved to their new location to chase after the vans which take the bride with them.


    While, the Lotus Team which heading to the East found the dark blue van earlier than the rest of the Team. The van didn''t move on the road but it was parking on an open parking lot beside a supermarket.


    NICKY:... [We found the dark blue van at the parking lot. We are going to check the van first.]...


    Sammy who was with the Lotus Team look at the other Hunters and he nodded, mean that they can approach the van.


    Using hands signal, Sammy ordered Gwend and Irish to find a perfect spot for them to look out for their surroundings. At least they can warn the others if there was an ambush from the vampires.


    Sammy, Bruno and Nicky walked toward the van.


    HELENDRA:...[Wait, guys¡­ It must be a trap or something¡­]...


    At the same time, Sammy opened the van''s door. Inside the van, there is no one there but a big black beg on the first row of the passenger''s seats. The black bag seems suspicious because it didn''t zipped closely. Sammy slight opened the bag using his gun. He found many small black boxes with many wires connected to each other. One of the black boxes shows a counting number and for the five second later, the number will turn to zero.


    Beep.. Beep..


    "It''s a bomb. Get out of here!!" shouted Sammy. And all three of them quickly run away from the van.


    Beep¡­ Beep.. Beep¡­


    They were seconds later when the bomb exploded. The three Hunters then thrown away because of the strong explosion.


    Irish and Gwend who was hiding at their spot quickly cover their head.


    The other team which move near the East side, turned shocked when they heard a loud and huge explosion. They were curious to see which team was facing with that loud explosion.


    Suddenly, one the team said¡­


    ¡­ :[We found the van.]...

 Chapter 104 - The More You Want To Know, The Less You Get

    The other team found another van. Like the Lotus Team, the van also parked in a parking lot but there are no bomb inside it.


    The other remaining team tried to chase the other van but it was hopeless at all when suddenly the van gone from their radar.


    The team was confused because the van suddenly vanished from their sight and they couldn''t find the van in nowhere anymore, even for their trace. They couldn''t track them back because there is no trace.


    In the end, the Vampire Hunter''s team went back to the castle disappointingly.


    At the Caspian Castle, all of them gathered around in a meeting room under of Lyeon''s order.


    Lyeon want to make sure that everyone was there:except for Matthew and Ariana who was gone without any information or trace.


    Sammy, Bruno and Irish got hurt during their escape from the explosion. The wound is not too bad but still make them suffer.


    The three of them quickly send away to the Caspian Castle Medic House so that the doctor and nurses there can take care of them better.


    "How is the groom''s condition? Is he injured badly?" asked Lyeon to everyone who was inside the meeting room.


    "Xavyen severely injured in his face, body and hands. Seems like he has a fight with the vampires before he knocked off. We found him unconscious inside their room," said Mark. When he was left inside the room to take care of Xavyen, he helped him to treat his wound. After that, he uses Xavyen''s cell phone to call an ambulance so that they can take Xavyen to the hospital.


    "If he is safe now, it''s alright. But we still need to keep an eye on him. We have to prevent him from being the vampire''s target¡­"


    "As for now, we still don''t know where Matthew and Ariana is¡­ We cannot contact them anymore since they went to the backstreets. Greyson, Rivera¡­ Did you checked the backstreets when you two go there?" Lyeon said while looking to Greyson and Rivera one by one.


    "We have but we found nothing. We couldn''t find anything weird in there either. It''s like they gone just like that," Greyson said.


    "What if the vampires already killed them?" said Terence again, making everyone in that room turned shock.


    "No, it can''t be¡­ They haven''t died yet. We don''t know where they are, so it is the best for us to wait for them to come back," said Gwend with a bit panicked in her tones.


    "But they are not the backstreet when we go there," said Rivera.


    "They are still alive. We have to believe in that," said Jessy again.


    "Okay, enough. It is not only their lives we need to worry here. We have other people''s lives to take care too," Simon quickly cut them off from the conversation.


    "We have to do something about Lilyon, Captain. We cannot save her from the vampire, three of our men is injured and two of our members is gone¡­ I''m afraid that the vampires know that we are here to kill them," said Nalini with a serious face, making everyone feel nervous.


    "You mean, they know that we were here and soon enough, they will come to kill us?" asked Livnah.


    "Yes¡­ And today''s incident was evident for our existence in this city. We already have a battle with the vampire and so, the other must know about this too. From now on, we have to be extra careful. We cannot make a mistake or all of us will die," said Danelio.


    "The only way for us to winning over the vampires is to find where that damn queen is. If we find her first before they killed us, maybe then we are safe," Willy said.


    "But we only have a few clues about the Queen¡­ How do we gonna find her?" asked Suzy.


    "We have to keep collecting the information. Tomorrow, we will go to the last place where the vans vanished to find some clue. Other than that, I will send a few more people to look for Matthew and Ariana. Maybe they have been kidnapped by the vampires and been hidden at some place," Lyeon said as he gave the Hunters new orders.


    "Tonight, you guys just need to rest¡­"


    "Everyone dismiss!"


    And just like that, all of the Hunters walked away from the meeting room and go wherever they want.


    Symantha who was waiting for the meeting to dismiss quickly exited the meeting room. She waited in a corner for Becky to get out as well and when Becky walked outside the meeting room, Symantha quickly pulled her to the other corner where no one else seeing them together.


    Becky winced in pain when Symantha grabbing her arm so tight like she want to disjoint her arm from her body. Did she want my arm that bad? I can give it to her if my arm is she really want¡­


    "We have something to discuss, little dork!" said Symantha viciously. She crossed her hands arrogantly in front of Becky.


    Becky furrowed her eyebrows in disbelief because she might hear it in the wrong way. Did this bitch call me dork just now? Did she lost her mind during the mission as well? But she doesn''t want things turned bad as she waits for Symantha''s next disparage.


    "You acting weird and silly during the mission today. Don''t you know that acted recklessly in this mission will cost all of our lives? You said to Lyeon that you smell something weird and I don''t know why, but Lyeon seems to be listening to you? I might want to bother you to explained it to me. Why would your smelling sense is important during the mission??" said Symantha still with her arrogant face.


    Becky sighed again with a tired face. After today''s mission, she really wants to have a good shower and sleep. She has killed countless vampires today and that makes her feel so sleepy but this evil hag stopped her from being in his dreaming land:the bedroom. "Why would you bother to know? The mission is already finished and the bride couldn''t be saved. What do you want me to say anymore?"


    Symantha still didn''t satisfied with Becky''s answers. She wants to know more. How could Becky know about the bride''s kidnapping from smelling, didn''t that sounds ridiculous? And also, how did her prediction about the vampires inside the building is true even though she just know it from her smelling sense? This is really ridiculous. She might want to fainted right now if Becky really have this ''superpower'' thing.


    "How did you know about the vampire''s presence there when you only smell by its scent?" asked Symantha.


    For this, Becky also don''t know how to answer it. She never did have this kind of sense before but today, at the rooftop, she suddenly could smell many kinds of scents. Even the scents of blood and vampire''s odour is so strong for her too recognise. "I don''t know¡­ I just know by smelling their scents. You can''t smell it?" asked Becky with her dull face. She did that intentionally because she want to teased Symantha. Who asked you to disturb me and stop me from doing my precious time? Now, faced the sequences¡­ Muaahhaahahaa¡­


    Symantha clenched her teeth annoyingly. Like what Becky want her to feel, Symantha already taking the bait and start to feel angry toward Becky. "You--don''t give me that damn face! My question is simple but you couldn''t answer it? You really that stupid, huh??"


    Becky''s face turned darker when Symantha called her stupid. If she want to belittle her, she could accept it but called her stupid was already crossing her bottom line. She would not accept it if someone called her stupid. She narrowed her eyes sharply toward Symantha, focusing only her gaze onto Symantha.


    Symantha suddenly feel a chilled behind her back when Becky look at her with that murderous eyes. She doesn''t know but seeing directly to her eyes make Symantha couldn''t move at all. Symantha could sense a great danger just by looking into her eyes because from her views, Symantha could see a set of dragon-liked eyes that emerged from Becky''s gaze.


    Her eyes and her aura¡­ All did resembled as a mighty dragon that was sleeping for a decades and when it''s awake, it can unleash great power.


    "Don''t called me stupid again if you don''t want anything bad happened to you. You might be more senior than me, but I won''t have mercy on people who stepped onto me. Keep that in mind!! And also, my sense of smell has nothing to do with you since you questioned about it too much. I prefer you to keep quiet¡­"


    "Because the more you want to know, the less you get."


    Symantha still taken aback at what Becky just did to her. Becky did not use her strength onto her that make Symantha couldn''t move at all but just by one look from her making Symantha already stuck into a statue.


    "I''m tired. I want to go to sleep earlier. Good night!" said Becky tiredly as she walked passed Symantha to the stairs. She didn''t care at Symantha anymore because she already gave out her warning so that she can be more careful next time. Because there would be a time she will act recklessly and she would not admit it if the person die. Who cares anyway¡­


    After Becky gone, Symantha who still taken back by Becky slowly made her way to her room. Trying to figure out what exactly happened.


    Without both Becky and Symantha realised it, Mark who was standing at the other corner still standing there and also thinking about what happened. Mark saw what Becky did to Symantha and not all women are as brave as Becky to exasperated Symantha. A small smile formed on Mark''s lips and he then too went back to his room.


    There is no doubt anymore, Becky is really stronger.

 Chapter 105 - Kristen And Suzy Fighting. Again. (1)

    The next day, all of the Hunters woke up in a stressful condition. The Caspian Castle was full of tensed aura since from the beginning of the day. The breakfast also feels so awkward and quiet with everyone else keep doing their own work.


    Some of them also eat their lunch faster than the others.


    After the breakfast, Lyeon give a new order for Greyson, Danelio and Cheleste to follow him to the last place where Matthew and Ariana were gone. Also they would try to find them around the place.


    As for the rest of the members, they stayed at the Castle and continue to rest.


    The other best place for the Hunters to rest inside the Castle is at the backyard where there was a small but beautiful pond there. In the middle of the pond is stands an average size of fountain with unique carved on it. Around the mountain was the mesmerising water lily. There are many koi fish in the crystal clear water try to chasing each other.


    Beside the pond, there was a small open gazebo with wooden and metal chair. The view is so calming and refreshing.


    Suzy, Perly and Jessy were the Hunters that want to rest here. Moreover, they can have a little fresh air than inside their rooms.


    Suddenly Mark come there and searching for something. His eyes wandering around the corner of the gazebo.


    The other three girls look at Mark with a confused gaze.


    In the end, Mark give up and eventually he look at the girls before he said, "Have you seen a necklace around here? A necklace with a peac.o.c.k pendant?? I lost it and I don''t remember where the last time I put it."


    "Necklace?? No, we didn''t," replied Jessy.


    "Uh huh, we never saw necklace like that," said Perly.


    "You guys didn''t see it? Oh no, I can''t lose that necklace¡­ If there was any chance that you guys saw it, could you please give it to me? I really don''t want to lose that necklace," said Mark with a sad face. Seems like that necklace is really important to him. He desperately wanted to find that necklace since it was a precious thing to him.


    "I''ve seen your brother wore one last time? You didn''t borrowed it to them?" said Perly.


    Mark chuckled a little. "No, that''s definitely not mine. We all have our own necklace with the same peac.o.c.k pendant. The difference is, my peac.o.c.k pendant have number eight on it," said Mark again.


    He didn''t stop but he keep looking everywhere again.


    "Looks like that necklace is really important to you. Let us help you find it," said Suzy, getting up from her seat and the start to searching around like Mark.


    Seeing Suzy want to help Mark, Perly and Jessy also help Mark to find his necklace. Mark want to stop them because he doesn''t want to burden them but when he saw that they already searching around, he has no choice but to let them helped him.


    "Thank you, guys¡­ I really appreciate your help a lot," said Mark, already smiling gratefully.


    "Don''t mention it, we are friends. Friends are meant to help each other," replied Suzy.


    Mark couldn''t say no more as he also trying to search everywhere.


    Suzy searched at the flower pot that put beside the open gazebo. While she was searching around, suddenly Kristen approached her with a serious face. There was no single warmth feelings come from Kristen.


    Suzy was looking inside the pot when suddenly someone pushed the pot harshly, causing the pot to fall from its place. Suzy was shocked and she look at Kristen with unpleasant look.


    "Kristen, what the hell was that?!!" asked Suzy almost screaming.


    Kristen didn''t answered Suzy''s question as he put a tight grip on Suzy''s right arm. Suzy winced loudly in pain when Kristen grab hed arm rudely. Kristen pulled Suzy with him back inside the Castle.


    "Kristen, hey¡­ What do you want??" Suzy screamed again but Kristen still doesn''t want to listen to her.


    Mark, Perly and Jessy turned their heads to Suzy when they heard a loud crashes that came from the crashed flower pot. And then they saw Kristen pulling Suzy inside without mercy.


    Mark quickly shove Kristen''s hand until his grip on Suzy''s arm is loosen up.


    Kristen shifted his head to Mark with an angry face. He then quickly grabbed Mark''s collar with a rude force. "You¡­ Last time, your brother also interrupted me¡­ And now you?? Did you guys really want to try my patient??"


    "Don''t hurt her, Kristen. It''s not good for your relationship," said Mark bravely.


    Suzy watched as Mark standing up for her. The last time, Kristen intended to hurt her, it was Carlos who help her and now it was Mark.


    "What a playboy like you would care about our relationship? You never stay in one relationship and now you tell me not to hurt her??? You really are an idiot, huh??" said Kristen mockingly.


    Mark pushed Kristen''s hand off from his collar and Mark stared at Kristen with a cold gaze. "I may be a playboy.. But I never hurt a woman¡­ Unlike you, you only know how to drag them like a puppet. Who is the real idiot here??"


    Kristen was annoyed by Mark''s words. He moves a step forward and ready to punch Mark in his face but Suzy quickly stepped between them and spread her hands to separate them. "Enough both of you!!! You guys are making me like a pathetic!!! I look like I was the only girl here to make you both arguing over a woman!!" Suzy said angrily.


    "We need to talk¡­ NOW!!!" said Kristen with a very demanding voice.


    Suzy look at Kristen with an unpleasant gaze. She really hates on how Kristen treat her now. He has always been a gentleman and a sweet person but why now he suddenly change? What happened to him.. Or is it really he a psychopath??


    "Fine, we''ll talk but not here. Let''s move to another place that quieter than here," said Suzy.


    Mark look at Suzy with a surprised look. He knows what kind of Kristen is if he holds a grudge toward a certain people. And he is really scary when he gets angry. He can hurt someone else just because he wants to vent his anger.


    Suzy managed to spot Mark''s glance but she could not avoid this one anymore. If she didn''t do anything, Mark and Kristen would end up in a big fight.


    Captain said, members among the Ranger Team shouldn''t fight and Suzy would not want to be the first one to make it start.


    "It''s fine by me¡­. The quieter it is, the less the disturber," said Kristen hardly as he peeked a glance toward Mark, his intention is to annoy Mark.


    "Then, let''s go."


    Before Suzy walked away with Kristen, Suzy look at Mark and said, "I am sorry, Mark. I cannot help you find the necklace¡­ But if I found it somewhere else, I will give it to you. See you!"


    "Don''t worry about me. Perly and Jessy are here to help me. Just¡­. Take care of yourself," said Mark.


    Suzy managed to give a reassuring smile to Mark before she slipped inside with Kristen. When Kristen heard that Suzy is helping Mark searching his necklace, Kristen couldn''t stop frowning. He hates it when Suzy gives her attention to other man.

 Chapter 106 - Kristen And Suzy Fighting. Again. (2)

    Kristen and Suzy went to the dark hallway at the back store room. After making sure that there is no one following them, Kristen look at Suzy with a cold yet awful gaze. He looks like he wants to rip off Suzy''s body right now.


    "So, what is it that you want to talk about?" asked Suzy with the same cold expression. She has no intention to be more gently with this man since he suddenly change from a normal man into¡­ An alien maybe?


    "What are you doing back there with that stupid man? Why did you go there with him?" asked Kristen without asking with a polite voice.


    Suzy stay stunned for a while. She stared at Kristen''s angry face and examine it to make sure her doubts. Is he being jealous right now?? "Are you mean, what are we trying to do back there??.... Well, as you can see before, we are trying to search for Mark''s necklace because he lost it. Why did you ask me like I was doing something crazy with him?"


    "Don''t try my patient, Suzy¡­." Kristen look at Suzy with a threatening gaze. "Why should you help him?? He is nobody to you.. He even never spent time with you. Why you must care for him?"


    Suzy''s mouth opened in disbelief. "Kristen, I was helping okay? Is helping also illegal here? What I is that only fighting among us is illegal. Why helping out is suddenly illegal too?? Get back to your sense, Kristen¡­ I help him because he is our team mate and he also our good friend," said Suzy with a mocking face.


    "He is not my friends.. And neither do his bothers. You as my girlfriend, you must take my side and don''t befriend them. That disgusting me!" said Kristen.


    "That disgusting you?? No way I''m gonna join your side, Kristen. The only person who thinks that his brother and Mark are enemy is yourself!!" Suzy said as she poked Kristen''s chest with her slender finger. "I don''t know what kind of past you guys have been but don''t involved me with this long nemesis relationship. It''s tiring me¡­. I''m really tired of all of this, tired because of you. You know what, I think I want to stop being called¡­. As your girlfriend. That''s disgusting me!"


    "We''d finished!!"


    The last sentences that Suzy say making Kristen become more angry. He pinned Suzy to the wall using his strong muscular hands, causing Suzy cannot move anymore.


    Suzy was shocked but she cannot move. "What the f.u.c.k are you think you''re doing? Let me go!!!"


    "You can free yourself from me if you can¡­ But as long as you under my watch, I would never let you say those words again. You are mine and you have to remember that you are always mine!" said Kristen with a menacing gaze. His face suddenly change from cold to a wild expression, as if he was like a wild tiger.


    Suzy feels a chiller through her bones but she cannot surrendered now. If she surrender, she will really regretted it later. "Are you insane?? Did I just said that we are finished¡­ I don''t want to get involved with you anymore. Back off, you moron!!"


    Kristen''s left hand then moved from Suzy''s shoulder to her neck without Kristen even realised it. He was too angry to Suzy that make him choked on her neck without realising it.


    Suzy shocked when Kristen choked her really hard. She starts to feel suffocated and she cannot breathe properly. Suzy''s face also already turn to red and soon enough she will faint or even die if Kristen didn''t loosened his grip. Suzy tried hard to push Kristen away but it''s no use, Kristen is too strong for her.


    "What do you mean by we are finished. There are no word of finished in my vocabulary¡­ You think I would let you go just like that? After all what I have done to you and this is what you gave to me?? Isn''t all my sacrifice to you is not enough??" said Kristen with his face continue to turn a wild look.


    Suzy continue to struggle to get away from Kristen''s grip but each time she make a move, she having a hard breathing." Kri--Kriste--n¡­ Le--let me--m--e go--!!"


    Suddenly from the end of the hallway, four girls appeared and they were shocked to see Kristen was choking on Suzy. It was Nalini, Jina, See Hwa and Ovreil.


    "Kristen, you bastard!! Let her go!!" said one of them.


    "Suzy, no!!" said the other one.


    All of them rushed to Kristen and Suzy except for Ovreil who was walking much slower than the others.


    Nalini and Jina quickly pulled Kristen away from Suzy while See Hwa helped Suzy.


    Suzy fall onto her knees on the ground with a little consciousness left in her body. After Kristen''s grip loosened from her neck, Suzy feel extremely weak as if she couldn''t stand up anymore. She just wants to lie down there and just let anything happen to her.


    "Suzy, Suzy?? Are you okay??" asked See Hwa as she patted Suzy''s cheeks to check out that she was alright.


    "Let me go!! Why do you always disturb us!! This is our personal matter!! Let me go, you bullshit!!" shouted Kristen like a crazy person and he was struggling a lot to get away from Jina and Nalini.


    Nalini and Jina try hard to push Kristen to the end of the corner so that he cannot reach Suzy anymore.


    "See Hwa, take Suzy away from here.. We will deal with him first. Go get Suzy treated first," said Nalini while she was pinning Kristen''s hand to the wall.


    "Okay." See Hwa quickly support Suzy''s body using her body and take her out from that hallway. Ovreil look at Kristen who was now acting like a wild boar. Luckily, Nalini and Jina''s strength was superior than Kristen.


    "What the hell is happening to him? Why did he suddenly acting like a crazy man? Something happen to him?" asked Jina as her face frowned everytime she struggling to hold Kristen.


    "We don''t know what happen to him yet.. But let''s just hold him here for now. Who knows if he wants to attack Suzy again," said Nalini. She turned her head to Ovreil who was watching them. "Ovreil, don''t just stand there¡­ Go help Suzy and tell the others to get here as soon as possible. We cannot hold him any longer!"


    "And don''t forget to bring a tranquilizer!"


    Ovreil seems hesitant to make a move because she was still shocked about what happened between Kristen and Suzy. After a while, she then quickly helped See Hwa and quickly called the others for help.


    When everyone heard about what had happened, they turned shocked and quickly come to help.

 Chapter 107 - In The Kitchen

    In the kitchen, there are a few maids cleaning there and there are also a few of the Hunters helping them with the cleaning.


    "Bambam, careful without the plate. If its crashes to the floor, you will get hurt," said Ollyvia.


    Bambam who was helping to put back the plate inside the upper shelves only look at Ollyvia and she smiles. "I will¡­"


    Jakzen who was also in the kitchen smiled at Bambam''s answers. He was cleaning the table using a cloth while Ollyvia is cleaning the other side of the table.


    The other maids are doing their work at the other side of the kitchen.


    While Bambam picked up a plate to put it inside the upper shelves, she suddenly feels an extremely pain in her head. She feels dizzy and at the same time, she wants to faint too.


    The plate she holding slipped out from her hands and crashes to the floor. The loud crash take the attention of all the people inside the kitchen. All of them quickly turned their heads to Bambam.


    Bambam hold the kitchen table to support her body. The other hand is used to hold her head.


    The maid who was near Bambam quickly hold her and helped her to stand up properly. "Miss, are you okay??"


    Jakzen and Ollyvia then rushes to Bambam''s side and checked for her condition.


    "Bambam, are you okay?" asked Ollyvia.


    Jakzen look down at Bambam''s leg and saw a tiny scratches on her leg due to the broken pieces of the plate. Since Bambam only wear a knee-length pants, her leg is easily injured.


    "Bambam, your legs is injured," said Jakzen.


    Bambam look at her legs and when she saw the wound, she just said, "Oh!"


    Jakzen clicked his tongue in annoyance because Bambam''s clumsy act. "Let''s move to that table."


    Jakzen look at the maid who with Bambam. "Please get the first aid."


    The maid quickly rushes to take the first aid from other closet.


    "I will clean this mess," said Ollyvia as she knelt down to clean up the broken plate but a maid stopped her and said, "Don''t worry, miss¡­ We will clean this one. Just take care of the injured miss." She and the other maids then immediately clean the mess.


    Ollyvia let them clean the broken plate on the floor and go with Jakzen and Bambam. She pulled the nearest chair and put it behind Bambam. Bambam sat on the chair while Jakzen was checking the wound again.


    A few seconds later, the maid who went to get the first aid appeared and she gave the boxes to Jakzen. Jakzen take it and quickly treat Bambam''s wound.


    Bambam didn''t say anything as she only look at Jakzen who was quietly treating her wound.


    "I told you to be careful, right? How did this happen?" said Ollyvia.


    Upon hearing Ollyvia''s words, Bambam show her gummy smile. "I''m having a short blackout. Sorry to make you worry!"


    "Why would you have a sudden blackout? Are you sick or what?!" asked Jakzen.


    "I don''t know. I''m not feeling as well. Maybe because I didn''t get enough sleep last night. Not enough sleep making me blackout sometimes," said Bambam again. This was not the first time for her and she never told anyone about it. Even for her best friend, Becky.


    "We have a hard day yesterday, surely you would have a harder sleep last night. Are you sure you''re fine?" said Ollyvia again with a concerned voice.


    Bambam nodded her head confidently. She was touched by Ollyvia''s kindness toward her so she doesn''t want to make her more worried about her current condition. "Yeah, I''m alright. Thanks for worrying for me. I''m used to it."


    "This cannot be continue, Bambam. As a Vampire Hunter, you should take care of your health. You cannot fight if you are sick. You might get killed easily because your body is weak," said Jakzen.


    Bambam nodded again. "Noted!"


    "Don''t just listening to my advice, you should do it as well. Don''t make us worried about you again," said Jakzen. He was already done with the treatment and he cleans up all the medicines he used. After that, he gave it to the maid again.


    The maid leave them to put back the first aid at the closet.


    Bambam look at her wound which was now wrapped by a white gauze. Bambam smiled at how Jakzen wrapped the gaze neatly. She look at Jakzen and said, "Thank you, Jakzen.."


    "You''re welcome. Next time, please be careful," said Jakzen.


    "I will¡­"


    "You can rest now, Bambam.. Let us do the rest of the cleaning," said Ollyvia.


    "Okay," said Bambam.


    Ollyvia give Bambam a polite smile and she then start to clean again. Jakzen also leave Bambam there and continue his work.


    Suddenly, Helendra appears at the kitchen with a frightful face. "Guys, come out. We have a problem!"


    Everyone look at Helendra again.


    "How serious?!" asked Jakzen.


    "Very serious."


    Jakzen and the other Hunters look at each other.


    "Come on, hurry!!" said Helendra again and she rushed out from the kitchen.


    Jakzen and the other have no choices as they also rushed to see what happen.


    The maids didn''t follow them and continue with their work. If the matter is related to the Hunter''s work, why should they interfere?

 Chapter 108 - She Is A Devil Herself

    While the rest of the Hunters are inside of the Castle, some of them are also at the weapon storeroom to stored all the weapons.


    While they were doing their job, Livnah and Nic take a chance to play with the swords. They playfully swing the swords toward each other and sometimes acted like they are dodging the swords.


    Sometimes, they also laughed when there is funny things they made.


    "Livnah, Nic¡­ Stop paying with that swords. Put them back at their place. You might get hurt by that," said Carlos who was putting the pistols inside a big locker.


    Becky who was also moving the other swords to its place only watched at Nic and Livnah.


    "We just want to play for a while," said Livnah.


    "Yeah, we promise not to get hurt," said Nic. Livnah and her started to play again.


    "Don''t you guys heard what Carlos said? Stop playing¡­ You will hurt yourself. Besides, we won''t take responsibility for what happened to you," said Elisha with a sense of mocking in her voice. She takes a few guns and put it inside the locker, which is made from metal.


    Livnah and Nic stopped playing and they both turned their heads to Elisha. Elisha only showed them her ugly mocking face to them before she turned away to out the guns to the locker.


    Livnah who was annoyed by Elisha''s mockery doing the same thing like Elisha do, imitating on what Elisha just do.


    Nic and Rexy who saw what Livnah do only laughed because it was so funny.


    Elisha look at Nic and Rexy who was laughing before she look at Livnah. Livnah didn''t do that mimicking face anymore as she uses the normal face and pretending to move the swords to other place.


    When Elisha didn''t look at her again, Livnah start to stick out her tongue to Elisha, making Nic and Rexy to laughed out loudly this time.


    Elisha turned back to Livnah and saw what Livnah was doing to her. She scoffed off annoyingly. "You---" Elisha couldn''t say no more as she glared at Carlos who was also chuckled amusingly near her.


    Livnah couldn''t hide her face anymore because Elisha already saw it. So, all she couldn''t do is avoiding Elisha''s deadly staring and continue her work.


    "How dare you. Wait until¡­"


    "What? What you gonna do to her? Don''t let me find out that you want to beat her. Because I won''t let you go easily if I know that!" said Becky, warning Elisha without looking at her. She busy move ingat the swords to the locker at the other side of the storeroom.


    Elisha grunted annoyingly. "You--you guys are clearly bullying me!"


    "Bullying you? That''s what you thought. We always like this," said Nic and she also already moving the other weapon.


    Elisha couldn''t replied anymore. She could only grunt annoyingly and continue her work. She look at Carlos angrily because Carlos didn''t defend her against these girls. Does he really doesn''t want to help me?


    Elisha look at Nic who was laughing with Livnah. She doesn''t know what is funny but all she knows is, everytime she look at Nic, her mind and body would filled up by extremely irateness. She comes to the storeroom knowing that Carlos is here. And she become really angry when she know that Nic was here, helping Carlos to stored the weapons.


    She doesn''t want them to have fun together and she might have a chance to get revenge on Nic but when she saw Becky was with her, Elisha know her chance is low.


    When Becky give her a warning just now, she feels so angry because she couldn''t do anything when Becky warned her.


    She can just take the gun and killed Nic but she know, she will get heavy punishment for killing a teammate. Not to mention how scary Lyeon is when it''s come to a punishment.


    So, she could only swallowed inside the anger and continue to do her work.


    "I think using the guns during the mission is a little bit difficult," said Becky.


    The other Hunters look at her with their faces look confused.


    "Why?" asked Carlos.


    "Because it''s hard," said Becky with a poker face.


    "What makes you think that it''s hard to use? Guns are easy to use," said Rexy.


    "Because I think the vampires is faster than the bullets. I can''t kill much vampires because the bullets is much slower than them," said Becky.


    The Hunters turned speechless when Becky said that. Becky was a very talented and strong Hunters among them and even has a countless number of the vampires she killed. Even Danelio and the other Hunters from the other organisation couldn''t suppress her record.


    But when Becky said that using guns was much slower and hard, than what weapon is more accurate for to use?


    "Then, what do you suggest to use?" asked Nic.


    "I want to use a sword," said Becky.


    "It''s impossible. Sword are heavier than the gun and we have to use a lot of energy to use it. With guns, we can shoot a vampires from a long distance. But the swords, we need a short distance to killed them," said Carlos.


    "I''m not a long-distance fighter. I preferred to be a short-distance fighters. It much more easy to deal with. Also, I don''t very skilled with the gun, aiming it to the vampires," said Becky confidently.


    "Wow, you really not afraid of death do you?? I want to use guns because I can stay away from the vampires. They couldn''t harm you if you shoot first," said Livnah.


    "I also think the same as Livnah. Using guns is much easier and not too hard. Besides, we can save a lot of our energy without moving around a lot," said Rexy.


    Becky stay quiet for a while to think about what her friends think. "Hmm.. Point taken¡­ But still, I want to use sword. Could I use this sword next time? It is such a waste when we have this in our store without using them to kill vampire," said Becky.


    "I don''t know, Becky. You have to tell Captain if you want to use it. But as far as I know, we still use the sword for know," said Carlos again.


    Becky understands what Carlos was saying, so she only nodded and continue her job.


    "Seriously, Becky... Who would want to use swords during mission?" said Elisha.


    Becky turned her gaze to Elisha. She was a bit annoyed by Elisha mocking voice. "Then, why would we use it during practise when we are still at the Royal Castle, you pinhead??" said Becky with all of her voice already turned to mocking and angry tones. She also look at Elisha with her irritating face.


    Livnah and Nic burst out into laughter when they saw Becky''s mocking face. It was so hilarious... Becky always show her poker face or angry face when she feels annoyed by someone but when she used the mocking face, that''s mean she was really pissed off.


    And when she starts to do the mocking face, she would not stop until the other party couldn''t respond anymore and leave with annoying face.


    It is better to deal with Becky if she annoyed or angry.. But if she is doing the mocking face, she could make someone turn into a crazy person.


    Carlos and Rexy also already laugh when they saw Becky''s mocking face.


    "You--" Elisha clenched her teeth in anger.


    "Don''t make me do it again, Elisha. You will cry for one week if you dare to pissed me off again," said Becky with an irritated face.


    Elisha couldn''t hold her anger anymore. She really hates when someone bullying her without anyone to defend her. Carlos also didn''t defend her as he kept giggling like it was very funny when its not.


    "You are suck! You know that!!" said Elisha. With an angry face, she walked out from the storeroom and go somewhere else.


    "And stop talking, you stupid flea. You make me want to vomited blood!!" screamed Becky with a savage tones.


    This makes the other Hunters laughed loudly again.


    "Wow, that is surely so fierce, Becky. You really pissed her off this time," said Rexy as he wiped his tears from his eyes.


    "Well, she start it first. I just want to remind her so she can shut her mouth," said Becky. She lifted up a load of guns and put it inside the locker.


    Elisha who was walking outside the storeroom with an angry face meet with Jensen who was making his way to the storeroom as well.


    "Hey, Elisha¡­ We need to gathered at--"


    "F.u.c.k off!" said Elisha angrily as she just passed through Jensen as if Jensen was a wind.


    Jensen look confused when he saw Elisha''s angry face. He just wants to tell her that all of Hunters need to gather at the living room. But never mind¡­ Better not make trouble with an angry woman or his face would be sacrificed to her sharp fingers.


    Jensen makes his way to the storeroom. "Guys, come out. Nalini want all of us gather. We have a problem."


    The Hunters look at Jensen.


    "What problem??" asked Livnah.


    "Is Captain and the other are already back??" asked Carlos.


    "No, they haven''t arrived yet. But we do have a problem. Let''s just gather. We will know what happened."


    "Alright. Guys, let go. We will continue to move all this weapons," said Carlos.


    "By the way, what happened to Elisha? I met her outside and she seems so angry. What happened to her??" asked Jensen.


    "Oh, she just having a little fight with Becky. Don''t worry about her," said Nic.


    Little fight?? With Becky?? Jensen peeked a glance toward Becky. Becky only walked toward the door without feeling guilty or angry face. Hermm¡­ Who was in their right mind to start a fight with Becky. She is a devil herself, why would try to pick a fight with her?


    "Oh, okay. Nevermind then¡­."

 Chapter 109 - Tools, Plans, Traps? (1)

    After all of the Hunters gathered at the dark hallway where Kristen was held by Nalini and Jina, all of them turned surprised. Some of them quickly help Jina and Nalini to hold Kristen when he turned to wilder.


    "What happen to him?" asked Jessy.


    "We also don''t know. But let''s try to calm him down first," said Nalini.


    A few moments later, See Hwa come and give Nalini the syringe filled with tranquilized. Nalini take it and poke it to Kristen''s neck. A few minutes later, Kristen start to move slower and his eyes slowly closed before he was completely calm.


    All of them breathe properly when Kristen didn''t act wild anymore after he was tranquilized.


    "What was really happen?" asked Willy.


    "We also don''t know. We happen to pass here and saw he was trying to kill Suzy," replied Jina. Her body feels sore after she struggling to hold Kristen a while ago.


    "He--- He what?" said Dee shocked.


    "Kristen''s database is in our systems, right? I want to check it. Who knows if he had a terrible health record at the past," said Nalini.


    "Yes, we do," said Simon.


    "Let put him inside his room and locked him for a while until Captain arrived. Let Captain deal with Kristen after he arrived," said Jina.


    "Nice idea¡­ At least, when Kristen going wild again, we can give him the tranquilize again," said Simon.


    Irish and Anthonio help to take Kristen to his room.


    Nalini order all of the Hunters to dismissed and wait until Lyeon arrived with the other to settle this thing.


    Her friends and Dee worry about Suzy when Jina said that Kristen want to killed Suzy. They immediately asked Jina where Suzy taken to and rushed there after they know where the place.


    Suzy is taken to the medical room at the other place of the Caspian Castle.


    Worried that they might get lost because they still not used to this place, Dee asked a maid to take them to the medical room.


    After they arrived there, Suzy was sleeping on an empty bed. Ovreil was there to look after her.


    The girls feel a little relief when Suzy is still alive. But her neck is swelling because Kristen''s strong grip over there. The red bump on Suzy''s neck is easy to spot because she has fair skin.


    "She is fine¡­ But I think she would have a hard time to eat or drink because her neck is hurt," said Chellyne as she scanned Suzy''s neck.


    "That asshole! He really needs to be beaten up!!! How dare he tried to hurt Suzy!!" said Becky angrily.


    "Hold your anger, Becky¡­ Nalini said Captain would have him a punishment when he arrived later. Don''t vent your anger yet or the Captain will give you another punishment too," said Dee.


    Bambam patted Becky''s back to calm her. "Yes, Becky. We will wait for Kristen''s punishment from Captain. Don''t waste your time on Kristen."


    Ovreil feels awkward with all of the girls there. Moreover, Dee was there. Ovreil hate Dee and she doesn''t like to be in the same place with her. She then decided to leave as she also doesn''t relate to Suzy too."You guys take care of her. I want to leave."


    Emma and Nic only watch Ovreil leave before they turn their head to the other again.


    "Carlos said that Kristen was a psychopath. But I don''t think that he would harm Suzy this bad. It is our fault not to tell you guys about this," said Bambam feeling guilty.


    "Yeah, Carlos have said that¡­ And we forget to tell you guys. We are sorry, if only we can tell you earlier, Suzy wouldn''t face the death like this," said Becky also feeling guilty.


    "A psychopath?? Kristen¡­.?? Really??" asked Emma who was looked shocked.


    "What the f.u.c.k?? Why we only know about this now??" asked Livnah.


    "We also only knew about this the day before, but we forget to tell you all. If we tell you, Suzy might can avoid this danger," said Bambam again and this time she sounds sad.


    "Don''t worry about it, Bambam. What matters now is that Suzy is still safe. We still need her to get home. We cannot lose each other¡­ Remember, we still have to get home," said Dee tl convince Bambam that none of Suzy''s incident is her fault.


    "About that, I think that we still have a long way to get home," said Chellyne suddenly.


    "What do you mean??" asked Livnah.


    "I have searched a few information about vampires using books and Internet¡­ I couldn''t put together the clue to find about Queen Marrie''s hiding place. The only lead clue was the secret tunnel. But it took me longer than I imagine to search about this secret tunnel¡­ We might live here for another year," said Chellyne.


    "I don''t want to live here for another year, I want to go home¡­" Nic crossed her arms in frustration.


    "I know, we all know¡­ But we don''t have enough clues about that damn queen. If we want to catch her quickly¡­ We have to know what kind of game she have and all we need to do is follow the games like she wish us to do," Chellyne said again.


    "You mean, we''re gonna entered the game that f.u.c.k.i.n.g queen created??" asked Becky.


    "Like what Dee was saying back there at the Royal Castle??" asked Rivera again.


    "Yeah, I do have mentioned that Queen Marrie created a game herself," said Dee.


    "Guys, come on¡­ Be rational¡­ We are already inside the game. We already playing by entering this Ranger Team and already found some information about her. The things that I am afraid of, she might have many tools and plans in her hands to play with us. I don''t think we will have enough of that tools and plans to catch her," said Chellyne.


    And she continues to speak," The problem is, we are not inside a very big city. We are just inside an average city with many vampires lives in it."


    "Which mean, Queen Marrie use these vampires to lead use into one of her traps or only delayed our times to find her," Dee said, giving another clue to Chellyne''s puzzle clues.


    "Or both," replied Nic.


    "We cannot lose yet. We just started to find her," said Rivera.


    "We are not planning to lose, Rivera. We need another plan to find her¡­ Which I also am not sure if we can asked Captain for help," said Chellyne.


    "Why you wouldn''t sure?" asked Bambam.


    "Because I''m afraid that he is a narrowed-minded," said Chellyne bluntly.


    "What do you mean by narrow-minded?? He is not that narrowed-minded," said Rivera again and she sounds like she was annoyed even though it was not her who Chellyne was talking about.


    "Well, I''m just predicting that¡­ Wha---Why would you be angry that I called him a narrowed-minded guy? Is he your crush or what?" said Chellyne who was also irritated at Rivera''s suddenly reaction.


    Everyone look at Rivera when Chellyne said a reasonable words.


    Rivera losing her words as she keep looking everywhere. How should she explain it?


    "No, he is not my crush¡­ Why would a narrow-minded guy can be my crush?? Who said that he is not a narrow-minded???" said Rivera with a pretending-to-be face.


    At that moment, all her friends feel like they want to throw her out from the window right now. Their minds could only said one same things¡­ "You just said that yourself, you idiot!!"


    "Just tell us that you like him. We don''t mind it¡­ We know that you like him," said Bambam teasingly.


    Rivera blushed for a while. She didn''t expect that Bambam would know it. "You--you know??"


    "No!" said Bambam again before she and Becky burst into a laughed. They were so happy to be able to tease Rivera.


    Rivera clenched her teeth in annoyance. "Sheesh, I hate you two!!"


    "You''re blushing¡­ That means you like him?" said Nic teasingly. She also enjoying it when Rivera being teased by Bambam and Becky. It is more amusing when Rivera''s face changing colours.


    "Really, you like our Captain?? Since when?" asked Emma again.


    Rivera''s face turned completely red when all of her friends teased her. "Damn you guys¡­ It is not like that!"


    "Don''t worry, Rivera. We will support you no matter what. Lyeon is a good man, he is suitable for you," said Livnah also don''t want to miss out to teased Rivera.


    Rivera sneered annoyingly. "Shut up!"


    "Okay, enough¡­ Let''s get back to our business," said Chellyne after a few times laughed because of Rivera.


    Everyone turned to serious again when Chellyne say about business.


    "For the time being, I will find more information regarding Queen Marrie''s current hiding place¡­ And you guys¡­ All of us, I mean... We have to follow Lyeon''s current orders first,"Chellyne explained.


    "You mean, after we found out where she''d hiding, we will attack her?" asked Becky.


    "No, Becky¡­ That was suicide. After we get the information, I will tell the Captain about this and planned the strategy with him¡­ For now, we have to distracted them for knowing my work. I don''t want anyone to know about this because I''m not ready to tell them. If this information is false, then I could drag all of us to a death trap," said Chellyne again.


    "This couldn''t be a false information, Chellyne. I trust you.. We all are," said Dee again.


    Chellyne smiled in relief after she heard what Dee said.


    "Yeah, Chellyne. You will not drag us to a death trap. We trust you.."


    "Anything happened to us, we will face it together¡­"


    "Until death separate us¡­"


    The support from her friends give Chellyne the spirit to continue her ''personal'' mission.


    "Thank you, guys. I appreciate it¡­"

 Chapter 110 - Tools, Plans, Traps? (2)

    "So, all we need to do now is just follow Captain''s order, right?? That is not too hard to follow. Besides, we always follow his order in every situation," Becky said. She leaned over to the wall while crossing her arms on her chest.


    "Yes, I still need time to collect the information," said Chellyne.


    "You seems like you working hard on this, Chellyne. Let us know if you want our help with something. We cannot let you find the information by yourself," said Dee.


    Chellyne smiled in response. "We are in this together. I collect this information because I couldn''t put a good fight with the vampires. As long I can help with something, then I will be fine."


    "Yeah, speaking of which¡­ Becky was somehow acting weird too. Her sense of smell seems like a pretty useful for us. She can smell blood or vampire''s odour from far away. Right, Becky? You can sense the vampire''s presence at the hotel yesterday using your smelling sense," said Bambam.


    Everyone turned their heads to Becky.


    Becky sniffed softly as she hold her nose." Well, kind of¡­ I just realised that I have a pretty good smelling since yesterday. I don''t know if this is useful for our mission or not," Becky said.


    "Wait, you have a strong sense of smell? That''s awesome!" said Livnah excitedly.


    "Prove it!" said Emma.


    Becky look at Livnah indifferently. "You eat junk food this morning after breakfast¡­. And¡­." Becky sniffed softly again before she said, "Your body has a scent of roses. Did you go to the rose garden today?"


    Emma''s mouth opened widely when Becky predicted the right one. "Yeah, I eat junk food this morning and¡­. I did go to the rose garden. I really like flowers so, flower garden is my favourite place," said Emma.


    All of their friends look at Becky in awe.


    "Wow, that''s amazing," said Nic.


    "But it is not fair though. You are already strong enough to fight thousands of vampires. Getting a great smelling sense is another thing. You sure are very lucky, Becky¡­" Chellyne said.


    "This sense is killing me¡­ I can smell every kind of thing, even the worst smell¡­ I hate it when I smell one¡­ Yesterday, a smell of blood appeared and I accidentally smell it, it wants to make me puke¡­ So, now¡­ Everytime I remember that kind of smell, I want to puke," said Becky with a bored face.


    "Oh, is it like that?" asked Livnah. Suddenly, her eyes lit up into excitement again. "But, it''s still awesome!"


    Dee didn''t talk about anything as she was thinking about something else. Suddenly, she get an idea¡­ "That''s it¡­ You can help with your great sense of smelling, Becky¡­"


    "How?" asked Becky confused.


    "You can search for Queen Marrie''s location using her scent. You can tell many different types of scent, right? The vampires also have a various kind of scent. You have to identify which one Queen Marrie''s scent and we will know where she is," said Dee.


    When the other girl heard what Dee was saying, their eyes lit up with excitement.


    "Right, that''s true, Becky... You can use your sense of smell to locate Queen Marrie. This way, we can find her faster," said Rivera.


    "I''m not sure, I don''t know Queen Marrie''s scent. Even if she was nearby, I''m afraid I cannot smell her scent," said Becky.


    "You can do it, Becky¡­ We know you can do it," said Bambam, patting Becky''s shoulder to give her courage.


    Becky smiled at her friends. She was lucky that she was not only the person who was traveling through another dimension and appeared here. At least she has her friends that could give her courage everytime she feels useless.


    "Also, yesterday''s mission is felt so odd to me. Don''t you guys sense something weird from yesterday''s mission?" asked Livnah.


    "Yes, I did feel it is also very weird," said Dee.


    "The vampires make a trap for us using the vans. The real van which take the bride is the one that heading to the South," said Chellyne.


    "How did you know?" asked Emma.


    "Because the van that headed to the South is the only one who was moving. The other vans is parked at the parking lot.. And three of these vans contain a bomb. Luckily for us, we can avoid the exploitation at the same time. If not, we are already dead," said Chellyne.


    "You really can analyses thing quickly than the Pigeon Team, right? The Pigeon Team is responsible to find information, analysing anything clues we get and also planned the strategy. But you can find the resolution quicker than them, you should be one of the Pigeon Team, Chellyne, " said Dee.


    "Oh God, maybe this is Chellyne''s another strength?" said Bambam excitedly.


    "What strength??" asked Rivera.


    "If Becky have a strong sense of smelling than Chellyne have a wise mind. She can find anything or everything about Queen Marrie quicker than anyone else," said Bambam again with another excited face.


    "You''re right, Bambam¡­ Geez, what''s with you guys weird strength? I wish I also have one of those rare talents," said Livnah.


    "Don''t worry, Livnah¡­ They also doing these for our mission too, right? We have to get home or we will die here," said Bambam, trying to convince Livnah and the others.


    "That''s a good advice, Bambam¡­ But I''m still confused¡­ If Rivera like Lyeon, what about Greyson then? Rivera and Greyson have many conflicts between them when we are still at the Royal Castle, isn''t??" said Nic.


    Her friends started to remember when Rivera was so mad about Greyson and she even hate him. Bambam grinned widely to Rivera. "You greedy woman, you already have Greyson but you want the Captain as well?"


    Once again, Rivera face blushed. "What---What did you guys mean? I like Greyson?? No way!! Who like that stupid man¡­ I only like man¡­"


    "Like the Captain??" replied Emma teasingly.


    "Nooooo¡­!!!" Rivera said anxiously.


    "Okay, so¡­ Captain or Greyson¡­ Choose one!" said Bambam.


    "Hey, I don''t want to choose!!"


    "One, two, three.. Which one!??!!" Becky said with a fast voice.


    "Cap---- Damn, you guys¡­ I don''t like this game!!" said Rivera annoyingly.


    "She said Captain¡­ She really said Captain. Wow, Rivera admitted she like Captain!!" said Livnah as she laughed hilariously.


    Rivera''s face blushed harder than before. "Shut up!!"


    "Oh, Rivera has a crush to our Captain¡­" Emma said teasingly.


    All of the girls laughed at Rivera who was keep blushing and trying to avoid their teasing anxiously. Rivera really bad at keeping her feelings as a secret.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After a long day, the other Hunters and Lyeon go back to the Caspian Castle and they bring bad news to everyone. They cannot find Matthew or Ariana everywhere and also they couldn''t find any trace about them.


    Lyeon who was stressed enough with the missing members become more stressed when he heard that the Hunters are creating problem inside the Caspian Castle.


    Just after Lyeon heard the full story about Kristen and Suzy''s incident, Lyeon immediately called their seniors for a private meeting. He wants to discuss the matter about Kristen.


    As for the others, they just wait patiently in the living room. They also want to know what kind of punishment Kristen will get.


    After one hour of discussion, at last, the meeting is finished and Lyeon ready to tell everyone about the punishment for Kristen.


    "I will keep Kristen inside his room until he completely calm. It has been my fault not to take a good care about my team¡­ Kristen''s health past show that he has suffered a terrible depression and for about two years, he had to use medicine and drugs to calm himself because of the depression. Until now, he still consume the same medicine. I also aware that he has a symptoms of a psychopath¡­ "


    "For now, we will keep him inside his room for safety. Only the certain person could get near to his room. We have to avoid more danger," said Lyeon.


    "If there are no questions anymore, everyone is dismissed. Wait until I give another order."


    And just like that, the short meeting is dismissed.

 Chapter 111 - Sneaking Upon Her?

    Terence pulled the trolley into the library. On the trolley was a pot of coffee, a jar of cookies and also snacks and two cups. Terence knew Chellyne would be in the library right now so he bring along coffee and snacks for them to eat while doing some research.


    They already have their lunch and now is also rest time for them.


    Terence opened the door of the library and when he approached the tiny living room inside the library, Terence was surprise to see Dee was sitting there while reading a book.


    It was rare for Terence to see Dee at the library so honestly, he feel surprised about it.


    When Dee saw Terence, she feels awkward because she doesn''t know that Terence is coming. Furthermore, Terence was bringing snacks.


    Dee know Terence bring it so that he and Chellyne could eat snacks and drink coffee together while they were reading together. Dee come to the library because she was following Chellyne here. Dee doesn''t have anything to do, so she wants to spend her time in the library. But she doesn''t know that Terence would come too.


    If she knew, Dee would not come here either. Damn you, Chellyne¡­ Why didn''t you tell me that Terence would come here¡­


    "Oh, Dee¡­ I never thought that you would come here as well. If I know, I would bring an extra cup for you," said Terence.


    Dee smiled in awkwardness and at the same time, she shook her head. "No, it''s okay. I''ll be fine. Just suit yourself¡­ Don''t mind me¡­ You want me to call Chellyne?? She was at the back, searching for books," said Dee.


    "Yes, calling for me?" asked Chellyne who was suddenly come out from a bookshelves. When she saw Terence and that trolley, she immediately walked toward him. "Wow, you take this for us? You''re being generous, Terence. Thank you¡­"


    Chellyne opened one of the cookies jars and ate it. With a happy face, Chellyne look at Terence. "This cookies is delicious!"


    "It would be boring if we only reading without any snacks, right¡­ So, I bring along these snacks for us. But, I don''t know that Dee would come so I only prepare two cups. I should go back to the kitchen to get the other cup," said Terence. He walked back to the door to get a cup for Dee.


    "Terence, it''s okay--" Dee stopped talking when Terence was already gone behind the big door.


    "He already left. Don''t worry, Dee¡­ He always like that. You can sit down calmly and wait for him to get the cup for you," said Chellyne as she eat another cookies.


    Dee turned her attention to Chellyne. "He is really kind to everyone, right? You are lucky to spend time with him here¡­. Eh, wait!! Did you two spend time together here?"


    "Yes," replied Chellyne.


    "Just the two of you??"


    "Yeah, why?"


    "Is there nothing happened between you two?? Like kissing or hugging¡­ Or even doing that thing--"


    Dee laughed when Chellyne throw a tiny pillow to her.


    "Nothing happen between us. Stop thinking about weird thing about us. You better continue that reading before I throw another pillow to you," said Chellyne a bit irritated.


    Dee still laughing but she turned her attention toward the book again.


    Chellyne stopped eating the cookies and put the jar back onto the trolley. She look at her usual spot to sit." Oh, I didn''t bring any book with me? How stupid I am to forget to bring that book¡­ I


    was holding it in my hands before¡­ Where did I put it?"


    Chellyne went back to the bookshelves where the last time she went.


    Dee ignored Chellyne and she continue to read the book she''s holding.


    After several times later, Terence come back with a cup in his hands. He entered the library with a smile on his lips.


    When Terence approached Dee, he realised that Dee was already sleeping. Oh, did I go too long until she fall asleep? Or is it she who fall asleep faster?


    Terence put the cup on the trolley slowly before he made his way to Dee. The book which she read before is already fell down onto the floor.


    Terence take the book and put it onto the table. He look at Dee again and saw Dee''s position is not too comfortable. Is she sleep with her head leaned over like that, her neck would suffer in pain.


    Terence then move to Dee''s head and helped her to lie down comfortably on the sofa. He takes the tiny pillow in Dee''s chest and put it under her head. After that, he takes another pillow and put it between Dee''s hands and chest.


    When he was done, Terence didn''t move away, instead he stays there and watched as Dee sleep peacefully. Terence smile when he was amazed by Dee''s beautiful face although she is sleeping. She even pretty when she is sleeping.


    Without Terence realising it, Chellyne was watching them from behind the shelves. Chellyne want to go there but when she saw Terence is watching at Dee like he was falling in love or what, Chellyne waited for a second and watched Terence.


    Terence want to touch her cheeks. So, slowly he stretched out his left hand to touched Dee''s face but before he could touch it, Terence suddenly withdraw his hand. Terence move back to the trolley and poured the coffee into the two cups.


    In the end, he doesn''t have the courage to touch Dee. Before, he had touched Dee''s hand and only with that could drive him crazy. If he touched her cheeks earlier, what other crazy thing he would do? Kiss her maybe??? Is that even possible?


    Chellyne wait a bit longer for Terence to make another moves but he didn''t move from the trolley. After he poured the coffee into the cups, Terence stands there with his back facing Dee and he was thinking about something.


    Chellyne didn''t want to wait any longer because her legs start to feel numb. She then make her way to Terence.


    "What are you thinking about?" asked Chellyne.


    Terence was a bit startled when Chellyne speak to him. He turned his head to Chellyne. "Nothing¡­"


    Chellyne just nodded in replied and she take a seat at the empty sofa. After that, she opened the book which she takes from the shelves. Chellyne peeked a glance to Dee and saw Dee was sleeping. So Terence was sneaking upon Dee when she is sleeping? That jerk..


    Terence put the cup on the table in front of Chellyne and take the other cup with him. "What are you reading about?"


    "I''m just reading about a group of people from ancient times about how they killed the vampires. I feel interested so I want to read it," said Chellyne with her gaze still focused on the book.


    "Oh, I know one of them. I''ve read a book about ancient people who try to kill the vampire. They called the Sea Violet Hunters. They killed one of the strongest vampires among the vampire''s generation and use the heart of that vampire to produce one sword which produce strong power. That sword is more powerful that it can killed all the strongest vampire, even the queen itself," said Terence.


    "Oh, really? So where is that sword now? We can use that sword to kill Queen Marrie," said Chellyne again.


    Terence sighed with an upset face. "No hope¡­ That sword is long gone from here. No one knows where it goes," said Terence.


    Chellyne also sighed in upsetting voice when she know that those swords that Terence mentioned is already gone. She thinks that she could use it to kill Queen Marrie but unfortunately, they can''t because the sword is already lost.


    "Hemm¡­ So then, we could only rely on our method to kill that queen," Chellyne look at the book she hold again and started to read.


    Don''t want to bother Chellyne anymore, Terence also take another book from the shelves and sat on the empty sofa and read together with Chellyne.


    From time to time, Terence would peeked a glance to Dee who was still sleeping. And when he looked away, a line of smile formed on his lips.


    Chellyne know that Terence secretly take a glance to Dee but she ignored it because it is not her problem at all. Besides, if Terence like Dee, why would she stopped him¡­

 Chapter 112 - Emma Is Eavesdropping

    After a long time they have been reading inside the library, Terence and Chellyne decided to go back to their rooms and take a rest after this.


    Terence look at Dee who was still sleeping on the sofa. He wants to wake her up by himself but seeing there was Chellyne here to wake her up, Terence think it might be a good thing if Chellyne woke her instead of him.


    So, after Terence bidded Chellyne goodbye, he marched outside of the library and he walked downstairs to go to the East Tower since his room was located there.


    When Terence was passing by the South Tower hallway, Terence was happened to meet with Emma, Jessy and Gwend who was running down from the stairs. They were talking about something and after that, they would giggling together.


    Terence didn''t mind them as he continued to walk to the East Tower hallway.


    Emma, Jessy and Gwend want to go to the garden today because Emma say that the roses at the rose garden are blooming beautifully and magnificently. Emma thought that only her who liked flowers here but it turns out that Jessy and Gwend also like flowers. She finally have friends to talk about flowers later.


    When they walked out from the back door to the back courtyard, these three females Hunters quickly make their way to the rose glasshouses. They keep giggling with each other when they played chasing.


    Some of their friends who was relaxing inside an open gazebo only watched these three girls running toward the glasshouses while chasing each other.


    After they arrived inside, Jessy and Gwend opened their mouths in awe. Emma who have been here already only grinned at her friend''s struck face. The rose glasshouses are full with many kinds of roses and each of the plants are blooming their own coloured roses, making the views become more heavenly.


    "So, how is it? Did you guys like it?" asked Emma.


    "Like it?? I love it!! This place is really so beautiful¡­ I never seen roses blooming this much before," said Gwend.


    "I too, love it! You are right, Emma..! This is truly feels heavenly," Jessy said as she stretched both of her hands up to the air and breathe gently as she was smelling the softness of the rose''s scent.


    Emma jumped in joy as her friends like the scenario just like how she feels.


    "Let''s take a look around, shall we??" asked Emma excitedly.


    The two women nodded in agreement as these three Hunters walked around while observing all the roses.


    At the end of the glasshouses, there was a lounge for relaxing activity like a tea break or even sleeping. It was decorated beautifully and neatly.


    There was a chair swinging at the left corner of the lounge. In the middle of it was decorated by many chairs and table with wooden carved. There is a vine plant that adorns the roof of the greenhouse, which prevents all sunlight from entering the lounge.


    Emma reach at the lounge earlier than Jessy and Gwend because she wasn''t observing the roses anymore since she is observing them. But something was stopping her from stepping inside the lounge.


    At the lounge, there were two familiar figures was sitting on the chair while having their ''romantic'' time.


    Emma didn''t interrupted them as she just hiding behind the wooden wall. It wasn''t big but enough to hide Emma''s figure from the two figures.


    Emma opened her ears and start to eavesdropping.


    Lyeon sitting at the wooden chair while he was closing his eyes, taking a short nap while Symantha also sitting beside him.


    Symantha peeked a look at Lyeon''s good looking face. Twelve years ago, Lyeon and her was still a stranger, doesn''t know about each other and hardly talking because Lyeon was just entered the Royal Organisation. At that time Lyeon was 17 years old and Symantha was 16 years old.


    They was still a stranger at the next year. But after the next year again, when Lyeon''s mother died, Symantha comforted him as she was sympathy for him, crying alone in a dark hallway.


    Since then, Lyeon and her become friends.


    Symantha realised that she liked Lyeon but she know now is not the right time for them to be married since their duty to protect other people is more important. Lyeon has said it that he wants to focus on his job to kill the vampires and search for the queen, until then he will find his lover.


    Symantha understand that and she want to wait until their job is done, which is until that queen of vampires is die.


    Unfortunately, since there was another person come to Lyeon''s life, Symantha couldn''t help but feels insecure as long as that freak still lingering around Lyeon.


    She wants to keep Lyeon only for herself.


    And only she deserved Lyeon.


    Because she understands everything about Lyeon. That is why she arrogantly and proudly sticking onto Lyeon and keep other women away from him.


    "You seem distracted these past few days, Lyeon? Something happen?" asked Symantha.


    Lyeon didn''t answer right away. He breathed a little hard this time before he opened his eyes. "What do you think about Kristen''s problem, Sam?"


    Sam is Symantha nickname from Lyeon. Symantha''s was his close female friend so he didn''t feel weird to call her Sam.


    "I don''t know. It was the first time for me to see Kristen act aggressively toward a human except for vampires¡­ I also don''t have any idea that he has a depression in the past and that would lead he to be a psychopath¡­ As for know, maybe locked him inside the room is safe for everyone else," said Symantha.


    "I know he has a terrible life in the past but I don''t think it would lead to today''s incident. It was my fault not to be careful," said Lyeon with a guilty face.


    Symantha hold Lyeon''s hand gently as she want to give Lyeon some comfort. When this man feeling down himself, she also feels the same feeling like him. "Lyeon, don''t blame yourself. You know this is for our own good and you do this as a Captain of the Team. You shouldn''t blame yourself."


    Lyeon breath heavily again as Symantha''s words has no impact to him at all. He was too dizzy to think about the matter: Ariana and Matthew is gone¡­ And now, Kristen is having a sequelae of his pasts depression, so he just nod at Symantha, agree with her even though he still couldn''t throw away the burden on his shoulders.


    Symantha smile when Lyeon was now okay since he was nodding at her words. She sat back onto the chair and relaxed herself.


    Lyeon who feels more uncomfortable from time to time decided to take a walk. Lyeon rose up from his seat and walked out from the lounge.


    Symantha realised that Lyeon was going somewhere. "Where are you going??"


    "I want to take some fresh air. Don''t follow me!"


    Symantha frowned at Lyeon when Lyeon didn''t want her to go with him. She wants to be Lyeon''s side at all times in all days. Since Lyeon want to be alone, Symantha have to let him because Lyeon don''t like when someone with him even though he wants to be alone.


    Emma who was still hiding there slowly get away from there. After she was far away from the lounge, she started thinking about something.


    There is nothing unusual in their conversation, but why do I need to hide? Oh, well.. Whatever¡­ But if Symantha like Lyeon, then Rivera would have another rival to get her crush. Rivera like Lyeon and so do Symantha¡­


    Hmmm, this is going to be an interesting story to look forward to¡­

 Chapter 113 - Livnah Teased Anthonio

    Just like the others, Livnah also want to go back to her room and sleep but she immediately stopped when she saw Anthonio was sitting on the bench while he was reading something at the small garden at the West Tower courtyard.


    Livnah look carefully at him before a naughty idea popped out from her mind. A naughty yet evil smile appeared instantly.


    Livnah then approached Anthonio with a smirk on her face. Anthonio doesn''t even realise Livnah''s arrival as he was busy reading the book in his hands. Anthonio was crossing his left legs with another, making his surroundings emitting a very stunning aura.


    When Livnah reach Anthonio''s leg, she pretends to be tripped by his left leg. With a soft yet loud voice of scream, Livnah gradually fall onto the floor.


    To make it more drastic, Livnah even lied down fully on the floor, making the fall become more realistic.


    Anthonio is shocked by Livnah''s scream. The book in his hands almost flew away as if the scream he heard was from a ghost that making him so shocked.


    Anthonio looked down and saw Livnah was lying down on the floor painfully. Anthonio put the book aside and quickly help Livnah.


    "Livnah, what happened?" asked Anthonio anxiously.


    Livnah trying to hold her laughed when she saw Anthonio''s anxious face. She wants to just laughed but she still want to tease Anthonio more. So, she put a very painful face and hold her feet which was bumped onto the floor earlier.


    "Auuwww, Anthonio¡­ I fell and my knee hurts!! Help me!!" said Livnah pitifully.


    If Becky and Bambam was there to watch her drama, they would either laughed hilariously or shows their disgusted face ever.


    Anthonio look at Livnah''s knee. Thankfully, there was no opened wound. If not, he would be very panicked now. But even for a small cry from this girl could make him anxious and that make Anthonio couldn''t figured out quickly on how to help her.


    "Livnah, just¡­ Just don''t cry okay? I will help you.. Here, get on this bench first¡­."


    When Anthonio hold her firmly as to comfort Livnah, Livnah stopped pretending and she look at Anthonio with a huge grinned.


    "Nailed it! You really like me, don''t you! If not, why would you help me??!!" Livnah laughed hilariously when she saw the dumbfounded face on Anthonio''s face.


    Anthonio who was turned froze for a moment, then realised that Livnah was only tricking and teasing him. She didn''t fall down accidentally, but she did it on purpose, only to teased him.


    Suddenly, Anthonio''s face turned blushed.


    Livnah pointed at Anthonio''s blush face as she giggling even more. "Awwww, you''re blushing! How cute of you blushing like that."


    Anthonio couldn''t stand the teasing anymore as he quickly stood up and walked away from there. He did not show any anger or irritate feelings, but he was shy and embarrassed by what Livnah do to her.


    Anthonio was not very good at dealing with women, let alone talking or touching them. So went someone went to talk or touch him, he would blushing hard even though he wants to avoid it many times.


    Livnah watch as Anthonio go with a red face. The laughter from before is now gone when Livnah realised that Anthonio is angry. Suddenly she feel guilty toward him.


    Livnah now Anthonio couldn''t be with a woman too long. If not, he might be faint because of extreme level of joy. But Livnah ignored it and want to tease Anthonio because it was fun to do.


    But when Anthonio left with an angry face, Livnah couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    Maybe her jokes were too much onto Anthonio.


    "Damn, he was angry now!"


    "What should I do??" asked Livnah to herself as she caressed her hair until her hair turned messy.


    "What''s more? You would apologise to him," said someone''s voice from her back.


    Livnah turned her direction to that voice and saw Elvin stood steadily while leaning onto the pillar of the house. He was looking at Livnah with a complicated face.


    He knows that Livnah like to tease boy or man (VERY MUCH), even Livnah has teased Elvin before but he didn''t think that Livnah would also teased Anthonio, the most introverted man in their team.


    Anthonio was an innocent man and when he being teased by someone, he easily get blushes and shy because of that.


    What Livnah do to him today was a very unpleasant sight to Elvin.


    "If you like Anthonio, don''t keep teasing him. You should have asked him to be your boyfriend. Don''t fool him around like that! You might not finding any man like him in this world," said Elvin with a firmly voice.


    Livnah sneered at Elvin''s word. Although she knows that Elvin was trying to help Anthonio and protest about her bad behaviour, but Livnah couldn''t hold her anger when Elvin ''deliberately mocking'' her.


    "I''m did not like him. But I like to tease him because he is very cute. Why would you be concerned about that?" said Livnah with a ''whatever'' face.


    "Anthonio is a good man. Don''t tease him like that, you only make things worse. If you don''t want to lose him, you should try to ask him to go out. Don''t play with him like that," said Elvin avain.


    "Don''t worry, Elvin. This is just temporary¡­ I won''t do this again in the future. I just doing this for fun," said Livnah again.


    Elvin''s eyebrows furrowed hard. Just doing for fun? Is she for real? No one wants to do this for fun¡­ She really is a troublesome girl¡­


    "No one like it if you do it for fun. Stop doing this to man, or you''re going to regret it," said Elvin. He takes a seat on the bench behind Livnah.


    "Regret what?! It''s not like Anthonio will do it the same to me," said Livnah. She doesn''t want to be agreed with Elvin too early. She still want to debated more with Elvin.


    Elvin narrowed his eyes to Livnah when Livnah acted stubborn. He remembers the last time when Livnah try to teased he back there at the Royal Castle.


    "You know, Livnah¡­ You shouldn''t teased Anthonio too much. He is really a kind man, don''t make him feel uncomfortable with you," said Elvin again. He doesn''t want to talk about anything with this stubborn girl anymore as he was too lazy to think about what she has done to Anthonio.


    Livnah only watched as Elvin walked away. She snorted quietly as she crossed her arms on her chest. What is wrong with him? Why did he suddenly act like that?


    "Whatever." Livnah walked out from there and she went to her bed directly.


    Just when Livnah walked to the corner of the corridor, she was so shocked when she saw Nic was the other side of the corner. She almost bumped to Nic if Livnah didn''t stop at the same time.


    "Nic!!! Oh My God!!"

 Chapter 114 - Dont Use Me For Your Own Good

    Nic looked at Livnah with a confused face. She was confused when Livnah suddenly look so pale like she was just meeting with a ghost.


    Livnah hold her chest as her breathe in uncontrollable.


    "Livnah, are you okay?" asked Nic.


    "No, I''m not!" said Livnah. She look at Nic with a startle face. "Where¡­ Where the hell did you come from? Why did you suddenly show up here?"


    Nic look at her back where she walked from. Nic look at Livnah again with a weird face. "I was walking here from there. Why did you ask me like that?"


    "Because I didn''t hear your steps, dude¡­. I don''t even realised that you were here. I thought you were a ghost earlier," said Livnah.


    "Didn''t hear my steps? I walked like a normal person, Livnah¡­. Not like a ninja," said Nic. "But anyway, I''m sorry¡­. I didn''t mean to startle you."


    "Nah, it''s okay¡­ But don''t do it again, okay? You nearly make me die because of a heart attack here," said Livnah.


    "Okay, I will!" said Nic again. She then watched Livnah continue to walked to the West Tower hallway.


    Nic keep thinking about what Livnah just said. Livnah said she couldn''t hear her steps even though Nic only walked like usual. Nic suddenly remember about Chellyne and Becky''s new ability.


    But Nic don''t want to be too excited about it now. If she feels happy now, she will be very disappointed if one day she discovered that its only just a normal ability.


    If I do really get this kind of ability, we will see it later if it was the same ability like Becky or Chellyne.


    Nic then continue to walk to the kitchen.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    That evening, Lyeon order for everyone to gather inside the operation room. Inside the operation room, there are two large and big table with shape of donut. There was plenty of seats for everyone in the room. Also, inside the operation room, there was a large screen on the wall and sets of computers at the left corner of operation room.


    Everyone was there except for Kristen.


    And also Ariana and Matthew who still couldn''t be found.


    Suzy also there to attend the meeting although her condition is not fully healing. She still feels pain in her neck. But, for the sake of the meeting, she must go.


    Dale take a seat right next to Dee when he saw that the chair beside Dee is empty.


    Dee look at Dale with a surprised look but she didn''t say anything.


    "Hey, Dale. That''s my chair!" said Bambam when she saw Dale already sat on her chair. She was just talking with Perly for a while but then Dale already sat there.


    "Oh, this chair is yours?"


    "Nevermind, Dale¡­ Hey Jensen, save that seat for me!" Bambam shouted to Jensen while she was walking to Jensen. Jensen only lifted up his hands showing that he can helped Bambam to save that seat for her.


    Dale and Dee only watched as Bambam went to Jensen. Dale look at Dee with a smile on his face. "I''ve thought she''s gonna be angry if I take her seat. Luckily, she let me take it," said Dale.


    Dee just rolling her eyes and chuckled. "Why do you want to sit here? There are other plenty of seats here for you to sit on."


    "I want to sit next to you," said Dale bluntly.


    Dee turned her gaze to Ovreil, who was sitting at the chair across her.


    There, Ovreil was glaring at them like a ghost. She look appalling because she was staring at both of Dee and Dale. Ovreil hate the fact that now Dale move on to Dee and she hates it when she knows that the person is Dee.


    Dale also look at Ovreil when Dee looks at her. Dale quickly hold Dee''s hand and said, "Don''t mind her. She won''t hurt you!"


    Dee look at Dale again. "I''m not worried about that, Dale. I still can handle it if Ovreil want to hurt me. But I don''t want you and her fight just because of me. You should clear things between you two, Dale. And also, don''t use me for your own good. I don''t like it."


    Dale stared at Dee with a complicated face. "Why do you think that I would use you for my own good? Besides, I already cleared the things between Ovreil and me, we have nothing to do with each other now," uttered Dale. His heart sank a little when Dee think that he want to approached Dee because Dale want to use her for his own good. But Dale really have a good intention to Dee, he wants to be friends with Dee. If possible, he wants to be more than that.


    But when Dee think that he was using Dee for his own good, it made him a little upset.


    "Oh yeah!? So why was she glaring at us like a ghost?" said Dee fiercely.


    "I don''t know. Maybe because she still don''t want to let me go," replied Dale.


    "Then you should talk to her again. I don''t like it when she staring at me like that. It''s getting worse when you''re with me," said Dee.


    "Why would you always talking about Ovreil when we are together like this? Are you forcing me to get back with her?" asked Dale.


    Dee look at Dale with an annoying face. She doesn''t want to talk with him anymore as she turned her head to the front, where Lyeon was getting ready to start the meeting.


    Dale wants to say something again but looking at Lyeon who was already standing in front of them, he became quiet. He can talk to her later and should focused on these meeting first.


    Lyeon then start the meeting with the greeting for all of the members. After that, he started to explain about the failure of their current mission.


    And then, they start to discuss about the other vampires that lived in the Nill Y City and other matter that mostly couldn''t interest the members.


    Even some of them already feeling sleepy hearing it.

 Chapter 115 - I Will Become Your Hell

    After the meeting was dismissed, everyone exited the operation room.


    Dee also want to leave quickly as she was not comfortable with Ovreil''s deadly stare. Looking at how fast Dee wants to leave, Dale want to stop her but he couldn''t. Dee is walking too fast.


    When Dee already exited the operation room and walked on the stairs, suddenly someone pulled her harshly from the back.


    Dee couldn''t maintain her body and she fell down from the stairs. Luckily, she only steps for about three staircase when she falls down. If not, she might badly injured.


    Dee let out a scream when she falls. She can feel a slight sting on her left ankle and if she is right, her ankle might suffer from sprained.


    "Awwww, you fall down the stairs? What a shame!!" said Ovreil. She smiled sinister while crossed her arms onto her chest. She only look at Dee who was sitting painfully in the floor with a mocking face. Ovreil even feel disgusted to help Dee.


    Dee look at Ovreil with hatred in her eyes. "Ovreil, you are crossing the line! Why did you pulled me??!" asked Dee impolite.


    "Why you asked?" said Ovreil sarcastically. She bends down toward Dee and she pushed Dee''s shoulder harder until Dee fall on her back to the floor.


    The most worst time also, there are no single Hunters are walking in that stairs, so no one saw what Ovreil do to Dee.


    Dee winced when Ovreil pushed her.


    "I already warn you, stay away from Dale. If you still won''t listen, then I would do crazier than this one!" said Ovreil.


    After she was a bit satisfied with what she did to Dee, Ovreil stepped out from there.


    Suddenly, Dee get up and quickly grabbed Ovreil''s right ankle and pulled it harshly.


    Ovreil screamed loudly as she falls down on the floor right on her face.


    "How''s that feel? Is it hurt enough?" said Dee. She pulled Ovreil ankle toward her until Dee can grabbed Ovreil''s hair. After that, she quickly grabbed Ovreil''s hair and slapped one time on her face.


    Ovreil let out a painful cry.


    Dee still unsatisfied and she wants to give her another slap but suddenly her hands is grabbed by someone.


    Dee turned shocked as she quickly look at the owner of the hands.


    "Dee, that''s enough!" said Dale. He was following Dee since from the operation room and he was quite a shock to see Dee was fighting with Ovreil.


    Ovreil look at Dale when she heard a familiar voice. Her hair was messy and her lips is a bit swollen because of the slapped from Dee. "Dale, help me, please¡­. This bitch is bullying me! She already slapped me one time!"


    Dee couldn''t hold her anger anymore as she pushed Ovreil to the floor so that she can stay away from Dee.


    "Hey, Dee¡­ Stop!" said Dale as he hold Dee''s hand. Dee look at Dale with a hatred eyes. This is all happened because of Dale. Because of this man, Ovreil dare to bully her first and she hates that!


    Dale understand the meaning of Dee''s eyes but he didn''t say anything. Dale helped Ovreil to sat at the corner of the hall wall, far away from Dee.


    Dee become more angry when Dale suddenly turned his attention to Ovreil. Suddenly, she feels so jealous when Dale helped Ovreil but ignored her there. At the operation room, Dale was so good at her and even convinced her that he and Ovreil don''t have anything anymore.


    But it was all a lie!


    What Dale just do is proof for it.


    So, Dale still have feelings for that hag!! What a jerk, he convinced me and I almost believe it!! What a fool am I too believe what he say before¡­


    Dee couldn''t stand it anymore and she look away. She also couldn''t understand why her heart feel so hurt when Dale ignored her for another woman. Did I really hope for Dale to come to me and help me like he helped Ovreil? And give his attention to me??


    As for Ovreil, when Dale come to her first to help, she already smirking widely and she even gave a mocking smile to Dee to show her that Dale was actually still love her and not to Dee.


    "Baby, wouldn''t you do something to her?? She already slapped me. I think my lips are swollen now because of her. You must tell this to Captain¡­ It was his order that none of us are fighting with each other, but she just slapped me," said Ovreil with a childish and cute voice. She deliberately change her voice intonation so that she can gain Dale''s sympathy.


    Dale look at Ovreil''s pitiful face." And report to him that you start it first?"


    For a second, Dale''s words turned Ovreil to froze at her place. "What--what are talking about? Me start it first??"


    "I know what kind of person you are, Ovreil¡­ And I know that Dee is not the type of person who will start the fighting first," said Dale confidently. "And I know Dee would not hurt people when she is not been hurt first."


    Ovreil couldn''t believe her ears. She didn''t expect him to defend Dee like this. "Are you crazy?? Why would you believe she is that innocent? I was the one hurt by her right now!! You should concern about me¡­"


    "Sorry, Ovreil. I don''t want to be entangled with you anymore. I have enough and I don''t want you to disturb me again or disturb Dee. We are done," said Dale calmly as he wants to break up with Ovreil. Dale realised he should have done this a long time ago before Dee get hurt like this.


    "You want to break up with me right now?? Are you kidding me?!! No, absolutely not!! I would not accept that!!" screamed Ovreil.


    "Yes, I already determined it. And please don''t disturb us again, Ovreil. Or you will get hurt by me next time," said Dale before he walked toward Dee.


    Dee who was still frozen on the floor only look at Dale with a confused face.


    Dale knelt down beside Dee and he checked her condition. "Are you okay, Dee?? Are you hurt??"


    Dee quickly snapped back to reality when she heard Dale''s voice. "I''m--I''m okay."


    "Okay, so can you stand up?" asked Dale again.


    Dee nodded again and she tries to stand up. When she was standing up already, the pain in her ankle stinging her again make Dee couldn''t stand properly.


    Dale have to support her so that she didn''t fall down again." You''re hurt!"


    "It''s okay¡­ I just fall from the stairs."


    Dee was to appease Dale but that only make Dale become more angry. "Fall from the stairs?" Dale quickly turned his head to Ovreil who was watching them with a hatred filling her heart.


    "Yes, I pulled her from the stairs. Why? Are you angry about that?" said Ovreil sinister.


    Dale sneered angrily. "I''ll deal with you later!" Dale look at Dee again. He quickly lifted Dee up in his arms like a bridal style and he quickly take Dee out from that place.


    Ovreil''s mouth opened widely when she saw Dale lifted Dee in his arm. She was suppose to be the one he lifted up like that and not Dee. Why did suddenly Dale turned to Dee?? Did he really fall in love with that bitch already?


    "Dale, if you leave me like this, I swear things after this wouldn''t go easy!" shouted Ovreil angrily. She wants to threatened Dale so that he never leave with Dee.


    But what happened next was giving Ovreil an electrical shock.


    Dale turned to Ovreil again with a disgusting glare. "I let you go this time because I want to spare your life¡­ but if you hurt Dee or try anything to her, I will become your Hell!"


    Dale didn''t wait any longer as he continues to walk out from there and take Dee to her room.


    Ovreil still sitting on the floor, arguing with herself whether she has to cry or to laugh at that moment.

 Chapter 116 - Dont Give Up Easily

    Dale put Dee on her bed slowly to prevent too much movement on Dee''s ankle. After that, Dale helped to check her ankle.


    Dee only look at Dale''s concern face when he was checking her ankle. She now feel relieved when Dale is now at her side. Weird!


    "You know, you shouldn''t really have to left Ovreil there," said Dee again.


    "She deserve that."


    Dale look at Dee again. "Could you not talk about Ovreil when we are together now? She is my ex and it is not a good topic fort us to talk about," said Dale. He showed an unpleasant face indicating g that he really doesn''t like to talk about Ovreil anymore.


    "But you still will see her, because we live in the same place¡­ you know what I mean," said Dee again.


    "Don''t worry, I can ignore her like she was never here in the first place," said Dale again expressionless.


    "You cruel man, she is still you ex-girlfriend, whom you have loved and take care before," said Dee.


    Dale sighed again before he stand up and take a seat beside Dee. "I never really do like her, actually. I just use her as my hangout friend. But she thinks I like her and she starts to tell everyone that I was his boyfriend. I was too lazy to disagree or get angry so I just let her do what she wants. I never thought that things like this would happen. "


    Dee nodded at Dale''s explanation. So, that is why Ovreil look obsessed with Dale, because Dale never disagree about their ''fake'' relationship. "But you always look sick when you with Ovreil¡­"


    "That was because I couldn''t get a good rest when I was her. She was a clubbing person and very obsessed with drugs. Back at Royal Castle, her friends and her always go to the famous pub in the city to get drunk. She dragged me along because she said she was the only one without a boyfriend," Dale stopped for a moment before he continued again. "There was once I want to break up with her but she making fuss everywhere which I couldn''t tolerate anymore so I just let her do what she likes¡­. Until I met you."


    Dee turned froze at Dale''s word.


    "I remember when you help to send me to the Medic Room at that time and you didn''t leave me even though we are barely know each other. You made me realize that not every woman is like Ovreil, who is selfish and only cares about herself," said Dale again.


    "And that is why I fall in love quickly with you."


    Dee couldn''t express any words right now as she already become speechless. She never expected that Dale would tell about his feelings directly like this. She isn''t ready for this and she hasn''t prepared too. So, it is obvious that she was stunned when Dale tells her that he loves her.


    "But--I¡­ I¡­"


    "I don''t expect you to answer that now, Dee. I just want to tell you this because this might be the only chance I''ve got and I don''t want to waste it. In the future, who knows whether I can still be here with you," said Dale with a sad face.


    "Why not?" asked Dee.


    "We are the Ranger Team, Dee¡­ This is mission is a suicide for us. We have to take the risk or other people would die," said Dale.


    Hearing that Dale was ready to die for the sake of the mission, it make Dee''s heart hurt for no reason and she also couldn''t stop or ignore it. Slowly, Dee take Dale''s hand and put it on her other hands before Dee patting his hands gently.


    "Don''t lose hope, Dale¡­ As long as you still can, you have to stay alive no matter what. Don''t give up too early," said Dee.


    Dale suddenly said that remember that ten years ago, when his mother still alive, she patted his hands like what Dee does when he feels down. That memory is still fresh from his memory even though it was from a long time ago. Slowly, the warmth from Dee''s hands spread out onto Dale''s hands.


    And that is the same warmth when Dale feels it for the first time back there at the Medic Room at the Royal Castle.


    It is so warm and comfortable.


    Dale give a reassuring smile to Dee to convinced her that he would be fine. Seeing that smile, Dee think that Dale is now just fine. Then she quickly pulled back her hand from the grip.


    "So, what do you think? Did I say that I would take care of myself if Ovreil try to hurt me," said Dee with a proud face. She was proud that she can battle on with Ovreil without her friends help. Even though Becky could do more terrible than what she did, at least Dee can give her a lesson with her own hands. And that makes her really happy.


    Dale was a bit disappointed when Dee pulled back her hands. He still wants to feel the warm again but as soon as he saw the happy face on Dee''s face, he also feels happy for Dee.


    "You did a great job, Dee¡­ You even slapped her harder than the woman who slap her before," said Dale.


    "She has fought with another woman before? Why?"


    "Because of me."


    "You really have the ability to make women fighting over you. You are a cruel man!"


    "I didn''t do anything, they are the one who want to fight¡­ I just let them do what they want because I don''t get any benefit for its either," said Dale arrogantly.


    Dee sneered annoyingly when she saw the Dale''s arrogant act. "You bad jerk!"


    "Hey, I''m not. Those women out there who make me like one¡­"


    "By the way, are your legs gonna be okay? It seems to hurt a lot," said Dale while looking at Dee''s leg with a concerned face.


    "Don''t worry, Dale. This will heal in no time. I have a good athletic body, so I can heal faster," said Dee reassuring the man beside her.


    "Okay, if you said so."


    "I want to get some rest now¡­. You can talk to me again after this," said Dee. She pushed Dale up from her bed.


    "Wow, where is my ''thank you'' then??" asked Dale.


    Dee show her gummy smile to Dale when she completely forget to say thank you to him. "Thank you!"


    "That''s all?"


    "Oh, shut up!! What do you expect from me anymore. I''m also hurt because of you too!"


    "Okay, fine. I''m leaving then."


    "Alright."


    After Dale exited her room, Dee sat on her bed while she was thinking about something what just happened between them. She realised now that she also have the same feeling for Dale.


    All of the sudden jealousy, anger and sadness that come every time she saw Dale with Ovreil or not¡­ is because she loves him.


    But Dee didn''t tell him.


    She won''t tell him.


    Because she knew it was useless, they are from different worlds and soon enough, Dee would come back to the world where she belongs, along with her other friends.


    And she doesn''t want Dale to be sad about that.


    Just hang on until we can killed the queen. After that, I can go back home, I will forget everything I do here¡­


    Just hang on¡­


    Dee sighed heavily as she lied down onto the bed. She wants to sleep faster so that she won''t think about this painful fact again.

 Chapter 117 - Beckys Sense of Smell (1)

    Mark still couldn''t find his necklace.


    So after the meeting, he rushed to the other side of the Caspian Castle to search for the necklace again. He search at the place where he had not been there yet.


    Mark search at the first garden in the South Tower and he couldn''t find the necklace.


    And then he moved again to the other garden. Mark who entered for the first time at that garden were so shocked because he never saw these garden before.


    It has two small ponds which have numerous water lily planted there. There are only two types of colour of the water lily which is, pink and purple.


    The koi fish also swimming happily in the water, making the scenery of the pond become more interesting.


    Mark sighed for a bit. He was uncertain if his necklace was here because he never went here.


    But Mark still want to find the necklace here. Because the necklace might be hidden at these garden.


    While Mark were searching for the necklace, he doesn''t stop thinking on how Mr. Benedict and the other workers can still maintain this Caspian Castle at its good condition even though the Castle already thousands of years old.


    This Caspian Castle is so large and huge, cleaning all over the area could take a month time and also need a lot of workers.


    Mark search behind the rock, none.


    He search behind the tree, none.


    He search again behind the flowers pots, still none.


    Mark hopelessly squatting on the panic grass. He holds on to his hair, turning low-spirited instantly.


    "Where should I find that necklace again??" said Mark sadly.


    He really loves that necklace and he treasured it very much. It was the last gift from his mother and he wants to keep it with him forever.


    Once his mother had said, "If you ever found your lover and you really love them, give this necklace to her. Then, you two will never be apart even for centuries. If you separated with each other, you will find your way and eventually but surely you will be together again."


    "Now, how am I supposed to give my future wife if I lost that necklace already? I am really reckless, why I cannot keep that treasurer forever!" mumbled Mark with his eyes started to get teary.


    Other than Mark, there was also another people inside the garden and she is Becky.


    In the first place, Becky went to these garden to take a nap because no one would disturb her there. When she wants to close her eyes, Becky heard someone crying.


    When Becky look for the owner of the sad voice, Becky saw Mark squatting on the grass while mumbling about something which she doesn''t understand.


    She feel lazy to know what happened to Mark so she decided to watch out what Mark is doing. Becky saw Mark were wandering all over the area while searching for something and he looks like a crazy person walking all around like that.


    After a while, Becky decided to help Mark who look terrible and upset.


    She walked toward Mark and gently patted his shoulder.


    Mark who didn''t realise that Becky were there all the time, feels shocked and automatically, he flinched over and he turned around with a pale face like he was just saw a ghost.


    "Becky, you startled me!" said Mark.


    "Sorry,I thought you know I was here," said Becky apologetically. "What are looking for? You seems like searching for something?"


    "I lost my necklace¡­ And I want to find it."


    Necklace? He has a necklace??


    Becky nodded again when she know what Mark was looking for. Lost things? Suddenly Becky remembered about her new ability¡­ She knows that her new ability might help Mark to locate his lost necklace.


    "Well, I might be able to help you.. I can smell pretty well.. You know!" said Becky.


    "You cannot find it just by smell its scent, Becky. You have to find it by using hands," said Mark again hopelessly.


    He doesn''t have any energy anymore to find his necklace. What Becky says only make his hope going down.


    "No, I can really help you searching for it. I just need to know what kind of scent your necklace is," said Becky again.


    Mark doesn''t know about her ability yet, so of course he would be doubtful about her ability. But Becky would not surrender until Mark agreed to let her help him.


    "You''re funny, Becky¡­ No one knows where it lost only by its scent. Don''t make me laugh, Becky¡­ I don''t have time for jokes," said Mark. He turned away from Becky''s gaze and try to search again.


    Becky sniffed annoyingly. She hates it when Mark turn down her offer to help him. She being a kind-hearted girl already to help him. If Becky doesn''t have any mood now, she won''t sacrifice her times for Mark.


    Seeing Mark really doesn''t want her help, instead he was searching for another area again, Becky pulled Mark''s back collar with a strong energy toward her.


    Mark was shocked when his body suddenly pulled to the back again by someone. He almost fell to the grass if he didn''t use his other leg to maintain his gravity.


    "Can you just listen to me, dimwit!!! I want to help you!!" said Becky to Mark''s left ear. Since Mark is taller than Becky, Becky has to pulled Mark''s collar again to make sure his face is in the same level like her. That making Mark bend down to the back for a bit.


    Mark startled again when Becky speak to his ear. He can feel Becky''s face close to Mark''s face too. Too close, even if Mark turned around a bit, he sure Becky''s lips could touch his cheeks in no time.


    "Fine, but let me go first. My back hurts because I bend too long!" said Mark.


    Becky look at Mark''s condition and she quickly released Mark. She doesn''t realise that her height causing Mark to bend to the back too low.


    "Sorry," murmured Becky while lowering her head and hold her hands together. She didn''t mean it to hurt Mark.


    But Mark still could hear it even though Becky just murmuring and he found it cute when Becky act like a little child who admit her mistake.


    Mark smile gently as he stroke Becky''s hair with a gentle care. "No, it''s okay."


    Becky put her hand where Mark stroked her hair while she stared at Mark with her innocent-looked eyes. And that''s what Mark likes more about her.


    She being cute from time to time again.


    "So, you want to help you, right? How do you want to help me?" asked Mark. Because of his attention focused on Becky''s cute act, he almost forgot about the necklace.


    "I have a pretty good smelling, so I think I can help you. But first, I need the scent of your necklace to trace it," said Becky.


    "But I don''t have the trace---"


    "Wait for a minute."


    Mark suddenly turned froze when Becky suddenly stand on her tiny cute tiptoes and smell around Mark''s neck. Becky also put her both hands onto Mark''s shoulder to support her body since her height is not in the same number like Mark.


    When Becky touched his shoulder and closed her eyes to detect the scent around Mark''s neck, Mark could sense a sweet scent from Becky: a scent of apples.


    Mark never knew the scent of apples could be this sweet until he smell it from Becky.


    Mark look down again and he saw the soft and silky black hair. There was a kind of magnet inside Mark that give him a strong desire, making him wanted to touch that hair.


    After Becky done, she takes a step back and look at her left. She start to sniffed softly and closed her eyes again. When Becky opened her eyes, she already knows where she needs to find that necklace.


    Becky look at Mark with a happy smile. "I found it!"


    Mark turned dumbfounded for a while. He was to mesmerising the moment a minutes ago until he forgets what was Becky''s real intention to take a step closer to him.


    "Huh??"


    Becky clicked her tongue in annoyance when Mark showed his dumb expression. But she doesn''t know that Marl actually still inside his own imagination.


    Becky hold Mark''s hand and she pulled Mark to the other place.


    This time they enter a big wooden house with many types of trees around the house.


    Inside the wooden house, there was a garden with many types of flowers planted there.


    Mark and Becky look around. They were captivated by the beautiful panorama. If a couple wants to spend time together, this is the most perfect place to go.


    "Wow!" said Mark.

 Chapter 118 - Beckys Sense of Smell (2)

    Becky doesn''t have time to mesmerising around. She continued to pull Mark somewhere in that wooden house.


    Mark who confuses only follow where Becky want to take him. If Becky could really find that necklace for him, then he would gladly follow where Becky take him.


    They keep walking around for a while to search the correct pathway to get where Becky want to go.


    With these many flowers and plants and they also doesn''t familiar with these places, they keep lost several times.


    After 30 minutes, at last Becky stop in the middle of the geranium flowers.


    Mark look at his surroundings with a confused face. "Are you sure we are in the right place??" asked Mark doubtfully.


    Becky nodded with a big smile on her face. "Yeah."


    Becky squatted and she start to find something behind all the geranium flowers. A few minutes later, she pulled up a chain of golden necklace with peac.o.c.k as its pendant. The peac.o.c.k''s eyes emitting a beautiful sparkle glow when it makes contact with the light.


    Mark looked happy when he saw that necklace. He quickly grabbed it from Becky''s hand and examine the pendant. It is really have number nine at the back of the pendant.


    Mark look at Becky again and he quickly pulled Becky into his embrace without he realised it.


    "Thank you, Becky!!! You save my life!!" said Mark.


    Becky could only smile in Mark''s embrace.


    After a while, Mark realise his action and quickly released Becky again. He stared at Becky with an awkward stare because Becky also looking at him with her usual expressionless face.


    Mark coughed a little to wipe away the awkward moment. "Anyway, how did you know to find it here?" asked Mark.


    "I just followed the scent I picked from you. It''s not that hard because I can smell it pretty good," said Becky with a proud face. She should be rewarded because of her rare ability. Not all people could do the same like her. Besides Becky won''t do this again for free¡­ Such a bad girl¡­


    "You have a good sense of smell? I don''t know if you have this ability but it''s cool though. But I still don''t know why it can be here. I never go to this place. This is my first time here," said Mark while he look around him.


    Becky also look around with an unimpressed face. She were unimpressed because she already knows about this place by sensing it using her smelling sense. She never enter this wooden house but she knows there are many kinds of flowers inside it by judging from it smells.


    Becky look at Mark again. She touched the necklace again for two minutes before she said, "You better wear this necklace now if you don''t want it to lose again. I only help you this time because I have the mood to help."


    "Yes," replied Mark as he wore the necklace instantly. "I will surely remember your kindness, Becky. I will pay this one in the future."


    Becky narrowed her eyes to Mark, only want to make sure that Mark says the right things. "Really?" said Becky with her disbelief voice.


    "Yes, I promise!"


    "Yes¡­ Alright, I will be looking forward for it!!" said Becky excitedly.


    Mark smile at Becky''s cuteness again. He really likes this side of Becky. The cheerful and cute girl¡­


    "The answer for your question, there are other scent on your necklace. It is a scent of rabbit.. I think your necklace is drop off from you and the rabbits take it until here," said Becky.


    "Rabbits?? There are rabbits here?" asked Mark.


    Becky look at Mark, also with a confused face. When Mark asked that question, she also just realised that she never saw any rabbits in the Caspian Castle before. So, where the f.u.c.k those rabbits came from then?


    Becky sniffed again. This time she want to know where that rabbits come from. After she found out where the scent of the rabbits come from, Becky immediately follow it again.


    Mark also want to know what Becky wants to find so he follows her.


    After they crossed a few types of flowers, they stop in front of the wooden house door. Becky pushed to opened the door and she walked out. Mark still following her from behind.


    In front of them now is another field with a small peak where there are many holes made there. There are few rabbits outside the holes and when Becky and Mark show up, they quickly hopped back to their holes.


    "Rabbits!!" shouted Becky happily while she pointing at the rabbits which now already hopping to their holes.


    Mark also couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw that rabbits. Thus, he could only chuckled slightly.


    Suddenly Mark saw a palm-sized black with red spot spider on Becky''s right shoulder. Since he was standing just behind Becky, he could see the spider slowly crawling to the other side of Becky''s shoulder.


    Uh-oh¡­. Becky afraid of spiders, right? But there is a spider on her shoulder now!


    "Umm, Becky¡­"


    Becky turned around her head to look at Mark who look surprised about something. "What?" asked Becky unsuspected for anything.


    "Don''t move..!!" said Mark almost like he was whispering.


    "What? What is it?? Why did you make that kind of face??" askes Becky irritated. She hates it when Mark was looking at her like Becky was a zombie or vampire or anything scary.


    "Just don''t move¡­ And don''t look back!!"


    Becky take the necklace from the flowers minutes ago, right? So, the spider might jumped onto Becky''s body at that moment without Becky noticing it, Mark''s thoughts have started roaming inside his head.


    When Mark says she shouldn''t look back, suddenly Becky feels scared. What if something scary is waiting for her at the back¡­.?? But what it Mark only playing with her??


    "What?? What is it on the back?? Mark, tell me!!"


    "Don''t move!!"


    Mark try to find something like a wooden stick to remove the spider from Becky''s shoulder.


    Becky couldn''t wait anymore as she really wants to know. Therefore, she turned her head to the spot where Mark is staring at.


    To her surprise, which gave her an electrical shock, Becky saw a black spider with red spot on its back was crawling on her shoulder.


    "AARRGGHH!!!"


    Becky jumped instantly as she hugged Mark automatically.


    Mark were a bit surprised when Becky suddenly hugged him out of nowhere.


    "THROW IT!! KILL IT!!! JUST¡­ JUST DO WHATEVER TO REMOVE THAT F.U.C.K.I.N.G THING FROM ME!!! HURRY!!!"


    Becky keep shaking her body to shrug off the spiders from her shoulder. Her momentum are not stable as she also make a lot of effort to remove the spider.


    But it also making Mark hardly to remove away the spider.


    "Calm down first, Becky¡­ Don''t make any movement!!" said Mark.


    "HOW CAN I CALM DOWN!!! ARGH, REMOVE IT, REMOVE IT, REMOVE IT¡­ NOW!!!!"


    "I HATE SPIDERS!!!"


    "I REALLY, REALLY HATE THEM!!!"


    "TAKE IT OFF!!! TAKE IT OFF!!! TAKE IT OFFFFFF!!!! AARRGHHHHH ~!!!!!"


    "BUUHUHUHUUU!!"


    Mark could sense that Becky already crying because of fear. But with Becky which keep moving around, he cannot remove the spider. So, he takes the initiative to hold Becky with his left strong broad hand to hugged Becky and the other one to slapped the spider off from Becky''s shoulder.


    Slapped it??.... Yes, he slapped it¡­


    "The spider is gone now. You don''t have to worry anymore!!"


    But Becky don''t want to let Mark go. She still hugging Mark tightly as if she never wants to let him go again.


    "Becky, the spider are gone already. You can relax now," said Mark with a soft voice to calm Becky. Actually, he was a bit suffocated when Becky tighten her hug. She must be really scared of that spider.


    Mark remember back there when they eat lunch together, Becky jumped off from her seat and hide behind him because she was scared of spiders. When Mark compared it to now, he found it more cute because Becky still didn''t look around her and only hide her face on Mark''s broad chest.


    Mark smiled out of amus.e.m.e.nt.


    Becky look like a little sister who need protection from her brothers.


    "Becky¡­." Becky shakes her head, not wanting to turn around. She still feels trauma about the spider on her shoulder before.


    "The spider is gone. You can let me go now!" said Mark with a gentle voice.


    Becky seems realised that she was hugging Mark for a long time and she slowly let Mark go. Although, she seems hesitant to do that.


    Becky look at Mark and she looked at her shoulder again. Mark is right, there is no spider anymore¡­


    Mark can now feel comfortable when Becky released her tight hug. He can breath properly now but still, he misses the touch when Becky hug her, even though it was just a while ago.


    Mark look at his chest and saw a three to four tiny drops of tears on his shirt. Becky must be crying.


    Becky sobbed softly when Mark look at his wet shirt. She didn''t cry much, only a few drops of her tears running out from her eyes. But it is enough to make a mark on Mark''s shirt. All because of that stupid spider.


    "Sorry," murmured Becky.


    Mark didn''t feel angry anyway. He only found it cute because for the first time, the strong and rude-liked Becky is crying.


    "Don''t worry. There is nothing for you to say sorry!" said Mark, try to assure Becky. He feels a bit sympathy for Becky because she already turn pale, even paler than the corpse.


    "And, also¡­ Thank you¡­."


    Mark smile again and he stroke Becky''s hair for the second time. "I''m glad you''re okay."


    "I''m okay as long as there are no other creature like that one previously!!! I might just die because of them!" said Becky with a hateful voice.


    Mark chuckled when he heard Becky''s words. "You''re gonna be okay. Let''s get back to the Castle¡­ The dinner is almost ready."


    Becky nodded and she followed Mark from behind.


    When they walked among the flowers, Becky quickly clutched onto Mark''s hand and she doesn''t want to let it go until they are outside of the wooden house.


    As for Mark, when he looked at Becky when she suddenly clutched onto his hands like a leech, he almost burst out into laughed because of Becky''s cute behavior. He can see Becky terrified face tell everything that Becky don''t want the same thing happened again. Since Mark understand it and he really like how Becky depend on him, he just let Becky hold his hand.

 Chapter 119 - Cant I Spend This Time Only With You?

    After they went to the Caspian Castle, Becky told Mark to keep her ability a secret. Since she does not want to create a scene between the members, she wants to keep it a secret. It will be revealed once things is not too complicated.


    Mark understand Becky''s intention and he promised to keep it a secret.


    After that, they went to their own way to their room.


    When Becky walked on the stairs to get to her room, she meets with Lyeon and Symantha who was walking down the stairs. Looks like they are ready for dinner.


    Becky scoffed quietly when she saw Symantha. This old witch always follow whenever Lyeon go. Doesn''t she have any other things to do apart from for following Lyeon all the time...?? Duuhh, you are not even his wife...


    Lyeon turned his head to Becky. He was a bit shocked when he saw Becky''s pale face.


    Lyeon quickly grabbed Becky''s hand to stop her. Before Becky could even say anything, Lyeon already put his both hands to Becky''s face and checked further for Becky''s condition.


    She was pale, there must be something happen to her.


    Becky look at Lyeon with a confused face. What is this old man wants to do with me?..


    Symantha who saw Lyeon touched Becky''s face, suddenly turned to angry and jealous.


    "Why are you so pale?? What happen to you?" asked Lyeon concerned. He was worried if something happen to Becky. Even though he didn''t look out for Becky every time but there would be a time when he will always watch her out. Only to checked her condition, if she is alright or not...


    Becky''s eyebrows furrowed. "I''m okay, Lyeon... So let me go!"


    Lyeon did let her go but then, he spinned Becky to the left and right to check her again. When he sure that Becky is not injured, he feel relief. But he still wanted to know why she was pale. If this girl is hurt, then also his heart. Everytime this girl hurt, it will hurt his feelings and heart too, although he never show it too anyone.


    He know Becky is a strong girl but no matter how strong she is, she still need someone to look after her and Lyeon won''t wait until another guy come to take that place.


    He wants to take that place for himself...


    "Just what did you do this time... Why did you look paler?" asked Lyeon again.


    "I didn''t do anything. But I am fine... I''m not feeling unwell too," said Becky. She started to feel irritated because Lyeon keep spinning her body to left and right to check her condition.


    "But you look pale," said Lyeon again.


    Becky m.o.a.ned lazily. I''m fine, dude....


    "This is not right.... I will follow you to your room," said Lyeon and he grabbed Becky''s hand again.


    Becky were shocked to hear what Lyeon says. She wants to reject it but Lyeon already pulled her and walked together with him.


    "Sam... I will take Becky to her room first. I don''t want her to get sick... You go first to the dining hall. Becky and I will catch up later," said Lyeon without looking back at Symantha.


    Symantha want to stop Lyeon but she was late. Lyeon and Becky already too far away from her. Symantha grunted annoyingly. She doesn''t like it when Lyeon''s attention were given to another woman. She hates it when Lyeon touch other woman''s hand.


    Lyeon never show such a care with Symantha before and when Lyeon acted like that toward Becky, Symantha feels it is unfair to her. Symantha is Lyeon''s only female friend and it should remain like that...


    But why did suddenly Lyeon give his attention to Becky? Did he already fall for another woman?


    "Lyeon, I''m fine. You don''t have to take me to my room. I still can walk by myself," said Becky.


    Lyeon turned his head to the back and stared at Becky for about a minute before he looked to the front again. "I know...."


    "You know??..... Then, why..?"


    Lyeon sighed deeply as he feel something stinging in his heart. Did this girl really this clueless?...


    "I only have this time to take care of you, Becky. With all the works and the mission we''ve get, I don''t have enough time with you... Can''t I spend this time only with you?" said Lyeon. He sounds sad and at the same time, he feels upset.


    But why? Why does he have to be upset?


    Becky was confused but she doesn''t want to ask why. She doesn''t want to know because she is not in the position to ask about it.


    "But.... But...."


    Lyeon sighed again and this time he looked hurt. He was hurt and disappointed because Becky still don''t want to him to get near her. She looks like she is not willing to let him near her...


    "You always want to find a reason so that I can stay away from you, Becky...."


    Becky didn''t answer but she just listening. Suddenly she feel guilty. She did always find a reason to get away from Lyeon. She doesn''t want to get near him but she also has a reason why she wants to run away. And that reason is shouldn''t be revealed to anyone.


    "Let''s get you ready and we will join the others for dinner, okay?" said Lyeon softly when he realised that Becky didn''t say anything anymore.


    When they get inside Becky''s room, Lyeon quickly order Becky to wash herself while he will wait for her.


    Becky want to throw him out from her room but looking at Lyeon stubbornly won''t leave. So, Becky don''t have a choice and go washed in the bathroom.


    While Becky is inside the bathroom, Lyeon look around at Becky''s room. On a small table behind Becky''s bed, there are five apples there. Lyeon take one and he smiled. Becky like apples, isn''t she?


    No one eats this much of apples... She must like apples so much...


    After Becky finished everything and she was ready to go to the dining hall, Lyeon is still inside her room and wait for her.


    "Let''s go!" said Lyeon.


    And with that, they walked together to the dining room.

 Chapter 120 - He Is Jealous!

    Lyeon and Becky arrived at the dining hall together. Since everyone was busy setting the dinner table, no one is realised about their timing. Except for Symantha who was waiting Lyeon at the dining table.


    When Lyeon show up with Becky, Symantha look at Becky with hatred in her eyes. She still dissatisfied when Lyeon left her with another woman.


    Symantha waved her hands to Lyeon. Lyeon saw it and he walked toward Symantha. Symantha show the chair for Lyeon and Lyeon sat there.


    Becky didn''t follow Lyeon but she walked near Helendra. "Helendra, is this chair taken?"


    "No, please suit yourself.."


    Becky sat there after Helendra confirm that no one sit there. The other side is Irish who was talking with Jade. When Irish realised that Becky is the one who sits beside him, he quickly protested, "Hey, someone sat here..."


    Becky look at Irish with a cold gaze. "Helendra said this one is empty..."


    "But I said it''s not..."


    Becky glared at Irish as if she was ready to choke that man out of anger. She was in no mood for fighting and what Irish says was really pissing her off.


    "Shut up, Irish... Just let her sat here. If you don''t like her sat here, you can move to another chair," Helendra said with an irritating voice as she uses her hands and shooing Irish away.


    "I was sitting here first. She is the one who should move away," said Irish again annoyingly.


    "But you the one who complained. She not even saying a single word, why you have to be heartless, Irish...?" said Gwend. She hears what Irish says and she was sympathy for Becky. Irish shouldn''t act like that toward Becky.


    "Me heartless...??? All I was saying is that, I don''t want her to seat here," said Irish again. He look at Becky with a disgraceful face.


    Becky saw that face and she really look angry. But she doesn''t want to actually now because she wants to wait for a good time to take action later. To calm herself down, Becky take the apple on the table and munching it with a calm yet full of anger feeling.


    Bambam who saw that Becky already angry could only shook her head in a pitiful state. She were pitiful because Irish really pissed off Becky. Sometimes, when Becky angry, she become really ruthless. She only have a mercy when she directly beat whoever anger her. But making Becky hold her anger inside and vent it out later... Not a very good idea...


    Well, lets just see if Becky want to spare you after this...


    Irish keep complaining that he doesn''t want Becky to sat there but Becky turn deaf on every Irish''s words as if she wasn''t listening.


    Suddenly, someone patted Irish''s shoulder and that make him stop talking.


    "If you don''t like this seat, then let me sit here. You can find another seat," said Mark.


    Irish grunted angrily as his face already turned red because he was angry.


    Irish have no choice but to find another seat. It is also a good idea though, since Becky don''t want to move away too.


    After Irish walked away, Mark sat on the chair next to Becky.


    Becky, who was still biting her apple only look at Mark with a calm face.


    Mark look at Becky again and he winked at Becky again with a smile on his lips. "You''re welcome."


    "Tsk!" Becky scoffed arrogantly. "I didn''t even say thank you..."


    "There, you''ve said it. So.... You''re welcome," Mark said again, still with that handsomely smile.


    Becky look to the front again and ignore Mark. "Whatever..."


    Mark didn''t feel upset with Becky''s sudden coldness toward him. Instead he set up his eating utensils on the table.


    From where he sits, Lyeon is watching Mark and Becky closely. When he saw Mark sat next to Becky, he only thinks that Mark was helping Becky since Irish making it difficult for Becky. But when Mark winked at her, Lyeon know there are a lot more things with Mark other than just helping her.


    He suddenly felt a light burned inside his heart. Lyeon can feel it flows through his blood vein and his emotion suddenly turned from calm to rage. He is jealous!


    Symantha realised it because she can feel a hot vibration from her side and when she look aside; it was Lyeon. He is glaring sharply to Mark.


    No one realised this because the food is already here, sent by the maids and the members are already noisy to picked up their favourite dishes first.


    The dinner that night is continue with every different noise come from each of them. They look happy and gratefully eat their dinner.


    While they were eating together, Rivera who was also eating her dinner, look at her friend''s happy face when they ate together. Some of them also quarrel over food.


    Suddenly her eyes adhered onto Greyson who was eating the shrimp while his eyes fixed softly to her. Rivera got a short electrical shock and she were choked on her own broccoli.


    Rivera coughed for a while after all the broccoli inside her mouth were swallowed. She punched lightly her chest to help her get better. Nic who was sitting beside her quickly help her patting her back.


    "Are you alright, Rivera?"


    What the hell was that?? Did he was staring for me for a while now? Since when??


    Rivera looked back at Greyson but he wasn''t looking like before. He was know looking at the food and continue to eat calmly like nothing happened.


    Rivera''s face twitched as she feel confused. Did I imagining things now? I swear he was staring at me?? But¡­ Who cares, I don''t even want him to look at me in that way¡­


    Rivera quickly look at the broccoli again. Is it because of this broccoli that I''m now imagining things?


    Once again, her face twitching.


    This is a bad broccoli¡­ I won''t eat it again or else, I will imagine weird things again¡­ No, it cannot happen twice¡­


    Rivera then picked her spoon up again and started to eat, completely forget about Greyson a while ago.


    When Rivera didn''t give any attention again, Greyson''s eyes slowly move to look at her pretty face again. Yes, it was true that he was staring at Rivera for a while now¡­


    But when Rivera caught him staring at her, Greyson quickly change his eyes direction so that she didn''t suspected about¡­


    Luckily, Rivera didn''t suspect anything and he can continue to stare at her. It was like his habit now. Wherever Greyson saw Rivera, he would always stared at her and mesmerising God''s beautiful creation.


    Greyson don''t know why he feels like he always hypnotised by her beauty. But he hopes that it is not a bad thing.

 Chapter 121 - Stubborn And Short-tempered Girl

    After the dinner, the Hunters then exited the dining room and they went to do their own work.


    Dee wanted to go to the library again but Dale grabbed her hands and took her somewhere else instead.


    "Where are we going?" asked Dee.


    "Just follow me, okay? I won''t do anything to harm you anyway.."


    Dee knew Dale wouldn''t hurt her in any way and she trusted him, so Dee followed where Dale would take her.


    Becky, who was still holding grudges on Irish, walked out from the dining room earlier than everybody. She stands at the end of the hallway on the right side of the dining room and waits for Irish to walk by there.


    After a few minutes, Becky could hear Irish''s voice talking to someone.


    Becky, who was standing by leaning on the vault waiting quietly there. When Irish walked past her hiding spot, Becky pulled his collar and pushed him to the floor.


    Jade, who was with Irish , was shocked to see Irish being thrown to the floor. He looked to the side and he saw Becky was smirking and walked toward Irish.


    Becky put her leg on Irish''s chest and put a little pressure on her leg.


    Irish groaned in pain and he tried to push Becky''s leg aside but it was harder to do than he thought.


    Jade quickly pulled Becky to the back but Becky slapped his hand away from her shoulder.


    "Don''t disturb us. This is between me and this son of a bitch!!" said Becky.


    "Don''t do this Becky. We have rules here. And it said we cannot fight among ourselves... Stop this immediately and let Irish go!" Jade said again.


    Becky pushed her feet harder to Irish''s chest and Irish groaned harder than before.


    "Le--let me--go!" Irish said with a painful voice.


    "Try to get away by yourself. You bravely told me to go away during dinner but now, you even cannot get away from under my feet. You really a piece of shit, aren''t you?" said Becky mockingly.


    Irish gritted his teeth. "You--bitch!"


    Becky laughed sarcastically. "Wow, you call me that but look at yourself. You can''t even get away from a bitch like me!"


    At the same time, Dale and Dee also walked  in the same hallway and saw what Becky did to Irish. They quickly approached them. Dee pulled Becky away from Irish.


    Dale also helped Irish to get up from the floor. "What the hell is going on here? Could you two give an explanation?" asked Dale.


    "She started it first!" said Irish, pointing right to Becky''s face.


    Becky''s face darkened when Irish pointed out to her. Irish is really a son of a bitch... He only gets brave when there are many of the members here. But when he was alone, he was a totally freaking coward..


    "You''re crazy, girl... You crossed the line already. Don''t do this to your team mate..." Jade said while looking at Becky with an unpleasant face.


    "Becky, what is this? Could you give a reason why you did this?" asked Dee to Becky. She knew Becky wouldn''t do anything without a reason. So she tries to help Becky so that Becky can give her reason.


    "I only give him back what he did to me!" said Becky calmly.


    "What did he give to you??!" asked Jade.


    "Why don''t you ask himself what he did to me during dinner," said Becky again with a cold gaze toward Irish.


    "What are you guys talking about?" asked Dee again.


    "She angry to me because of one f.u.c.k.i.n.g seat. How does that make sense?" said Irish again.


    "You fight over a chair, Becky? What is wrong with you two? It is only a seat," said Dale again.


    "Of course it''s only a seat... But he won''t let me sit there. Helendra said that seat belongs to no one but he keeps shooing me away.. Saying that I don''t belong to the seat," said Becky again.


    Dee sighed heavily as she put her left hand to her forehead. She knows that Becky is easily getting angry, but right now she was behaving like a little child. How could she get angry over a seat only? There are plenty of chairs in the dining room and why would they fight over one chair?


    "That''s only one damn chair, Becky. You cannot hurt anyone because of that. Captain said that we cannot fight among ourselves, stop this immediately!" said Dale. He looked at Becky for a second before he said again, "Besides he is also your teammate!"


    Becky laughed again. This time it is heard ridiculous. "Teammate, my ass!! You think I would consider him as a teammate? Oh, come on, you must be joking.. He even didn''t treat me as a teammate when I sat down beside him.. Why should I treat him as a teammate?"


    "It''s just a f.u.c.k.i.n.g seat. Why would you be angry with that?" asked Irish angrily.


    "Of course it was just a f.u.c.k.i.n.g seat. But don''t you think treating me like that would make me consider us as a teammate in the Ranger Team? You really think that I would like to work with a selfish man like you? Piss off! I would rather work alone," Becky said.


    "Hey, guys... Come on, don''t make these things complicated! We just lost Ariana and Matthew.. Don''t make things harder for everyone else..."


    When Jade says something like that, Becky and Irish then turned quietly. Dale and Dee also feel sad about it.


    "I won''t do this again if you didn''t treat me like before. If you disrespect me, I won''t even hesitate to treat you worse than this," said Becky.


    "F.u.c.k you!" said Irish. He still feels the pain on his chest after Becky''s leg was removed. When he saw that clear and stunning stare from Becky Irish know Becky saying the truth.


    Becky only snickering with a mocking tone before she leaves.


    "Becky----?" Dee wanted to call Becky but Dale held her hands to stop Dee from chasing Becky.


    "Geez, that girl is really annoying. Why would she attack Irish like this," said Jade. He watched Becky walk away until she was gone from their sights.


    "Please don''t say that about her, Jade.. She doesn''t behave like that if someone doesn''t make her angry," said Dee.


    "She got angry just because of one chair. Geez, can''t she just let it go?" replied Irish again.


    "Maybe for other people... But not for Becky, she is a very stubborn and short-tempered girl. Next time, don''t make her angry anymore if you want to be on her good side," said Dee again.


    "Dee is right, guys.. After all, Becky''s strength is not a joke. She can kill both of you if she wants to," said Dale again. He already saw how strong that girl is and he also doesn''t want to be on Becky''s bad side.


    "Fine!!" said Irish annoyingly.


    "Let''s go.." Jade then suggested leaving the place too and Irish and him leaving.


    Dee and Dale looked at each other and they sighed together.

 Chapter 122 - It Fits Me Well

    "Let''s go to the kitchen. I feel thirsty all of the sudden," said Dale. He softly holds Dee''s hand and he takes Dee to walk with him.


    Dee only followed where Dale took her like a robot following his master.


    In the kitchen, there is nobody there except for Dale and Dee. Dale made two cups of hot tea for him and Dee. After Dale sat in front of Dee, he gave Dee the other cup.


    While they were drinking the hot tea, the atmosphere around them slowly turned to awkward as these two people only stayed quiet from the start.


    Dee peeked a glance at Dale. That man was drinking his tea but his eyes were watching over Dee. Suddenly, Dee feels more awkward. Slowly, she can feel her heart beat increase. Don''t do this to me, my heart. Everyone knows that when our heart beat increases because of man, then it means that I fall in love. No, I don''t want to fall in love, not now¡­


    "So, have you thought about it?" asked Dale. He turned his attention to Dee. He watched softly Dee''s face as he keep praising this woman''s beautiful feature.


    "What? What do you want me to think?" asked Dee confusedly. She really have no clue about what Dale was talking about.


    "About my feelings for you. Have you think about it? I¡­. I just cannot wait to know what is your answers.. And I hope that you won''t disappointed me!" Dale said.


    Dee turned speechless now. Then, she feels guilty. It''s not like she don''t want to be with Dale but her condition didn''t let her to do so¡­


    If want one day, Dee tell Dale about her identity, will he accepted it and still be with her or will he throw her away and hate her? Which ons will he do? If Dee can read Dale''s mind, she would read it right now¡­


    "Dale, I still need a time to think about it¡­ You know, this is not an easy things for us. If someday one of us get hurt or get killed, I''m afraid one of us couldn''t hold the burden of losing each other. You know what I mean, right?" She said.


    Dale look at Dee with a soft smile on his lips. "I know¡­ but I would regret it more if I didn''t tell you what I feel. At least all the time where I still can live here, I want to spend time with the person I love¡­ and that person is you. I won''t forced you to answer my question now. I just want to let you know that whatever happen in the future, I won''t regret this decision¡­. "


    Dee''s heart softened when she heard Dale''s words. Did he mean that if she tell about her identity later, Dale would still love her like this? Oh God, should I still hold him with his feelings¡­ I know that I also love him. But do my identity should be really the reason why I cannot love him back??


    But what would my friends said later if they know about this? They might won''t agreed about this!


    But I also want to tell him that I love him¡­


    Seeing that Dee didn''t say anything or giving any response, Dale know that she has lose her words. So, Dale take Dee''s right hand and put a soft kiss on her back palm.


    That action make Dee turned froze from where she sat. Of course this action would make someone turned froze all of the sudden if any man do this thing to them. This action of Dale didn''t help Dee at all and thus, it only making Dee become more speechless!


    Jerk, why did you have to make it hard for me to choose?


    "Dale, why----??"


    "Don''t worry, Dee. I only did this because I want to." But Dale didn''t stop there, he quickly move to the next step, which almost causing Dee to have a heart attack.


    Dale entangled their fingers together and Dale tighten the grip softly. He smiled when he saw how small Dee''s hand inside his hand.


    "Your hand is small¡­ but it fits me well!"


    Dale smiled innocently when he can feel the warm again from Dee''s hand. He closed his eyes and he feels the warmth which now slowly spreading through his palm.


    Dee turned dumbfounded when Dale suddenly closed his eyes and he was like feelings the moment right now. Dee feels a strange feeling emerging from her heart again.


    Then, slowly she also closed her eyes like what Dale did.


    Dale opened his eyes and saw that Dee is closing her eyes. A soft but heart-catching smile appeared in his lips.


    Away from their attention, at the kitchen door, someone was hiding behind the door. He was standing there for a quite a while now and watch the scene from the start. This man is Terence.


    Terence didn''t know that Dale also like Dee. And when he say also, it means that he also like Dee. But Terence never do expect that his brother would like the same woman he like.


    Did they have developed feelings before I fall in love with Dee first? Since when did brother like her? And what about me¡­ should I leave Dee to him or should I holding onto Dee, never let other man take her¡­??


    But my brother like her¡­


    Terence look at them again and saw that they still holding each other hand and that scenario making Terence feel more painful.


    Doesn''t want to watch it anymore, Terence walked away from the kitchen. He want to drink some cold water from the kitchen but he never expected to see Dee and Dale there. And that make his heart broken, really really broken.


    A few minutes later, Livnah, Bambam and Rivera entered the kitchen. When they saw Dale and Dee''s moment, their mouth opened widely and their eyes look shocked.


    "What the hell is going on in here??" asked Livnah.


    Dee quickly back to the reality when she heard Livnah''s words. She look at their hands and she look at her friends. "This is not like what you think!" said Dee anxiously.


    "Yeah, right¡­." Rivera said suspiciously while she sharply look at Dale and Dee''s entangled together.


    "So, what do you guys care.. This is our problem. Can you not disturb us!? We need our precious time too!" said Dale irritably.


    Looking at how anxiously Dee when her friends come in, he can sense that one of Dee''s reason why she cannot accept her is because of her friends.


    But why?


    "Wah, precious time eh? Since when did you to become a lovey-dovey? We never saw you dating together before!" said Livnah.


    "Yes, you have. Right now, see!!" Dale don''t want to lose as he quickly saw Dee and his hands which still entangled.


    "Wow, really¡­ Since when did you two fall in love? Why did we never know?" asked Rivera again.


    Dee want to say something but Bambam quickly stepped in at the middle of Livnah and Rivera. She put her hands around their shoulder. "Guys, they are dating. Why should we bother them right now? Let''s go, we can asked Dee ourselves later. Let''s go play darts with Danelio over there. Come on!"


    Bambam pulled two of her friends to get out from the kitchen. She also have many question inside her head right now but it is not a good timing to asked Dee that question. Besides there is Dale watching over them. It feels very awkward!


    "You have to explained to us later, Dee!!" said Livnah.


    "Remember that!!" Rivera said again.


    Dee could only smile awkwardly to her friends. Yeah, sure.. Let''s just talk about this later¡­. I will answer all your question honestly, I promise¡­

 Chapter 123 - Ignore You But Already Falling In Love With You

    Rivera went to the nearest table and sat on the chair. She feels so exhausted even when she is just playing darts with Danelio, Livnah and Bambam.


    She sat there and still watched her friends playing darts.


    Suddenly someone took a seat beside her and started to talk to Rivera.


    "You seem very skilled at darts. Would you mind teaching me how to play darts later? I like to play darts but really but at it," said Greyson.


    Rivera turned her attention to Greyson but not long before she looked at her friends playing again.


    Greyson knows that Rivera was trying hard to ignore him. But Greyson also doesn''t want to give up. He will keep talking to Rivera so that Rivera would finally talk to him even though only for a second.


    "You know you cannot ignore me forever. We live on the same roof, we will see each other everyday," said Greyson.


    This time, Rivera looked at Greyson with a louche face. "If you know that we live on the same roof, why can''t you just ignore me like I ignore you? I don''t like to talk with you or look at you!"


    "Yeah, I can see that. We barely even talk with each other. Back there at the Royal Castle, we hardly saw each other," said Greyson again.


    "Because I don''t want to see you! I don''t want to meet you too! So, now could you please stop talking and ignore me like I was a stranger?" said Rivera again with an irritating voice.


    "I can''t¡­ You are too beautiful to be ignored!" said Greyson again..


    Rivera turned dumbfounded there.


    She looked at Greyson for a long time, searching for an answer from Greyson. What did he mean by that? Shouldn''t he hate me and say the opposite thing instead? Why does he compliment me??


    "What are you talking about, geez¡­ stop it! You only give me goosebumps!" Rivera used an annoying move by patting away her hand on her shirts like she was throwing out the dirt on her shirt.


    Greyson didn''t feel angry or annoyed by Rivera''s action, instead he was smiling. This girl is trying hard to get away from him but Greyson becomes more interested to know more about Rivera.


    "Mind if you take a walk with me tomorrow at the East Tower? How about noon?" said Greyson.


    Rivera feels more angry when Greyson still didn''t want to understand that she really doesn''t like him. She gave Greyson a fierce glare before she said, "No, thank you. I would like to do other things rather than going out with you!"


    "Oh, come on.. Just for one time!?"


    "No, I won''t go!"


    "You will regret it later. I want to show you something," said Greyson, still don''t wanting to give up.


    "Listen, Greyson. I don''t need to tell you the reason why I hate you so much.. You yourself understand what I mean. I would never agree anything with you nor do anything you want with me. So stop whatever you want to do right now and leave me alone," said Rivera fiercely. She couldn''t hold the anger anymore. Rivera could punch this man anytime she wanted. Luckily, she is still a sane person to think about what is good or bad to do.


    After she said that, Rivera then left Greyson there and walked up the stairs to her room.


    "I would never ignore you or act like a stranger to you anymore, Rivera."


    Rivera stopped for a moment. Slowly, she looked back at Greyson with a complicated expression before she walked away again. She even didn''t glance at Greyson anymore when she walked.


    Greyson released a heavy sigh as he just stated Rivera walked away from him. They have been enemies for a long time now, it''s been almost one year since they met each other but Rivera never talks or smiles at him. But she was different from other people.


    Rivera could smile, could talk, could laugh or could walk with other people. But she never wants to look at him.


    Whenever Greyson wants to be inside her range sight, now matter how eager he is, Rivera never wants to give any attention to him, not even for a second glance.


    Greyson has faced many difficult missions and jobs every day in his life but he never found anything difficult like what he confronts right now.


    Greyson was so eager to make Rivera as one of his friends but after a long time he always watched Rivera secretly, he knew that Greyson not only wanted Rivera as his friend.


    Greyson realised that he fell in love with Rivera.


    But Rivera only looks at him as an enemy or stranger right now.


    "How can I ignore you when I was already in love with you?" whispered Greyson.


    "Are you okay, brother?" asked Jakzen as he walked toward Greyson and he sat next to Greyson.


    Greyson could only smile and he looked away. He also doesn''t know if he is okay or not.


    "You look sad. Must be because of her?" asked Jakzen again.


    Greyson looked at Jakzen with a shock in his face.


    "How---"


    "How do I know? I''ve been watching you all this time, Greyson¡­ And you always look at her for a long time. You love her¡­ right?"


    Greyson''s eyebrows furrowed as he doesn''t know how to answer that question. Yes, he loves her¡­ but is it okay for him to tell Jakzen about that?? Because the person he likes would not think about it either.


    "She wouldn''t care about it! She hates me," said Greyson with a heavyhearted voice.


    Jakzen smiled again and he patted Greyson''s back. "You will find a way, Greyson. As long as you love her and try to get her, she will turn to you!" said Jakzen again.


    Greyson chuckled a little. "I''m trying¡­ But it looks like my effort is just a waste."


    "You never know if you keep giving up."


    "Cheer up, brother. Greyson that I know is stronger and more energetic. Not sad and heartbroken like this!...."


    Greyson smiled again when his fourth brother gave him courage. "Thanks, brother!"


    "No worries¡­ we''re brothers. Brothers should help each other. Besides, I can feel that you and her meant to be," said Jakzen, teasing his brother.


    "Shut up!!" said Greyson as he gave a light punch to Jakzen''s hand. He was embarrassed when Jakzen teasing him.


    Jakzen chuckled and soon enough both of them started to talk about other matters.

 Chapter 124 - The Love Triangle

    That night, like what Dee has promised, she will tell everyone about what happened between her and Dale. Dee also thinks that there is no benefit for her to keep it a secret as she knows, soon her friends would know about it too.


    Everyone gathered around inside of Dee''s room.


    Chellyne who entered lastly, make sure to lock the door so that no one can disturb them.


    "What are we doing here? Is this another secret meeting of us again?" asked Nic sleepily as she closed her mouth with her hand when she yawned.


    She was already sleeping on her bed and already dreaming when suddenly Livnah pulled her down from her bed.


    "Dee has a big secret to tell us. All of us need to know about this!" said Bambam excitedly. Since the incident inside the kitchen a long ago, she was eager to know what happened between them two.


    Since when did they start dating?? Why did none of them know about this?


    "What secret? Is it about Queen Marrie''s new hideout?" asked Emma.


    "No, you idiot!! It''s not about vampires, it''s about Dee," said Livnah excitedly and at the same time she was irritated because her friends kept talking about Queen Marrie but it was not.


    "So, what is it??" asked Becky annoyed. Her friends were too slow to tell them what exactly happened and that made Becky couldn''t be patient again. She wants to know what is wrong!


    "Dee and Dale started dating but she didn''t tell us when they started falling in love," said Rivera.


    "WHAT???!!!"


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Dee and all of them are now waiting for Dee to say something.


    "You''re dating Dale and you didn''t tell us?" asked Nic.


    "You better explained yourself, Dee. We will wait here until morning if you won''t tell us!" said Bambam again. She crossed her hands on her chest while looking at Dee who was sitting on her bed.


    "Alright, alright¡­ calm down, will you guys? I will explain it but don''t ask any question while I tell you guys, or else I won''t tell you anything," said Dee.


    "Speak up, then!" said Becky.


    Dee then started to tell her friends from the beginning she sent Dale to the Medic Room back there at the Royal Castle until now. Just like what Dee told them, the other girls just stayed quiet along Dee''s story.


    After Dee finished talking, the girls still kept quiet for a long time and that made Dee feel very uncomfortable.


    "Guys, please say something. Don''t act to be quiet like this! I want you guys to say something," said Dee.


    "So, you were saying that you still didn''t give that damn boy any answer?" asked Becky suddenly.


    Dee turned quiet. "Y--yes!"


    A few moments later, Dee released a heavy sigh and she closed her eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, Dee started to say, "Look, guys¡­ I know it was hard for us¡­ And when I told you about this, this is not our original plan. I know it was wrong for me to fall in love with such a man because we are from another world. After we kill that damn queen, we will go home¡­"


    "This matter will slow us down. So, that is why I still haven''t answered his feelings yet. Because I want to know what you guys think about this?? If I make the decision alone, this will affect all of us. We come here together and we will decide for something together too¡­"


    "... And also, I''m afraid that I might not be able to handle it when we have to go back to our world and leave them here¡­"


    After Dee says a long speech, the girls are still quiet like the first one. Dee looked at them with a confused face. Why are they so quiet? What did I do is so false in their eyes?


    "Dee, it is true that we come here together and whatever we decide must be done together too¡­ But in this matter, you will have to decide alone," said Chellyne and Dee''s eyebrows furrowed when she heard it.


    Dee couldn''t understand what Chellyne was trying to say to her.


    "Listen, Dee¡­ Our mission is to kill Queen Marrie and then we can go home¡­ But, since we are living here, sometimes we have to enjoy the moment while we are still here. I mean, there is no guarantee for us to be alive during this mission, so at least we can still die in happiness while enjoying the moment," said Bambam.


    "Bambam, please don''t use the word ''die'' here. It heard as we really gonna die after this mission," said Livnah. She turned her head from Bambam to Dee. "But I agree with what Bambam said. This is your happiness, Dee¡­ We have to enjoy it while we still can. Anyway, that man really likes you, a lot¡­. So why not just go with him."


    "So, you guys agreed that Dee is dating Dale?" asked Becky.


    "When Suzy and Kristen are still together, we didn''t disagree with them, instead we let them be together. And now it is Dee''s turn, why do we need to stop her?" said Emma again.


    Suzy, who was also with them, only smiled a little. The pain from her neck is not fully healing yet so she cannot say much to them.


    "But this will surely affect us in the end, don''t you think so?? You will not be able to handle the feeling of leaving someone you love," said Becky.


    "It is fine, Becky. I will handle it myself. Besides, in the future, it is not only me who will fall in love with man. All of you may fall in love with someone among us. We still have a long journey and I''m sure, times for loving someone also appeared," Dee said. She was relieved to see that none of her friends resisted her. Instead they all support her.


    Chellyne, who was still quiet from the start, only looked at Dee with a complicated face. Wait---If she is with Dale then how about Terence?


    Terence likes her right?


    Did Terence already know about this?


    What would he do if he knew about this? Aww, poor Terence¡­ He likes Dee but his brother is the one who gets her. I hope he won''t feel down after he knows about this.


    "Yeah, you mean Rivera, right??" said Bambam while she smiled widely to Rivera.


    "Oh, yes¡­ Rivera. She likes Captain right? So why don''t we try to make them a couple? So that next time Dee and Dale dating, Rivera and Captain also there with them!" said Nic excitedly.


    "I like that idea!!" said Livnah also now feel excitedly.


    Once again, Rivera''s face was blushing. It was hard to hide her blushing face since she was easily getting blushed when being teased. "Why did you guys suddenly mention my name? Stop it, you guys¡­ I don''t like it!!"


    "Just say it, Rivera. You like Captain. And if you confess that you like him, we will surely help you. Don''t you want to be with Captain like Dee with Dale??" said Chellyne again.


    "Oh God, this is a very awkward topic for us to discuss!" said Rivera again.


    "What is wrong with this.. We only want to help you!" said Bambam.


    "But, Rivera¡­ If you want to take Captain for yourself, you should watch out for Symantha. That woman also likes Lyeon and she would not let any other woman get near him," said Emma suddenly again.


    "How did you know?" asked Rivera. Suddenly she asked with a curious voice. She wants to know what Emma knows about Symantha and Lyeon.


    "I''ve heard them talking in one of the gardens in this Castle¡­ And I can feel that Symantha really loves our Captain. Just look at them everyday. Symantha would follow whenever Lyeon went. It was like they were not complete if they didn''t have each other," said Emma again.


    "Oh, you right. Now I realised it. Symantha always following Lyeon whenever he want to go. So that means we need to help Rivera snatched Lyeon from Lyeon," said Nic.


    "But what about Greyson. He likes Rivera too!" said Livnah.


    "No, I don''t like him! I hate him! For a century or even for another generation, I would never accept him!" said Rivera confidently.


    "Wow, so confident¡­ You really hate Greyson huh?? But let me advise you, don''t hate him too much or else you will fall in love with him," said Dee.


    "Yes, Rivera. Don''t hate him too much or else, you will fall in love with him!" said Livnah again.


    "Fall in love, my ass!" said Rivera and then she snickered annoyingly.


    Among the girls, except for Suzy who still cannot talk much, Becky is quiet and she was thinking about what her friends talk about Lyeon and Rivera.


    But Lyeon looks like he was into me?


    Then what do I suppose to do?


    Is this called the love triangle?

 Chapter 125 - Keep Our Identity As A Secret

    Becky looked at Rivera. When the other girls teased her about Lyeon, Rivera was trying hard to avoid the question but Becky can see clearly in Rivera''s eyes on how much she likes that man.


    Becky scoffed quietly. She started to get irritated but Becky didn''t know the reason. Her heart starts to feel a weird yet stinging feeling and it makes Becky feel very uncomfortable.


    That jerk, he was flirting with me but he actually ignored my friends?


    Didn''t he know that Rivera like him too?


    Or does he know but choose to ignore her?


    I don''t have any feelings for that old man¡­ So should I just let Rivera take him? Besides, it would give me a burden at the end of our mission. I don''t want to be entangled with the depression feelings when I have to leave someone I love here.


    I better avoid all that problem before it causes me trouble¡­.


    Fine.. Let Rivera take Lyeon.


    He has nothing to do with me anyway¡­


    "What are you thinking about, Becky? You look quiet, not like your usual teasing side," said Bambam while she looked at Becky who was still quiet beside her.


    Usually, Becky would also teased Rivera back and would laugh out loudly when they succeeded to teased Rivera but now, she looks somehow¡­ Upset..


    Did something make her upset?


    "I was thinking, will Dee tell Dale about our identity? Because we also need to tell them at the end of our mission, right?" asked Becky. Fiuh, I''m safe¡­ Bambam almost caught me. If I don''t find another excuse, they might find out that I was thinking about Lyeon.


    Wait~~ why should I think about him?


    Oh, they almost forgot about that one¡­


    This time, everyone''s attention once again back to Dee.


    "I won''t tell him. For the time being, I will keep our identity as a secret. I don''t want him to think anything weird about us," said Dee with a deep sigh.


    "Are you sure you won''t tell him?" asked Chellyne.


    "Yes, I am sure." "... Besides, our relationship is just starting. I don''t want to know what his reaction is when he knows our identity. I don''t want him to be so shocked about this and I don''t want anything to happen to him," said Dee.


    "You really love him that much, huh? Fine¡­ It is your choice to not tell him or not¡­ but we don''t want anything to happen to you either. Don''t let him hurt you. If I know something happened to you because of him¡­ We all will not let him go easily," said Becky with a warning.


    "I understand your attention, Becky. Thank you for watching me out, but I will be okay," said Dee. She was very happy to have friends like them who were supportive and understanding.


    "Then, can we go back to bed now, please? I feel so sleepy!" said Nic.


    Everyone giggled at Nic.


    "Yes, let''s get back to our room. We will talk about this again later," said Bambam.


    Everyone then walked out from Dee''s room and walked back to their own room.


    When Becky wants to get inside her room, suddenly she smells a weird yet unknown scent. Becky stopped from opening her room door and she looked around her.


    "What the hell is this scent? This is not from this Castle. It was an outsider''s scent.. But who dared to come here in the middle of night?" said Becky with a low voice.


    Becky walked to Bambam''s room who was just next door to her. She knocked softly on Bambam''s door and soon enough, Bambam''s head peeked out from the door.


    It was clear that Bambam was already lying on the bed because she was looking at Becky with her sleepy eyes.


    "What?" asked Bambam.


    "We have an intruder. I can smell a strange scent but it was not from here¡­"


    When Becky said that, Bambam''s eyes opened wide and the feeling of sleepiness is now gone. She opened the door wide enough for her to walk out and she whispered, "Where?"


    "He was outside!"


    "Wow, you can tell that the owner''s scent belonged to a man?" asked Bambam.


    "Yes, I can tell it by smelling it from its scent¡­"


    "Now, follow me. Quick!" Becky quickly grabbed Bambam''s hand and they quietly walked downstairs. Since the Hunters inside the building are going to sleep, the maid changes all the lamps to dim and small lamps. Only enough for the corridor to be lightened from the light¡­


    Becky stopped and Bambam also stopped.


    Becky started sniffing for something. "There are two of them out there!" said Becky.


    "Two? Are they strong?" asked Bambam again.


    "I''m not sure!"


    "What are we gonna do now? We have no time to wake everyone up?" asked Bambam.


    Becky sighed in a depressed voice. "I also don''t know what to do!"


    "Or let us just watch who is outside there," said Bambam.


    "Are you crazy? What if they set a trap for us?" said Becky worriedly.


    "Set trap? In this Castle? You must be kidding!" said Bambam.


    "Wait---"


    Becky suddenly pulled Bambam''s arm and they quickly hid behind the sofa.


    A few moments later, a voice of step heard in the living room, where Becky and Bambam were hiding. The footsteps stop right at the living room for a 10 minutes before the owner then walked upstairs again.


    Bambam and Becky wait for a little longer before they walked out from the sofa. They look at their surrounding and there is no one in there anymore.


    "Who was that?" asked Bambam.


    "I don''t know. But I don''t think we will be safe if that person know that we are here," Becky said as she walked near the large window. She hide behind the curtain and look outside.


    Bambam also follow her movement as she also look to the outside. Far outside the gate, Bambam could see a black figure was sitting on the branch on the tree outside the Caspian Castle.


    "You''re right, there is someone outside," said Bambam.


    "Where?" asked Becky while she look to the surround. "Where, I can''t see anything!"


    "There, over there! On the tree!!"


    "I didn''t saw anything!"


    "It just right over there!"


    Bambam focused more on the figure but just when she blinked for a second, the figure is already gone. "Oh, he''s gone!"


    Becky look at Bambam with a confused face. She then look outside of the window again and try to smell the unknown person''s scent. "You''re right. He''s gone!"


    "But why I can''t see him?"


    Bambam look at Becky with another confused face too. "Don''t kidding me, he was just right over there, on the tree and was watching here."


    "I could only see that tree and darkness.. Nothing else. What do you expect for me to see more? I could only sense him by his scent¡­ But I couldn''t see him there¡­."


    Bambam turned quiet for a while and thinking about what Becky just says. She said she only could smell by their scent. While I can see that person but Becky couldn''t¡­ Does this mean¡­


    "Don''t tell me you can see f.u.c.k.i.n.g far away than normal people can see?" asked Becky suddenly as she turned her head around to look at Bambam.


    Bambam showed Becky her gummy smile. "Maybe¡­ I don''t know anything¡­."


    "You must be possessed the talent to be able to see things from far away. You have a sharp sight.. While me, I have a sharp smelling sense¡­ Wuu, that is great. We should tell the others about this!" said Becky excitedly.


    "Yeah, we can tell them later¡­ But let''s go to sleep for now¡­ I am very sleepy, you know!" said Bambam. She closed her mouth using her hand when she started to yawned.


    Poor Bambam. Maybe right now she was already sleeping on the couch but Becky woke her up just because there was unknown person outside the Caspian Castle.


    "Yeah, you''re right. Maybe we should go to sleep and let''s talk about this tomorrow," Becky said.


    Bambam and Becky then walked to upstairs and get into their own room.


    Without them realising, there was someone watching them from distance. This person is Jina. She walked out from the dark into the light shadow. Jina look at the upstair where Bambam and Becky went.


    Slowly, a weird and excruciating smile appeared on her lips.

 Chapter 126 - The Third Mission(1)

    In the morning, at 8.00 a.m, all of the Hunters come down to the dining hall for breakfast.


    Chellyne turned her head to someone who was walking behind her at the stairs. He is Terence and he looked a bit miserable.


    Chellyne stops where she is standing and she looks at Terence.


    Terence turned his attention to Chellyne. With a weak smile, he said, "Good morning Chellyne!"


    "Good morning!" replied Chellyne.


    Terence then walked again to the kitchen. Chellyne just looked at him with a complicated face. She was wondering if she should tell about Dale and Dee''s situation but she was afraid that Terence might get hurt.


    But why does she have to be worried?


    She has nothing to do with Terence. She is no one but just a teammate to Terence.


    Chellyne sighed. Damn, what should I choose to do then?


    Chellyne didn''t want to think anymore as she walked to the dining hall. Her stomach was already growling because of hunger.


    At the table, Chellyne sat down beside Becky. "Morning, Becky!" greeted Chellyne to Becky.


    "Morning¡­"


    Becky took an apple from the basket and she bit it. Secretly, she looked at Rivera who was sitting next to Gwend.


    Becky saw Rivera secretly glance toward Lyeon. She did like our Captain¡­ Shall I tell Lyeon that Rivera likes him, so that Lyeon could let me go and give his attention to Rivera instead?


    Becky sighed. I''m too lazy to think about this..


    Becky turned around and she saw Greyson also secretly look at Rivera. Oh, this is fun to watch. Greyson likes Rivera but Rivera likes other man¡­


    Becky recalled again when it was their first mission, which is Rivera and the others came back from the mission in drunk condition.


    Greyson wants to help Rivera but he immediately stops his intention when there are other man helping Rivera.


    Becky smiles in amus.e.m.e.nt. She then turned her attention to somewhere else. Nahh, let them settle this themselves¡­ I don''t want to get involved¡­


    ***


    After breakfast, everyone gathered at the operation room to do their next mission.


    "We will try to find Ariana and Matthew from time to time. As for now, we need to watch out for Andy and the other vampires¡­"


    ".... As for today, we will try to locate where they lived. The other group would search for a specific place where the vampires always gathered."


    Ah Chiong then lifted up his right hand to the air. Lyeon who was talking in front turned his gaze to Ah Chiong. "Yes, Chiong? What is it?"


    "Do we get permission to shoot vampires?" asked Ah Chiong.


    "That depends on your situation. If you were inside a building full of vampires and you know cannot win against them, better retreat for a while and report to the Captain," Danelio explained.


    Ah Chiong nodded and everyone else also doing the same thing.


    "Alright, this is the decided team. Listen carefully..


    Alpha and Bravo Team will investigate Andy and the other vampires. They would be in Group One. Charlie and Lotus Team will be Group Two and your job is to investigate the specific place which the vampires will gather. While the Pigeon Team would be in Group Three to make strategy for the team. Mighty and Rickie Team will stay here in Caspian Castle as the Group Four. Group Four will back up Group One and Two if anything error happens."


    "Group One, meet Nalini for your weapon."


    "Group Two with Danelio."


    "Group Three with Simon."


    "Got that?"


    "YES, CAPTAIN!"


    ***


    "Are you ready for this?" asked Dale to Dee who was adjusting her pistol.


    "Of course. I''m already ready for a long time ago," answered Dee. Dee stopped whatever she was doing and she put her hands on Dale''s hands.


    "You will look out for me, right?"


    Dale looked deep into Dee''s eyes. A delightful smile appeared on his lips. Dale put his left palm to Dee''s right cheek. "Of course, Dee."


    A few moments later, only then Dale finds out the true meaning behind Dee''s words. "Did that mean, you are accepting my feelings for you?"


    Dee smiled and she shook her head slightly. "You such a slower man."


    "Really?" asked Dale happily.


    "Shut up, I don''t want the others to know about this!" said Dee while she put her hand to Dale''s mouth to keep him quiet.


    "You really like me too??" asked Dale after he removed Dee''s hand.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself again."


    Dale quickly hugged Dee in excitement. "I''m glad you also have the same feeling for me too!"


    "Oh, man¡­ Can you just stay calm about this? It''s not something to brag about!" said Dee.


    "I''m just too happy. Don''t you??"


    Far from the joy scene, there was Terence who was looking at Dee with a defeated face. He feels so dejected because Dee finally chooses Dale as her partner.


    Maybe I was a little later than Dale..


    If only I could turn back the clock, I will make sure to make Dee mine¡­


    Terence looked away as his eyes started to get hot and watery.


    "You like her, didn''t you?" asked Chellyne. She came toward Terence. When she saw Terence''s watery eyes, Chellyne couldn''t help it but to laugh at him.


    "Don''t tell me you were crying? Such when a big boy like you wants to cry?" said Chellyne while she still laughed.


    Terence quickly turned his face in another direction so that Chellyne couldn''t see his tears. He immediately wiped out the remaining tears. "Go away, you are disturbing me!"


    Chellyne sighed again. She crossed her hands onto her chest. "Look, Terence¡­ You don''t have to be this sad because the woman you like was choosing another man. You have to move on and live your happy life."


    "You think it was that easy to forget someone you like?" asked Terence again with a menacing voice.


    "I know it was not easy. But I was worried if you couldn''t hold yourself from your feelings during this mission. Terence, we are facing a great danger later. If you keep yourself miserable like this, did you think you can take care of yourself?" said Chellyne.


    This time, her words making Terence stay quiet for a while.


    "Terence, I know it''s been hard for you¡­ but think carefully for everyone''s sake. We need you Terence, I don''t want you to make a wrong step because you cannot concentrate on this mission. Just for now, Terence¡­ focus your attention on this mission first," said Chellyne.


    She put the pistol she was holding into Terence''s hands. "I''m begging you!"


    After that, Chellyne walked away from Terence. She wants to find another gun for herself. Okay, that''s great for the first step. I''m still not sure about this, is giving him courage like this would make him get better?


    Terence still stays stuck where he was. Thinking about what just Chellyne says to him.


    ***


    Livnah tried to talk with Anthonio but all Anthonio was doing is, avoiding Livnah.


    Livnah started to give up because she couldn''t talk to him at all.


    Suddenly, she felt guilty for making fun of Anthonio last time. Livnah thinks she really shouldn''t have done that¡­


    "Yeah, you really shouldn''t have done that!" said Elvin, suddenly popped out from nowhere.


    Livnah slowly gave him a dreadful stare. "Mind your own business, asshole!"


    "See, you couldn''t even talk nice to me. How can you talk to Anthonio like that?" said Elvin.


    "Why would you care so much? Anthonio is not your brother anyway¡­"


    "And he is not your boyfriend either¡­"


    "You''re annoying, you know that. Can you just leave me alone and let me do my own work. I''m trying my best to talk to him. What do you care about?" said Livnah ferociously.


    "I think you wouldn''t succeed," said Elvin again.


    "So what?? It''s not like I get that help from you either¡­ All you did was annoy and nagging me!" Livnah said and she quickly walked away from Elvin.


    Elvin looked at Livnah who was walking away. Slowly, he smiled before he also left that place.


    ***


    "Bambam!"


    "Shoot!!" Bambam was shocked when someone called her name. She flinched hard and the knife in her hands fell to the floor, right into Bambam''s toes.


    Just before the knife hit Bambam''s toes, someone already pulled Bambam to the back.


    "Are you alright?" asked Jakzen after the knife landed on the floor.


    Bambam looked at Jakzen and she nodded. Bambam then picked up the knife again. "Jakzen, you scared me!"


    "Sorry!" Jakzen showed his gummy smile. "I need help.."


    "What help?" asked Bambam.


    "Can you button this for me? I can''t button it up!" said Jakzen as he showed Bambam the last button on his shirt collar.


    "Oh, sure!" Bambam put down the knife and she helped Jakzen to button up the button.


    While Bambam was buttoning the button, she accidently looked up to Jakzen''s face. At the same time, Jakzen also was looking at her.


    Automatically, Bambam''s face turned red.


    "Oh, your blushing!" said Jakzen with a stillness.


    The red on Bambam''s face increased. Damn you Jakzen.. Can you stop teasing me? I''m already embarrassed to be looked at by you. Why did you have to mention my blushing?


    Bambam quickly settled up the button problem and she walked away. She couldn''t hold it to stand near Jakzen again.


    She was really embarrassed!!...


    "Oh,why is she leaving that fast!"


    "Hey Bambam, you forget your knife!!!" shouted Jakzen as he held the knife in his hands.


    Jakzen sighed a bit. Why did she look like she wanted to run away from me?


    And then, Jakzen saw Chellyne walking in front of his sight. "Oh hi Chellyne!?"


    Chellyne looked at Jakzen again and then she replied with a smile. "Hi, Jakzen! What''s up?"


    "What are you doing? You need my help?" asked Jakzen.


    "Sure. I want to pick another weapon for our mission!" said Chellyne.


    "But we''re just staying here!" said Jakzen again.


    "Yeah, so what?!" She said,


    "Count me in!" said Jakzen with a fond smile and then he walked with Chellyne.

 Chapter 127 - The Third Mission (2)

    After all of the members were ready, they moved out from the Caspian Castle and went to their posted area.


    Group One would go South while Group Two would go to the North. Group Three would stay at a quiet place so they can monitor the other team from their computers.


    **********


    (GROUP ONE)~~


    "Here we are. This is the last time when the CCTV caught Andy''s imagination," said Simon.


    They were in an empty street and the neighbourhood is awfully so quiet.


    "This neighbourhood is so quiet, like there is no one staying here," said Kitana.


    "This is the very reasonable place where Andy would be," said Dale.


    [GROUP THREE] :... [Group One, we have released the drone around your area. We will informed if there something suspicious around here]


    [CHELESTE] :... [Roger that.]


    Cheleste, who was with Group One, looked at the members. "From here, we will split up into other small teams again and take a look around here. If you saw something related to the vampire, informed the others."


    "Roger that!"


    Then, Cheleste give directions to every small team before they walked to their own direction.


    Livnah took an annoying breath before she opened her eyes and she looked at Elvin. "In all man in our group, why would it be you? Why were you the one who partnered up with me?"


    "Why?? Are you very upset about that?"


    "Extremely upset¡­ Why would you be the one who comes with me?? Willy or Anthonio should be the one who comes with me and not you!" said Livnah with an annoying stare.


    "Livnah, please stop acting like a child. We are on a mission now. If you want to argue, we can do that once we get back to Caspian Castle. Right now, let''s do our job first," Elvin said as he walked, leaving Livnah from behind.


    Livnah scoffed angrily. When she realised that Elvin really left her, Livnah quickly chased after Elvin.


    "Hey, wait for me!!"


    While they were walking, a few vampires were staring with dagger-like red eyes from where they hid.


    A creepy and hideous smile appeared on their mouths.


    *****


    Willy opened the door that led to a small but abandoned house. It looks like the owner of the house already left the house for a decade because the house could collapse anytime if these two Hunters walked inside.


    Willy looked inside the house and it was full of dust.


    "So, how is it?" asked Emma who was standing behind Willy.


    "This house really looks like shit!" said Willy.


    "So, should we go in or should we look into another house?" asked Emma.


    "I don''t know why we have to check this abandoned house, it is not like Andy would live here. Not even his other friends," said Willy.


    "Then, we should we begin to look for?" asked Emma again.


    "If you want to begin with something dangerous, you can start with the tall and rich building first. The vampires most likely live there," said Willy while he peeked inside his head to see around the house.


    Suddenly, the wall where Willy was holding onto is cracked into half.


    Willy fell down inside and the floor also cracked into more pieces. Since this house is too old, a light pressure would make this house collapse into pieces.


    "Willy!" Emma quickly pulled Willy''s black coat and brought him outside again.


    Just after Emma pulled Willy out from the house, the house collapsed.


    Emma and Willy opened their mouths in shock.


    "Fiuh,I would have been dead by now if you didn''t have time to pull me out!" said Willy.


    "Your welcome. Now, let''s go find another place to search!" said Emma.


    They walked together leaving the old house which now already collapsed to the ground.


    ****


    "That''s a vampire!" said Suzy while she pointed out her slender finger to the man who was standing behind the counter, paying for something.


    Mark also looked at that man. "How did you know that he is a vampire?"


    "I don''t know. He seems suspicious so I''m just guessing he was a vampire," said Suzy.


    Mark looked at that man and he watched carefully. "You''re right, he is a vampire¡­"


    When the man leaving the shop, Mark and Suzy followed the man. They never get the man out of their sight.


    When they arrived at a narrow sidewalk,suddenly the vampire entered an opened window. Mark and Suzy also followed in then suddenly the vampire they have been followed is gone.


    Mark and Suzy stopped in a confused face.


    "Where did that vampire gone?" asked Mark as he walked to the sidewalk but it was a dead end.


    "Did he know we are following him all this time?" said Suzy.


    Mark looked at her. "But we''ve been extra careful."


    "Then, this is a trap!" said Suzy.


    "What?!" Mark said confusedly.


    At the same time, the bomb which was hidden in that building exploded a second later.


    KKABBOOMM!!!


    ****


    "What was that?" asked Simon while she was looking to the direction where the explosion came from.


    [GROUP THREE] :... [Retreat!! We have been trapped. All of the members retreat!!!]


    Simon looked at Cheleste and Ah Chiong who were in the same group with him. They also have the same look on their face: a surprised look.


    "Retreat?? What happened??" asked Cheleste.


    "I don''t know either. We have to retreat for now!"


    Simon exited from the building along with Cheleste and Ah Chiong.


    Just when they wanted to walk out, the door to the outside was closed harshly from outside.


    Simon tried to pull the door but it was locked from outside as well.


    A few seconds later, a round shape of bomb-hand was thrown inside.


    "A grenade.. Get down!!" shouted Ah Chiong.


    BOOMM!!!


    *********************


    (GROUP TWO)~~


    "Are you sure the place is here?" asked Danelio while he was looking at the large port in front of them.


    Right now, this Group Two was on a rooftop, trying to monitor the Jaacc Port. This port was very famous for its international business. Every tourist from all over the places use this port to enter this Nill Y City.


    "Yes, I''m sure," said Jina, nodding her head continues.


    "What will we do now?" asked Gwend.


    Greyson, who was watching the Jaacc Port using a binocular, looked at the other members.


    "We only have to watch for now. Let''s check for another place."


    All of them nodded as they walked off from the rooftop.


    [GROUP THREE] :... [Retreat!! We have been trapped. All of the members retreat!!!]


    All of them stopped again and they looked at each other.


    [LYEON] :... [What happened over there? Someone has to report to me! Over!!]


    [GROUP THREE] :... [Captain, we have been ambushed by the vampires. Somehow, they know that we are here! We already lost contact with Mark and Suzy. The building they entered has a bomb inside it!!... Over!!]


    This time, Danelio also started to speak on earpieces. ["What!!!?? Bomb???!!]


    [GROUP THREE] :... [We need to retreat now, Captain!]


    ["What about the others? Are they okay?"] asked Elisha.


    [GROUP THREE] :... [All of the members are now surrounded by vampires and some of them are down because of the explosion.]


    [LYEON] :... [Keep fighting. We will get there to help!! Group Two, retreat back to the city and help Group One].


    [ALL MEMBERS] :... [Roger that!!!!]


    Lyeon, who was in the Caspian Castle, looked to the other team members again.


    "Let''s save the other team!!!!"


    "Jakzen, Carlos, Terence and Rexy will drive the jeep. Symantha and I will go with Jakzen¡­ Nic with Rexy, Becky with Terence and Jessy with Carlos."


    "Chellyne, Bambam and Ollyvia will stay here!"


    "Now move!"


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 128 - The Third Mission (3)

    "We have to save the citizens too. Their life is in danger if the bomb keeps exploding in nowhere," said Elvin.


    "Got it!" said Nalini. She touched her earpieces. ["We have to make sure that the locals don''t get hurt. Save them as many as possible!"]


    [KITANA] :... [How about the order to retreat?]


    [WILLY] :... [We can''t just leave them here. They will be dead!]


    [ELISHA] :... [There are many locals inside the east area¡­]


    ¡­ :... [ROGER THAT!]


    [AH CHIONG] :... [I saw vampires. They are heading toward a big and tall building in the South!]


    [GREYSON] :... [We will handle that!]


    Greyson looked at Rivera who was giving instructions to the local people to go to the safe area.


    This place is already in chaos.


    Four houses are already ruined by the explosions.


    The local people are getting afraid and they started to leave their homes to find a safe place.


    Suddenly, a black figure jumped out from the window behind Rivera and wanted to attack Rivera.


    Greyson quickly pulled out his pistol and shot at the vampire.


    The local people quickly duck and put their hands on their heads, afraid that the bullet will come to them.


    The vampire fell down onto the street and then he burned into the ashes.


    Rivera, who was shocked, looked at Greyson who walked toward her.


    "Your welcome," said Greyson with a stun face.


    A few seconds later, the vampires then filled up the streets and tried to attack these two Hunters.


    Rivera and Greyson then start to shoot the vampires.


    "We need more weapons, I almost ran out of bullets," said Rivera.


    "Same here," said Greyson.


    Because they almost run out of armor, Rivera and Greyson have to fight the vampires with a knife.


    The vampire punched Rivera right on her chest. Rivera moves backwards to the wall and she holds her chest. "Shit!" mumbled Rivera in pain.


    The vampire wants to attack Rivera again but Greyson throws the knife he is holding to that vampire. The knife embedded on his head and thus, the vampire burned to death.


    Rivera breathed in unstable breathing. She looked at Greyson who was still fighting with the vampire.


    [RIVERA] :... [We need cover here. The vampires are getting more and more!]


    [JENSEN] :... [Hang on. I''ll be right there!]


    Rivera quickly got up and she helped Greyson to fight with the vampire. Once again, she was thrown to the wall because the vampire kicked her stomach.


    "Why would you be so weak!?" said Greyson.


    Before Rivera could turn her head to that owner''s voice, Jensen already jumped off from where he stood in front of Rivera and killed the vampire using the knife in her hands.


    Jensen stopped and he looked at Rivera. "Nice job for holding on. Now, let me handle the rest," said Jensen. He moved forward with unexpectedly faster and killed every single vampire with his knife.


    Rivera opened her mouth in disbelief. Damn, where did he get that powerful strength¡­


    After all of the vampires were being wiped out, Jensen and Greyson stopped fighting.


    Greyson looked at Jensen. "Thank you for helping us, Jensen¡­ We almost couldn''t hold them that much longer," he said.


    "No worries. Besides, I''m enjoying this... The Captain''s order is to save the local people first but we need any vampires in our sight," said Jensen while he put the knife into its case.


    "We already empty this place. Let''s move to the other side," said Greyson again.


    "We lost contact with Mark and Suzy. What are we gonna do with them?" asked Rivera.


    "Captain have ordered people to search for them. Let''s get our job done," said Jensen. He walked to the other side of the area to help the local people.


    Greyson and Rivera followed him from behind.


    On the other side of the area, they meet with Danelio, Nalini and Nicky.


    "What is the situation we got here?" asked Greyson to Danelio.


    "We just move out the local people. No sign of vampires yet," said Danelio.


    "Oh yeah? We''ve just been attacked by some vampires!" said Jensen.


    Suddenly, a bunch of vampires showed up and started to attack them.


    These Hunters are fighting them with all the strength and weapons left with them.


    "We ran out of bullets¡­ We need more weapons to kill these vampires!" said Nalini.


    "No time, we have to fight with what we have!" said Danelio.


    Danelio pushed a female vampire to the wall and he sliced her neck with the knife she held. The female vampire died to ashes.


    Rivera kicked the vampire in front of her but that vampire catched her leg instead. The vampire quickly dragged Rivera by her leg to the inside of a building.


    "RIVERA!" shouted Greyson. He rushed to the building to help Rivera.


    Danelio, Jensen and Nalini quickly followed them from behind.


    Greyson shot the vampire which dragged Rivera. When the vampire was already dead, Greyson quickly approached Rivera and he ensured her condition.


    "Are you alright?" asked Greyson.


    Rivera groaned a little but she was alright. Besides, she was only dragged over by the vampire. "Yeah, I''m okay!"


    "Are you okay, Rivera?" asked Nalini when the three of them reached Greyson and Rivera.


    Rivera nodded to make sure she is alright. Greyson helped her to get up. Rivera looked at Greyson when Greyson helped her. She couldn''t believe that Greyson is still helping her even though she always neglected him.


    Greyson realised at how Rivera looked at him. "Not now, Rivera. You can talk when we get home!" said Greyson with a low voice.


    "Let''s get out of this building!" said Danelio.


    The Hunters then quickly get out of the building.


    ****


    "SOMETHING weird!" said Chellyne while she was looking at the computer screen which showed her friends fighting with the vampires. After they killed another vampire, a lot more will appear from nowhere.


    "What!?" asked Nic. She is already looking at the computer screen.


    "This¡­ I mean, these vampires are attacking from nowhere. They were like they know we are here and they just keep attacking us," said Chellyne again. She pointed to the computer screen where a lot of vampires are coming out from.


    "So you mean, they know we are here? They know about our mission?" asked Ollyvia.


    "Yes, there someone who leaked our information about this mission!" Chellyne said.


    "But who?? I bet no one would ever dare to betray us and leak this information to the vampires," said Nic.


    "I also don''t know¡­ But let''s find Mark and Suzy first. We need to find them before the vampire killed them!" said Chellyne. She started to type on the keyboard.


    "What are you doing?" asked Nic.


    "I''m trying to hack the Pigeon Team''s drone. If I can get control of that drone, I can find where Mark and Suzy is¡­" Chellyne replied while still typing on the keyboard.


    "What?? You want to hack a what??" asked Ollyvia again. She cannot believe that Chellyne would try to hack the Pigeon Team''s drone.


    [JESSY] :... [We need backup!!]


    [HELENDRA] :.... [Red Alert! We have been attacked by vampires!!! We have to retreat!!]


    The news from Helendra shocked all the Hunters inside the Nill Y City. Helendra was in Group Three, the Pigeon Team. They were supposed to be in a hidden area where no one would know except for the Hunters.


    But when Helendra said that they were attacked by the vampires, the Hunters were quite shocked because the vampires knew where the Pigeon Team was hiding.


    "We''ve been ambushed, Captain! You have to do something!" said Symantha to Lyeon.


    Lyeon quickly looked at Jakzen who was still driving. "Speed up!"


    "Alright!" said Jakzen.


    [IRISH] :... [We need to get back to the Caspian Castle!]


    [DALE] :... [We can''t fight without full armour! We need to go back to the Caspian Castle!]


    [LYEON] :... [We have to fight with them with all the power we can!]


    [WILLY] :... [This is a suicide, Lyeon. We will never win over this!]


    [SEE HWA] :... [Captain, we lost Ovreil¡­ Jade and Perly are injured. We have to retreat or all of us are gonna die out here!]


    [SYMANTHA] :... [Hold on, we''re coming for help]


    [JESSY] :... [Hold on, guys.. We''re coming!]


    ¡­. :... [Anthonio and Kitana are down!]


    ¡­. :... [Ah Chiong and Sammy are injured!!!!]


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 129 - The Third Mission (4)

    "Where is the backup? I can''t hold for much longer! I already ran out of bullets!" shouted Livnah as she kicked the vampire in front of her.


    "Wait for a little longer! I''m sure they will be here any time soon!" said Nicky as he kept killing all the vampires around him with his knife.


    "But Sammy couldn''t wait! We have to hurry!" said Bruno. He was helping Sammy with his wound. Sammy gets that wound when he falls from the rooftop onto a bunch of wooden boxes.


    The pieces from the wooden pieces embedded into his waist, causing a mass bleeding.


    A few moments later, a big jeep stopped not far from them.


    A girl who was eating a lollipop jumped out from the back of the jeep and she pulled out a big gun. "Move!" She said calmly as she pulled the trigger.


    Nic shoots at all the vampires in her view.


    Elvin quickly pushed Livnah to the ground so that she wouldn''t get hit by the bullets.


    Livnah couldn''t react at all when her eyes met with Elvin''s eyes. Elvin quickly covers Livnah''s head with his hands as the bullets pass through them.


    Nicky also moved aside to avoid the bullets.


    "Hey you, people! Let''s go¡­. Get inside the jeep! Now!!! We need to go!!" shouted Nic as she kept shooting at the vampires who kept coming toward them.


    "Move! Move! Move!" Rexy shouted from inside of the jeep.


    Bruno helped Sammy to walk to the jeep. Nicky then helped Bruno to support Sammy, together they walked to the jeep.


    Elvin moved his hands from covering Livnah''s head and he grabbed her hands instead. "Let''s go!"


    Elvin and Livnah rushed to the jeep and got inside.


    Nic shot the last vampire and she quickly got inside the jeep.


    A few seconds after Nic gets inside, another group of vampires come again from the left sidewalk. They saw the jeep and they tried to chase after it.


    Nic pulled the trigger again and she shot at all of the vampires.


    "Die, you mother f.u.c.ker!!!!"


    ****


    BANG! BANGG! BANGG!!!


    "Move! Move! Move!! Get inside the jeep!!" shouted Becky as she kept shooting at all of the vampires around the place.


    Terence also gets off from the jeep and helps Becky to shoot at all of the vampires.


    When he saw Dale was helping Dee from getting hurt from a vampire''s attack, Terence''s movement was getting slower.


    Suddenly, a vampire bumped into Terence and pinned him to the ground.


    For a second, Terence came back to reality and he was shocked to see the vampires already pinned him down. "Shit!" He shouted.


    Becky pulled out her knife and she swung it into the vampire''s back. The vampire shrieked in pain before he went into ashes. "What are you doing, Terence.. Do you think that we are inside a practise field? Get your ass up and fight!"


    Becky quickly shot at the vampire who wanted to grab Gwend''s shoulder. The vampire is dead but another female vampire got hold of Gwend and she dragged Gwend into inside a house.


    Gwend''s loud voice echoed through all over the place.


    "Gwend!!" shouted Dee.


    "I''ll get her. You guys get inside the jeep first!" said Becky. She grabbed another bag full of knives inside the jeep before she headed toward the building where Gwend had been dragged.


    Using Gwend''s scent, Becky found her in the first living room. There are three of the vampires surrounding Gwend. Becky quickly shot at the vampires who held onto Gwend before she shot the other two.


    Becky helped Gwend to get up. "Get out! Now!"


    Gwend let out a scared cry before she stood up and rushed to exited the building. Becky followed her from behind.


    Suddenly, a vampire came out from the kitchen and he attacked Becky.


    Becky released a shot and the vampire jumped to the other side, avoiding the bullets.


    Becky realised another bullet and the vampire avoided it.


    "F.u.c.k!" She said.


    Becky throws the gun to the floor and she takes out her knife. The vampire let out a scary shrieked before he jumped onto Becky. Becky duck to avoid the vampire''s claw and she rolled down on the floor to the other side.


    She threw the knife at the vampire but the vampire avoided it.


    Becky then ran toward the vampire and ready to fight one-to-one with the vampire. After a long fight, Becky finally succeeded in killing the vampire.


    Becky then quickly rushed out from the building and moved to the jeep again.


    The other members are still waiting for her and keep shooting at the vampires who keep coming for them.


    "Oh God, Becky. I thought you were dead!" said Dee, releasing a sigh of relief.


    "I''m not that easy to kill!" said Becky.


    "You''re here.. So, let''s go!" said Danelio.


    Terence then drove off the jeep.


    When the jeep is finally getting out of that place, the Hunters inside are finally able to breathe a sigh of relief sighed.


    Becky peeked a glance at Jina who was resting with her eyes closed. She only did it for a few moments before Becky turned her attention to somewhere else. She sensed a different scent from Jina and she was starting to get suspicious about the scent, because it feels familiar.


    ****


    "Let''s go!" Jessy said as she helped Elisha who was injured. Jensen also helped to support Elisha from the right side.


    Cheleste shot at the vampire which was running faster to them.


    Simon was helping Ah Chiong inside the jeep.


    "Let''s go!! We don''t have much time here!!" said Carlos from inside the jeep.


    Jessy looked at Cheleste who was still a little far away from them. "Senior! Let''s go!" She shouted.


    Cheleste rushed to the jeep.


    A vampire chased her from behind.


    "Watch out!" shouted Jessy and she released a bullet to that vampire.


    Elisha quickly pulled Cheleste into the jeep. "Okay, we''re in. Let''s get out from here!" She shouted to Carlos.


    Carlos quickly drove the jeep out from that place. Suddenly two vampires jumped onto the jeep rooftop causing everyone to be shocked.


    One of the vampires moves to the door side, right next to Carlos and he punches the window glass. The window glass cracked into pieces. The vampires quickly choked on Carlos''s neck making Carlos lose focus on the drive.


    "Carlos!" shouted Simon. He lifted up his pistol and shot right to that vampire''s head.


    The other vampires jumped inside the jeep from the back door of the jeep.


    Elisha took out her knife and she killed the vampire by embedding it into that vampire''s heart. Elisha then kicked the vampire out from the door and the vampire then burned to ashes.


    "Ah Chiong''s wound is getting worse. We need to hurry to Caspian Castle!" said Cheleste who was looking at Ah Chiong''s wound.


    "You''re also injured, Cheleste. Your arm is bleeding!" said Simon. He teared off his shirt using a knife and he using it to wrapped Cheleste''s wounded arm.


    The rest is just watching them.


    ****


    "We need to find Mark and Suzy too! We''ve lost contact with them and now we don''t know where they are!" said Greyson to Lyeon.


    "We don''t have time to search for them. The vampires are chasing us! We will find them later!" said Lyeon.


    "Finding them later?! They would be dead already if we find them later!!" said Emma angrily. Suzy is their friends, how could they just let Suzy out there without any help.


    "We can''t do anything about it. They were probably dead because they were still inside the collapsed building!" said Symantha again.


    "Mark hasn''t died. He would never die like this!" said Greyson, arguing with Symantha about Mark''s condition.


    "Alright, shut up!! We need to get out of here first! This vampire is more aggressive than we ever met!" said Lyeon. He pushed Greyson inside the jeep.


    After Lyeon, the last person outside, stepped inside the jeep, Symantha ordered Jakzen to drive off the jeep to the road.


    [CHELLYNE] :... [Captain, we know where Mark and Suzy are. They''re still alive!]


    Willy, who was also inside the jeep with Lyeon and the rest of the members, quickly touched his left earpiece. ["Really?? Where are they??"]


    [OLLYVIA] :... [Keep moving forward. Two kilometers from there, you will see Mark and Suzy.]


    [BAMBAM] :... [But you need to hurry, Suzy is injured and they already run out of bullets!]


    Jakzen touched his earpieces. ["Roger that."]


    Jakzen increased the speed of the jeep until two kilometers away, he saw Mark and Suzy fighting with a bunch of vampires on the sidewalk. "I found them!!" he said.


    Jakzen quickly stopped and he pulled out his pistol. Jakzen shoots at a few of the vampires who want to attack Mark.


    Lyeon and Willy quickly get off from the jeep and they helped to shoot at the remaining vampires.


    Mark quickly lifted up Suzy in a bridal style and carried her to the jeep. Suzy is almost unconscious when Mark carries her.


    But suddenly, two vampires grabbed onto Mark and prevented him from getting near the jeep.


    "Mark!!" shouted Willy. He ran toward Mark.


    Mark threw Suzy from his hands to Willy''s embrace and let himself get dragged by the vampires. Willy doesn''t have a choice but to catch Suzy from falling onto the road. Willy looked at Suzy who was nearly unconscious.


    Lyeon tried to help Mark but he was distracted by other vampires.


    Symantha and Greyson then get off from the jeep to help them.


    But Mark is already surrounded by the vampires, making the other Hunters difficult to help him.


    "Mark, no!!" shouted Greyson.


    Another jeep stopped and Nic and Elvin got out of the jeep. They helped to shoot all the vampires.


    Finally, the vampires that surround Mark are dead and Mark is safe. Elvin quickly helped Mark to get up.


    Another group of vampires appeared again.


    "Move out!! Hurry!!!" shouted Lyeon.


    Elvin dragged Mark by his shoulder to their jeep. Nic follows them from behind.


    Lyeon ordered the others too to get into the jeep.


    After all of the Hunter got inside the jeep, the driver quickly drove the jeep out from that place to the road.


    When they know they are out of danger for now, they released a soft breath.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 130 - Trust Between The Members

    The Caspian Castle is still in chaos even though they are already out of danger.


    The Hunters run here and there, bring every medicine in their hands to treat the injured Hunters.


    A painful scream alongside with the people''s anxious voice filled the atmosphere of the Caspian Castle.


    Mr. Benedict and the maids are also busy rushing all over the place to help the Hunters.


    While the other Hunters are helping the injured Hunters, Lyeon called some of them for a meeting. This is a crisis and he is worried that the vampires might attack them aggressively next time too.


    The room was filled with silence for a long time because all of them were thinking about what the mistakes in their mission were until it turned to fail this time.


    "I don''t understand it. Did our mission get leaked by someone or what?" said Nalini.


    "Someone must be leaking it¡­ because if not, why would the vampire attack us in daylight like this?" said Danelio again.


    "So, are we suspecting that there is a betrayer between us? How does that make sense?" asked Symantha.


    "Someone must have leaked the information about our mission! That is what we know for now. As for the person who did it, we don''t know," said Lyeon again with a firm face. He really was stressed among all of the Hunters. Because he is the Captain, all problems are his responsibility.


    "But why did that person do this?? I mean, we are the Ranger Team, sent by the Organisation to kill Queen Marrie. Why would that person want to side with Queen Marrie? What is the motive???" asked Dale again.


    "For that, we must ask the person ourselves. We have to find this betrayer before she or he leaked another information again," said Willy.


    "Speaking of which, if that betrayer is inside this Castle, doesn''t that mean she or he is among us? And were hearing about all of our plans right now?" said Jina again. She was looking at everyone with suspicious eyes.


    Hearing that, everyone looked at each other.


    They know what Jina has said is true, but giving a suspicion looks to everyone in that room is not a good idea.


    The trust among them is almost broken but suddenly Lyeon said something to make everyone else calm down.


    "If the betrayer is here among us, I will know which one is it. So stop giving that idiot looks before everyone else believes you are the betrayer!"


    "Then, what are we gonna do?? We''re living with one of the Queen''s followers. Which means that soon we are going to die," said Greyson.


    "We already lost five of us today. Let''s this be a lesson to all of us," said Danelio.


    "Then, what are our next plan? We are not gonna let that betrayer inside our Castle until all of us are dead?" said Symantha again.


    "Are we really gonna discuss this? What if there is really a betrayer here and just listening to whatever our plan is," said Carlos.


    "Really, are we going to suspect someone because of this?" asked Terence.


    "Yeah, because that was much likely for our situation right now," said Willy again.


    "This all will not gonna work if we behave like this," saie Bruno.


    "So then, we must catch that betrayer.. Before we''re all killed!" said Dale again. He was the most anxious Hunters here. Since he has a very bad temperament, he easily gets affected by other Hunter''s words.


    "Anthonio, Kitana and Ovreil are already dead. We lost three of our men today and most of us are injured. We cannot let anyone die because of just some f.u.c.k.i.n.g traps," said Carlos.


    "But we also cannot surrender on this mission yet. If we withdraw now, other people will consider us as a loser!" said Simon, giving another headache to the members to think what is the next decision they have to make.


    The Hunters started arguing with each other about whether they need to continue with the rest of the meeting.


    Lyeon sighed in upset. He massages his forehead using his large and waiting for the members to stop arguing but they never stop.


    Instead, the arguing turned into a rude conversation. Everyone was suspecting each other.


    "Alright, everyone, stop arguing with each other. I didn''t want all of you to come here for an argument like this!" said Lyeon. He tapped the table for one time with a loud bang so that everyone could hear his voice.


    Everyone stops talking and they look at Lyeon.


    "Captain, we are putting our life in this line. We cannot let this¡­. Some betrayer getting over ahead of us!" said Danelio.


    "Then, tell me¡­ If this was her or his plan to make us all suspected to each other what are you guys gonna do?"


    Everyone turned silent.


    "I''m just saying that someone leaked the information. Doesn''t mean that you can suspect each other. I will look for this matter afterwards. As for now, you all can go back and rest. Don''t do anything without my order. Since our condition inside this Castle is not too good, we will not go out for a mission for another day," said Lyeon.


    "Everyone dismissed!!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Chellyne who was also with them slowly rose up from her seat and walked to the door. All the time inside the meetings, she was only silent and just heard the other Hunter''s words. She began to worry that the trust among the members was nearly broken down.


    If this continues among their teams, they will end up fighting together and eventually, they will kill each other.


    No! Chellyne said within her mind. We cannot let this happen or our plan will be destroyed. We need every single one of Hunters here to kill the queen. If we fail to kill the Queen, we have to wait another year to get home. And before that happened, Queen Marrie might already have killed us¡­


    Chellyne walked away with a determined face. Whatever happens in the future, she won''t let this whatsoever betrayer get in the way of this girl''s plan for getting home.


    They will successfully finish the mission and they will get home together in a good state.


    I will find that betrayer first!

 Chapter 131 - Only You Are Enough

    Even after the meeting room is empty, Lyeon is still sitting on his chair while thinking about something.


    He knows that the betrayer really exists among them but he didn''t know which one of them is the betrayer.


    He couldn''t accuse every member of The Ranger Team.


    Lyeon was under so much pressure that he could no longer think as his head started to aching very hard.


    Lyeon flinched lightly when someone touched his left shoulder. Lyeon turned his head to the owner of the hand and he saw Symantha was looking at him with a worried face.


    "You over stressed yourself, Lyeon. Don''t be like this. You have to give yourself a rest then you can think later," said Symantha.


    "I can''t, Sam¡­ And you know I won''t get rest until this is over. We lost three members for today''s mission just because of that f.u.c.k.i.n.g Traps. Some of the members are also badly injured. We won''t have any further mission¡­ But what concerns me the most is, one of us is the betrayer¡­ And I want to find who," said Lyeon. His sounds so upset and stressed.


    Symantha put a tight grip on Lyeon''s shoulder, to give him comfort. "I know. But you cannot take risks on your own. You have to take care of your health. We need you to be healthy, Lyeon¡­ All the members are."


    Lyeon turned away from looking at Symantha. He doesn''t even get calmer after Symantha giving that comfort to him. He even finds himself getting more upset and upset each time.


    "I know. I will take care of myself. You can go back to your room. I still want to be here and think for a longer time," said Lyeon.


    Symantha sighed but she didn''t push Lyeon over the limit. She understands what Lyeon wants to do and she won''t stop him. So, Symantha stood up and after saying she would leave, Symantha walked to the door.


    Soon after Symantha left, Lyeon also took his leave.


    Lyeon decided to go to the rooftop for some fresh air.


    When he walked past a hall, Lyeon met with Becky who was standing in front of the big windows.


    Her small body was hidden behind the big and thick red curtain.


    Becky noticed there was someone at the end of the hall, so she turned her head and saw Lyeon.


    Their eyes meet. And it continues for quite a long time¡­


    "Why are you here?" asked Lyeon.


    "Why? Am I not allowed to be here?" asked Becky again with a fierce voice.


    Lyeon moves a step closer to her. And he is still looking directly into her eyes. He can feel something was bothering Becky because Becky didn''t show any expression to him today. Before, Becky would always show either her disgusting and ugly look to Lyeon, but now¡­


    All Lyeon could see was a cold and blank face.


    Is she the one?? The betrayer???


    Lyeon has the urge to put his palm onto Becky''s warm and chubby-like cheeks. But somehow, the thought in his mind restrained him from doing it.


    It couldn''t be her! It won''t be her! It is impossible!!


    Becky sense a weird feeling toward Lyeon when that man comes toward her but didn''t say anything.


    She wanted to ask but she was too lazy to do so.


    Not her, but her mind¡­


    Suddenly, Lyeon put both his hands around Becky''s shoulders and tighten the grip. He even pulled Becky deep into his embrace, like he won''t ever let it go again. While he was doing that, a prayer came out from his heart, saying that ''Please, don''t make her one of the betrayer because I don''t have the courage to kill her!''


    Becky who was shocked at Lyeon''s sudden action want to pushed Lyeon but Lyeon''s tighten his hands and even put one of his hand to Becky''s back head, so that Becky could lean comfortably on his broad chest.


    "Lyeon, what the hell are you doing??"


    "Just let me hug you for once, Becky. I won''t do this again. I just need this right now!"


    Becky scoffed but in a quiet way. "You can do it to your other woman----"


    "I want you, only you are enough."


    That simple words makes Becky turned froze in Lyeon''s embraced. Me? He only want me? But, but¡­ I, what should I do?? Rivera like him, right? Should I tell him?? It is the perfect moment¡­


    When Lyeon realised there is no longer struggling from Becky, Lyeon comfortably leaning his head to Becky''s head, really enjoying this moment. He even closed his eyes shut.


    Lyeon was afraid that one day¡­ If someday, he is going die, he already has this lovely woman in his embrace.


    The warmth from Lyeon suddenly and somehow makes Becky also feel a little bit calmer.


    She was afraid before, afraid to tell anyone that she knew there was someone who betrayed them. But now, she didn''t.


    It was gone just like that, like magic.


    Slowly, Becky lifted up her hands and she also, hugging Lyeon back.


    At the end of the hall, someone who realised there was something between Lyeon and Becky, quickly took her leave. She doesn''t want to watch anymore as she realised her mistake too. She let herself hope for too high, and didn''t know that this thing would happen.


    Well, she never expected it.


    Why would I never realise it before?


    Why didn''t I look over this before?


    Why would I just know now?


    Since when did Lyeon like Becky?


    Rivera walked down the stairs, passed the living room where all the other Hunters were there and made his way to the back of the door.


    A tiny drop of tears fell from her eyes.


    Quickly, but unrealised what happened, she wiped the tears with the back of her palm.


    Luckily, someone caught her figure and he quickly turned to Rivera.


    Greyson became weird when he saw Rivera left with a sad face and seemed like she wanted to get away.


    "What happened to her?"

 Chapter 132 - Comforting For Her

    "OUCH!!"


    Livnah gave a ferocious glance to Elvin when Elvin let out a painful cry.


    She put back all of the medicine into its place. "I''ve already done putting the medicine to your wound. So, stop whining like a little baby. Your wound is not that bad."


    Elvin looked at his scratched elbow. "You should be more gentle with me, Livnah. I get this scratch because I try to save you!"


    "I didn''t want you to save me. I can save myself. Besides, you the one who put your life on risk to save me. It was good enough for me to help you put medicine onto it. So, be grateful," said Livnah again.


    "Oh really?.... So let me guess, you want another person to save you¡­ like Anthonio?" said Elvin. He changed his position from lying on the sofa to sitting. He looked at Livnah who had now become silent.


    "Hey, what''s wrong? Why did you turn silent?" asked Elvin.


    Livnah didn''t move at first and she keep silent. Her hands only moving to put the ointment to Elvin''s wound.


    Elvin didn''t like at how silent Livnah being after he says Anthonio''s name.


    Elvin placed his hand to Livnah''s hand which was still moving. He just did that to stop Livnah.


    Livnah stop and she look at Elvin''s deep eyes.


    "Tell me?!" he demanded.


    Elvin could see that Livnah was sighing.


    "It''s just¡­ I didn''t have the chance to reconcile with Anthonio again. I was so shocked to hear that¡­ He''s already gone¡­" Livnah said with a sad voice. Her eyes are now getting warmer and soon enough, her eyes have become watery.


    Elvin is more shocked to see that Livnah is at the edge of crying. Spontaneously, his hand landed on Livnah''s back to give her comfort.


    If he know saying Anthonio''s name would make Livnah cry, he swear he wouldn''t say that again.


    Livnah didn''t push away Elvin''s hand because she didn''t realise it. She was feeling so sad about Antonio''s death until she didn''t realise Elvin''s action.


    For now, the small comfort from Elvin''s hand gives a warm feeling for Livnah.


    Elvin feels uneasy at Livnah''s condition. He was not used to Livnah''s soft side. He always saw the naughty Livnah and because Elvin saw Livnah like to tease people, he considered that Livnah never really serious about anything she''d done.


    "I thought that I would reconcile with him again and say sorry for my mistake but I didn''t think that he would.. Would.. Leave me like this!" said Livnah, again with her sad voice. Her tears keep sliding down to her cheeks.


    "You know, I regretted it because I didn''t listen to you in the first place. I keep delaying things that I would do later but now, when he is gone, I don''t have the chance to say sorry!" she said.


    Elvin patted Livnah''s back again. "Hey, don''t worry about that, Livnah. I''m sure he is not that angry at you!"


    "How did you know? What did you know about him? You''re not his friend so you will never understand him¡­ I saw how he avoided me these few days¡­" Livnah started to cry but was still controllable. She didn''t throw a tantrum about this.


    Elvin was speechless. He never has any experience about comforting women when they are sad. But he knows that Livnah is actually very sincere about her feelings. Elvin thought for the first time, that Livnah only teasing Anthonio because she was bored or she really only teased him. But never do Elvin expect that Livnah would be really sincere about her feelings toward Anthonio.


    Wait~~ Did she like Anthonio for real?


    "And now he is dead, what would I do? I can''t say sorry to him anymore! He was such a good boy but all I did before was teasing him!" sair Livnah.


    Elvin still stays silent. He was listening to every Livnah''s words. If he can''t comfort her, maybe listening to her words are also a good thing.


    Slowly, Elvin''s hand moved from Livnah''s back to her head. Elvin patted Livnah''s head like Livnah was a little sister to him. And when Elvin saw that Livnah was getting calm, Elvin put on a fond smile.


    "There, there¡­ you shouldn''t cry over him again. I''m sure he will forgive you. He is happy now, on the other side of our world. You wouldn''t want him to be sad because you are crying over him like this.. Hmm?" said Elvin again and he put a soft pressure on Livnah''s head, indicating that he will be there to comfort Livnah.


    Livnah turned her head to Elvin.


    But what came next only made Elvin stunned.


    Livnah''s eyes after crying look¡­ beautiful?


    This may sound crazy but the pretty eyes of Livnah are really stunning and captivating. Elvin couldn''t describe more as he started to admire those eyes. Why did he never realise that pretty eyes before?


    Livnah realised at how close their distance is now and Livnah quickly moved a bit far away from Elvin.


    Elvin then snapped back to reality and when Livnah moved away, Elvin quickly retreated back his hand and rubbed his neck lightly.


    "Umm.. Thanks for.. Urmm, I don''t know, for helping me maybe?" said Livnah. She stood up from the sofa. "I should help the other!" she said and then she left.


    Elvin didn''t move anymore as he only watched Livnah walk away.


    Nikino stopped Livnah from walking and she asked, "Are you crying??"


    "Crying?? No, of course not? Why would I be crying?" said Livnah, avoiding the fact that she was actually crying.


    Livnah doesn''t want Nikino to ask another similar question so she quickly walked away from there without glancing at the back anymore.


    Nikino watch as Livnah left the room. She feels odd somehow but she didn''t chase Livnah for questioning the same question. Livnah will answers the same answer.


    As she was too busy to hell the wounded Hunters, Nikino then leave in a hurry.


    Elvin who was watching it could only smile at Livnah''s awkward reaction.

 Chapter 133 - Caspian Castle: Hunters Job (1)

    Emma lifted up the tray full of bandages and other medicine. She wanted to give it to Nikino who was treating Jensen.


    Jensen got injured on his stomach and forehead. Luckily it wasn''t a deep wound.


    Just when Emma walked, the tray hit someone and it almost fell down to the floor.


    "Oh!" shouted Emma shocked.


    "Woah!" Willy, who was also shocked, quickly grabbed Emma''s both hands and helped her to grab the tray tightly.


    Emma looks at Willy. "Why would you stand there? Can''t you see that we are busy? If you don''t want to help, don''t stand here and block people''s way!"


    Emma didn''t wait anymore for Willy to respond as she quickly made her way to Nikino who needed her help.


    "Could you pass me bandages?" asked Nikino. She lifted up her right hand to Emma without even looking at Emma.


    Emma nodded and she quickly did as she was told.


    While Willy, who is still standing at the same place, looks at Emma.


    "Hey, bro¡­ Why are you standing here?!" asked Jakzen.


    "You will block their way!" said Carlos again.


    At the same time, Gwend and Jessy walked beside them. Gwend couldn''t walk through these three men as she was holding a big tray with many white cloth and bandages on it.


    "Boys, move aside please! You blocking my way!" shouted Gwend.


    Willy startled lightly ar Gwend''s loud voice because he was staring at Emma and didn''t realised that Gwend was already glaring to Willy.


    Jakzen quickly pulled Willy to the other side to let Gwend walked through.


    "Haiyya, if you boys don''t want to help then don''t block our way, can''t you?" said Gwend again with her head shook a bit.


    "Go play somewhere else, let the ladies do the job here. You won''t do much help to us either!" said Jessy again and she followed Gwend from behind.


    Carlos and Jakzen glared annoyingly to Jessy.


    "Hesshh, that girl. Can''t we just walk through here? We want to see if the other members are doing well or not," said Carlos with his annoyed face.


    "Forget hed, Carlos. She is always like that. Let us go to another place!" said Jakzen.


    "Let''s go!" said Willy.


    They walked to leave that living room area where they used to treat the injured Hunters.


    Suddenly, a hand was stretched out to Carlos who was walking behind Willy and Jakzen.


    Carlos stopped but his other two brothers kept walking forward.


    Carlos''s eyes move to follow the owner of that hand. At last, his eyes landed on a tired but overwhelmed face.


    "Hand me a bandage please!" says Nic while her eyes are still locked on Nicky''s fingers. She was treating Nicky''s bleeding finger.


    Carlos took a few seconds for Nic''s words before he hurriedly gave Nic a set of bandages.


    Carlos watched Nic as she kept treating Nicky''s fingers. Nicky''s fingers were not badly injured but four of his fingers at the left hands are bleeding.


    Nic looked at Carlos back when she realised that someone was watching her doing her work. "Thank you!" said Nic again before she kept doing her work.


    Nic thought that Carlos would leave after she said thank you but Carlos didn''t leave. Instead he just stood behind Nic and watched all Nic''s movement.


    "Aren''t you going to leave?" asked Nic at last without looking back to Carlos.


    "Why would you ask me that question?? Did you want me to go away?" asked Carlos without answering Nic''s previous question.


    Nic still didn''t want to turn back to Carlos. She started to wrap Nicky''s finger with the bandage.


    Seeing Nic was busy with her work, Carlos turned silent but he didn''t leave. Which makes Nic feel a little bit uncomfortable because she wasn''t used so much when someone was watching her when she was doing her job.


    "Okay, we are done! Take care of your injury from now on," said Nic.


    Nicky stood up from the chair and he gave Nic a delightful smile. "Thanks, Nic!"


    Nic also replied with a simple smile on her face. "You are most welcome!"


    Nic threw the glove she used when shd treating Nicky and she walked to the kitchen to wash her hands.


    Nic completely ignored Carlos who was still watching her.


    In the kitchen, Nic saw Bambam with the other few maids who were working in the kitchen. It looks like they are cooking.


    Jakzen and Willy are also there but only Jakzen is inside the cooking section to help the others, while Willy was only sitting while drinking some fresh water.


    "You guys are cooking?" asked Nic.


    "Yeah, we are¡­. Since everyone wants to treat the injured members, I think it is better for me to work here," said Bambam. She put all the copped pepper into a big metal bowl.


    "Need some help over here? I''m done with my job in the living room," said Nic. She used a clean white towel to dry out her wet hands.


    "Sure, you can help us chop the eggplant over there," said Bambam and she pointed to a bunch of eggplant on the other side of the table. "Can you do that?"


    "Yeah, sure¡­ I can do that, don''t worry!" said Nic.


    She walked to that side and started her job.


    Ollyvia and See Hwa came later and they also offered their help to their friends in the kitchen. Willy also started to join them cook.


    Jakzen and Willy are both in the cooking section to cook the food.


    Bambam put the ingredients on the table near them and walked away again to chopped other vegetables.


    Jakzen only looked at her and he realised that Bambam wasn''t her usual self. She was like, ignoring him or something. But why?


    Jakzen didn''t think about it much and he continued to cook.


    Just after when Bambam came to his side to help, only then Jakzen realised that Bambam was ignoring him. She avoided every eye contact and even stood a bit away from Jakzen when they made skin contact.


    "Are you okay?" asked Jakzen.


    Bambam shifted her gaze to Jakzen. She nodded slightly before she turned away.


    "But you look like you were not," said Jakzen.


    "I''m just fine, Jakzen. Don''t worry about me!" said Bambam, cutting Jakzen from talking about anything else.


    Jakzen only stared at Bambam when Bambam answered his questions with the answer he was unsatisfied with.


    "Don''t stare at me like that, Jakzen. You better watch that soup," Bambam said again.


    Jakzen then turned his head to the soup. He took a metal spoon to taste the soup.


    "Bambam, you want to taste this? It''s good," said Jakzen.


    Bambam looked at Jakzen who had already lifted the spoon to her mouth. Bambam has no choice but to take a sip of that soup.


    Jakzen waited for Bambam''s reaction.


    A few seconds later, Bambam''s face showed a slight happiness.


    "Emmm it''s good!" complemented Bambam.


    "Right? I always can make people happy with the food I cooked," said Jakzen.


    Bambam let out a jeering laugh. "Don''t act like you are so good. It''s only about cooking skill, alright!" said Bambam.


    "What!? Every girl likes a man who can cook¡­ Like me?! You don''t like me?" asked Jakzen again.


    And that question only made Bambam turn silent. She can feel her face hot.


    Bambam slapped Jakzen''s harder. "What kind of question is that?! Of course not!!" And with that, Bambam quickly walked away.


    "Ouch!" Jakzen patted his hand gently. It was so painful when Bambam slapped her. Why did she slap me so hard? Is there something wrong with what I said?


    The clueless Jakzen could only look Bambam walked far away.


    "Jakzen, is the soup ready? It''s time to put the soup on the table!" shouted See Hwa.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah¡­ It is ready.. But wait for a minute, okay!!"

 Chapter 134 - Caspian Castle: The Dinner(2)

    It is the time for dinner.


    Not all of the Hunters are there to eat dinner together: some of them are still looking after the injured members, some of them don''t have the appetite to eat and any other reason.


    "Okay, so this is the only member who can eat for dinner. Let''s eat then," said Lyeon.


    "Where did Becky go? Did someone see her?" asked Bambam as she looked to every face in the dining room but she didn''t see Becky.


    "Maybe she is in her room, Livnah and Rivera are not here either," said Dee.


    Bambam took a last look before she started to eat. She will send food to her room later.


    Lyeon''s eyes also wandering around the dining room to search for Becky but he didn''t find her everywhere. Lyeon just met her this evening and now where did she go?


    Not only Lyeon who was searching for someone. Greyson also was searching for Rivera. He saw how sad Rivera was this evening because of some unknown reason and that reason which probably made her didn''t come to dinner.


    "Greyson, you don''t want to eat or what? Stop thinking about other stuff. Let''s eat first," said Elvin who was sitting next to Greyson.


    Greyson looked at his brother, smiled at him before he turned to his food again. Greyson then started to eat.


    Elvin continued to eat when Greyson finally ate his food. He is also searching for someone at this dinner but looks like she didn''t come.


    Livnah had such a bad day today. Actually, they all have a bad day today but Elvin understands how is Livnah''s feeling is.


    Is she gonna be alright without eating dinner tonight?


    Dale put a shrimp fried on Dee''s plate. He did it really faster without anyone realizing it. After that, he retracted his hand again and pretended to eat his dinner.


    Dee, who sat next to Dale, only peek a glance at Dale before she took the shrimp and put it inside her mouth.


    Dale smiled while munching his food inside his mouth.


    Nic, who was sitting across them, only showed her disgusting face when she saw the romance between them in front of her eyes. She also doesn''t know why she has to watch them.


    "These two people, could they not show their romance for one time? It makes me sick!" said Nic with a low voice.


    Nic eats all the food inside his plate quickly until her mouth becomes round. She was feeling disgusting so that is why she released her disgusting feeling through the food.


    Rexy, who was sitting next to her, blinking his eyes while staring at Nic with the spoon in his mouth. He was shocked to see how fast Nic ate only to make her mouth become round.


    Nic realised Rexy was looking at her and she looked at Rexy back with a ferocious stare. She swallowed half of the food inside the mouth, so that she could speak.


    With a dare-like glaring, Nic said, "What!?"


    Rexy shook his head quickly and he continued to eat his dinner again.


    Apart from Nic, who was disgusted about Dale and Dee, Terence is staring secretly at them with a broken heart, could only look away and accept his defeat. There is no way he is gonna betray his brother to get Dee back.


    It was not like Dee is going to like her anyway.


    "I''m done eating. I will go first. You guys, can continue to eat," said Simon. He stood from his chair and walked out from the dining hall.


    After that, Ollyvia and Bruno also walked out from the dining room after they finish their food.


    Since today incident, almost all of them don''t have the appetite to eat. They can only eat a little amount of it.


    Lyeon, who was stilled under much pressure, could only sighed and sitting on the chair to calm himself.


    Symantha hold his hand to calm Lyeon. She understand what is Lyeon''s thoughts. She cannot let him getting so much pressure because she doesn''t want Lyeon to carry on all the burden himself.


    Lyeon looked at Symantha and he give her a reassuring smile.


    Elvin, who also finished his dinner early, went back to the kitchen and took some food. He wants to give it to Livnah. He took the empty containers and put some food in it.


    After a while, Greyson also came to the kitchen. He was surprised to see his brother in the kitchen while taking some food.


    Greyson feels weird though. Why would he put the food in the containers? He wants to give that food to someone?


    "What are you doing here, brother?" asked Greyson. He also took some containers and put the food inside it.


    Elvin shrugged when someone was talking to him. He looked shocked when Greyson talked to him. He quickly looked at Greyson but soon after he continued his work.


    "Urm, nothing¡­ I just want to take some food for the patient," said Elvin.


    Greyson felt something was not right but he didn''t ask anything more. Take some food for the patient? Aren''t the others already done?


    "And you, what are you doing with that food??" asked Elvin while watching Greyson.


    "Oh, there is someone who hasn''t eaten dinner yet. I want to bring some food for her," said Greyson.


    Her? Elvin''s left eyebrow lifted up in curiosity. Greyson wants to take some food for a girl? Did he have someone he loved inside this Castle without me knowing??? Hermm, I am interested to know¡­


    "Okay, then¡­ I''ll go first!" Elvin said as he took the food containers with him and left.


    "Alright," replied Greyson shortly while he continued what he was doing.

 Chapter 135 - The Caspian Castle: Their Feelings

    Elvin walked in the alley, passing through the living room where the rest of the Hunters are being treated.


    In his hand, is the food container.


    When he walked passing through the second living room, Elvin stopped as his eyes caught a figure standing in front of the big table, which used to put all the dead Hunter''s pictures.


    Surrounding the pictures are candles and flowers.


    Elvin spotted Livnah''s figure in front of that table. He stopped but didn''t enter the living room. Instead, he just stands in the alley and watches Livnah from there.


    He saw how sad Livnah is while she looked at Anthonio''s picture.


    Elvin sighed. For unknown reasons, he dislikes the view in front of him. He dislikes the view when he has to watch Livnah standing there with a sad face. He dislikes it when he has to watch her being sad and he cannot do anything about it.


    Livnah looked very low-spirited, even though before this, she was a naughty and cheerful girl.


    Is it the loss of Anthonio that makes Livnah this sad?


    Then why do I have to be sad too?


    Elvin watched Livnah for a long time.


    Livnah put her finger on Anthonio''s picture frame and with her thumb, she caressed it.


    That action caused Elvin''s heart ache even more. He felt that Livnah really loved the man in the photo even though before, he always saw Livnah teased that man. He doesn''t know that teasing could turn into real feeling.


    Couldn''t stand the view in front of him, Elvin quickly approached Livnah. He hid his sad face with an overwhelming smile.


    "Hey, Livnah. There you are!!"


    "#Let''s eat first, okay? I know you haven''t eaten yet."


    Livnah quickly retracted her hand and she turned to her back. Elvin grabbed Livnah''s hand and they went to the chairs.


    Elvin put all the containers on the table and opened it one by one.


    "But I''m not hungry," Livnah said, still with her sad face.


    Elvin smiled but he didn''t look at Livnah and concentrate on opening the containers. Elvin gave Livnah the spoon and waited for Livnah to eat the food.


    Livnah looked at Elvin with a confused face. "You didn''t have to do this to me. I really am not hungry and I don''t want to eat," said Livnah.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard, Livnah. Even though you feel sad about Anthonio, you shouldn''t starve yourself like this. As vampire hunters, we need more energy to fight the vampires. So, come on, eat this dinner. I won''t budge from here if you didn''t finish this dinner," Elvin said and he looked at Livnah.


    Livnah feels a bit confused. Why would Elvin have to burden himself to do this stuff for me? All this time, he never cared about me¡­


    "Why did you care about me? I can take care of myself. I just didn''t come for dinner. You shouldn''t do this to me," said Livnah. She put the spoon down.


    Seeing that makes Elvin feel a bit upset.


    Livnah wanted to stand from the couch but Elvin quickly grabbed her hand again. "I know, but won''t you do me a favor and eat this food? I bring it for you, you know? Just only for a bite is enough," said Elvin, who doesn''t want to give up on Livnah.


    Livnah looked at Elvin with a dull face before she sat again. Elvin is right, he did bring me this food but I didn''t eat it. Just a bite doesn''t harm me.


    Livnah reached for the spoon again and she started to eat.


    Elvin watched Livnah eat and he smiled a bit when Livnah finally ate the food he brought for Livnah.


    Livnah looked at Elvin when she finally ate. She wanted to say that she had enough and wanted to leave but then Elvin gave her a gesture that she should eat more. Livnah groaned in silence because she didn''t want to eat anymore.


    The food somehow felt incredibly delicious so Livnah finished it all.


    "Wow, you are really hungry, aren''t you? If not, you wouldn''t finish this all!" said Elvin.


    Livnah put the spoon on the table again and she looked at Elvin. "I wouldn''t finish this if you didn''t insist on me eating it."


    "At least, for now you wouldn''t sleep in an empty stomach," said Elvin.


    "You shouldn''t do this to me again, Elvin. I am really okay¡­ But thank you for these foods," said Livnah.


    "Don''t worry, Livnah. I will take care of you from today on," said Elvin.


    But what Elvin didn''t realise is that his words caused Livnah to stucked.


    He said he want to take care of me?? And for what??? Why did he suddenly become so kind like this??


    Livnah doesn''t want to think much. So she thought that it would be better if she went to sleep first.


    "Good night, Elvin."


    "Good night, Livnah.."


    Elvin watched as Livnah walked away to her room. He smiled again for a while before he cleared the table and brought away the containers.


    >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    It is time for Greyson to find Rivera.


    Greyson already searched for her in her room and the living room but she wasn''t there. Greyson then tried to find Rivera in the garden.


    Then, he saw Rivera sitting in a gazebo in the middle of the pond while she was looking at the water.


    Rivera didn''t realise when Greyson entered the gazebo. She only turned to Greyson when Greyson already took a seat beside her.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Rivera with an unpleasant face.


    "I''m bringing you your dinner. You haven''t eaten dinner yet, don''t you?" said Greyson and he ignored how Rivera looked at him.


    He opened all the containers and put the food in front of Rivera.


    "I''m not hungry. You can take that away!" said Rivera. Her voice sounds like she was angry and sad at the same time.


    "Just try to eat. It is better to eat than sleeping with an empty stomach," said Greyson.


    "I can eat tomorrow morning. You don''t have to worry. I won''t die just because I didn''t have dinner," said Rivera again.


    "Of course you won''t die, but I insist you eat it!" said Greyson and he showed Rivera the spoon in his hand.


    Rivera looked at Greyson. She feels weird about Greyson because all this time, she always neglected him and even pushed him away but he never went away from Greyson.


    Instead he keeps approaching her with a warm smile. Rivera doesn''t understand what this man is thinking.


    Slowly, Rivera took the spoon from Greyson''s hand and she started to eat.


    Why would he be the one who has to be kind to me? Not his brother? Why does the man I like never like me back? Why did I never know that he liked my friend?


    Suddenly, a tiny drop of tears falls down onto her right cheek.


    Greyson saw it and automatically, his hand lifted up and wiped the tears.


    Rivera was shocked and she quickly turned her head to Greyson. "You-----!"


    "Sorry. It happened without me realizing it," said Greyson and he retracted his hand. He turned away again and released a big breath. Shit! What did I do? Why did I touch her like that? Good thing she didn''t slap me¡­


    Rivera also didn''t get angry about it because her mind didn''t actually think about what Greyson just did. Her mind is still thinking about what happened earlier.


    The atmosphere in the gazebo becomes quiet and cold as Rivera continued to eat and Greyson watches her.


    Rivera turned to Greyson. She wants to ask something to make sure what has burdened her mind all this time.


    Greyson flinched a bit when Rivera suddenly turned to him. His heart beat with a crazy speed. That eyes of hers could surely make him turn wild in no time.


    "I want to ask you something, but you have to answer me truthfully," said Rivera.


    Greyson nodded quickly as he was under a spell. His heart beat faster again this time. He cannot wait for what Rivera is going to ask him.


    "Did Lyeon like someone within our membersz?" asked Rivera.


    Greyson, who was high-spirited from the beginning, became downed after he heard the question.


    "Why did you ask like that?" asked Greyson. There was a sign of iratenes in his voice.


    "Just¡­. I just want to know," said Rivera and she turned to her food again.


    Greyson thinks for a minute. She wants to know who Second Brother liked? But who is it? Wait-------- She asked about my Second Brother''s crush, so that means she has a crush on my brother. Is he the reason why she cried before?


    Greyson looked at Rivera again. "So, is that why you cried before? Because you saw someone with my brother?"


    Rivera looked at Greyson again. She only looked with a sad face before she turned to her food again. "I don''t want to talk about it."


    Greyson sighed. Is that why she always keeps away from me and pushes me away? Because she already liked someone else?


    "So, you like my Second Brother? That is why you pushed me away?" asked Greyson.


    When she heard it, Rivera turned silent. Her mind is struggling to find any suitable reason. It is true that she always pushed Greyson away but liking Lyeon is not the reason why she has to push him away.


    Rivera just simply.. Don''t like Greyson.


    And if you don''t like that person, you would ignore them or stay away from them, right?


    "I understand¡­ You like somebody else right?" said Greyson again. His voice sounds very sad and upset.


    "I---Err, I----" Rivera couldn''t say anything as what Greyson said to her was true. She feels guilty all of the sudden.


    "Yes, I like somebody else¡­ But I would be happy if that person liked me too," said Rivera. She put the spoon down as she no longer had the appetite to eat.


    "You mean, my brother like someone else?" asked Greyson.


    "Maybe.. Yeah. What else could it mean when you hugged someone so suddenly?" said Rivera again.


    "You mean Lyeon hugged Symantha? That was normal. They have been friends for a long time but Lyeon never liked Symantha. I know my brother well," said Greyson, wanting to convince Rivera. This is wrong, shouldn''t I be angry when she likes someone else? Why should I support her instead?!


    "No, it is not! It was someone else," said Rivera.


    Greyson was surprised at Rivera''s words. Was it someone else? But who? I never saw my brother hang out with another woman other than Symantha.


    Does he have a crush already?

 Chapter 136 - The Wall Between Them

    "What?! Lyeon already has someone he likes but who? Why didn''t I don''t know?" asked Greyson.


    "Hey, I''m not too sure either, okay¡­ Maybe what I''ve seen is only because Becky wants to comfort him," said Rivera.


    "Becky?? That woman is.... Becky!???" said Greyson again with a surprised look on his face.


    Rivera gave him a ferocious glare. "Could you talk with a low voice??? Why did you have to shout?!" she said and she slapped Greyson''s shoulder.


    Greyson m.o.a.ned in pain and he rubbed gently his shoulder.


    "And you, why did you look excited and happy when we talked about your brother? Shouldn''t you be angry with me that I like other men because you like me, don''t you?" said Rivera.


    "Oh, so you do know I like you," said Greyson with a grin on his lips.


    Rivera looked at Greyson with another ferocious glare. "Even a stupid woman can tell it, okay!?"


    "Because I like you doesn''t mean I have to make you mine¡­ Right???"


    Rivera turned froze at Greyson''s words. She was speechless. How was she supposed to answer that?


    "I like you¡­. And that makes me want to see you happy everyday."


    Rivera didn''t reply and instead she just stayed silent. Suddenly she feels so awkward.


    Silence filled the atmosphere around them.


    Rivera looked at Greyson. "Thank you."


    "For what?" asked Greyson.


    "I don''t know¡­ Be there to hear what I feel maybe¡­ I don''t know how to talk to other people about this," said Rivera and she laid her head on the table.


    "That is why I am here. I saw you crying when you walked through the living room and I thought something might be bothering you. So I came here to see if you are okay or not," said Greyson.


    Rivera''s lips formed a weak smile. She doesn''t have the energy to talk about what she saw before.


    Suddenly, Rivera''s eyes were distracted by the shining thing at Greyson''s neck. A golden chain with golden peac.o.c.k pendant was hanging around Greyson''s neck.


    "What is that?" asked Rivera. She lifted up her head and she looked at the necklace.


    Greyson looked at his necklace. "Oh this one? These are my mother''s gifts for us. I mean, all of us have this necklace. My necklace has the number of seven which means I am the seventh son," he explained as he flipped the pendant around, to show Rivera the number of his pendant.


    "Oh, wow¡­ Your mother is a really good mother. But why did I never see her in Royal Castle before?? Is she with another organisation?" asked Rivera again.


    "No, she is already dead."


    Rivera was shocked when she heard this. She didn''t know about that. That is why she never saw her before. "Oh, sorry. I didn''t know," she said.


    "No, it''s okay. It already happened ten years ago," said Greyson. A faint smile formed on his lips.


    "What happened?" asked Rivera. Suddenly she was interested in it and wanted to know more.


    "Our house was attacked by the vampires and my mother died saving us all. In other words, the vampires killed my mother," answered Greyson.


    "Okay. So that is why you hate the vampires so much. I''m impressed, your brother and you are still alive until now even though you guys are always surrounded by danger," Rivera said.


    "Because we make promises to each other. No matter what happens, we have to stay alive and revenge for our mother''s death. I wonder how we can still stay alive too," Greyson replied with a light chuckle.


    "What a nice family you have. I wish I was home too," said Rivera while she was looking up, staring at the full moon at the dark sky which was filled with numerous shining stars around the full moon.


    "You don''t have a home before?" asked Greyson.


    Rivera let out a small chuckled. Home? She should have been at home by now¡­ Eating dinner with her family¡­ Instead of here, fighting with vampires and struggling to herself for her love story. Is it considered as a love story?


    "This is not my home," said Rivera with a low voice but Greyson still can hear what Rivera was trying to say.


    "What do you mean by not your home?" asked Greyson with a weird face. He was confused about what Rivera was talking about.


    Rivera realised that she almost blew up her identity to Greyson. So she quickly found a suitable answer to answer his question.


    "I mean, this place¡­ This is not my real home. You know, before I became a Hunter, I had a normal life¡­ Like really a normal life. Going to school, eating dinner with my family and doing my homework. Instead of being here, doing a mission, holding a gun and killing vampires," she replied without looking at Greyson. She afraid that he might know Rivera was only giving another reason.


    "We cannot live a normal life when the vampires is still around, Rivera. We have to do this so that the other people could be saved. We sacrifice ourselves for other people''s lives," said Greyson.


    "That''s a harsh word, Greyson. ''We sacrifice ourselves for other people''s lives''... Where did you get those words? From the book??" said Rivera teasingly.


    "No, of course not. I make it myself," Greyson replied.


    But then Rivera just laughed at him and said, "Yeah, right¡­ Or are you just saying that from your mind?"


    "No, I didn''t¡­.."


    But the teasing didn''t stop from there. Rivera kept teasing Greyson but they didn''t realise that the wall between them, which always separated them from each other, slowly breaking apart¡­ Giving a space for them to get closer to each other.


    Rivera then continued to eat her dinner. She saw carrots inside her dish. Using the spoon, Rivera showed the carrots to Greyson.


    "You know I don''t like carrots. Why did you take this food for me?" asked Rivera.


    "What''s wrong with the carrot? It is good for us, you know," said Greyson again.


    "Yeah, but I still don''t like it. It has a weird taste. I don''t like it," said Rivera again.


    "Fine, then¡­ Let me eat that then!" Greyson said as he grabbed Rivera''s wrist, getting near Rivera and eating the carrot.


    Rivera was shocked when Greyson touched her. This is not the first time he touched her but she sure that this touch had made her heart beat at a weird pace.


    "Could you warn me before you touch me?! I don''t like people touching me just like that," said Rivera.


    "Oh, is that so. Then okay," Greyson answered as he kept munching the carrots inside his mouth.


    Rivera just looked at Greyson and silently, she sighed. She wasn''t sure what the sign was for. And she doesn''t want to know what is it for.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 137 - Prepare For The Worst

    That night, when everyone is sleeping, this girls secretly hold another meeting again among them inside Dee''s room. But this time, Suzy wasn''t with them because she is still unconscious.


    "Today''s mission is really weird. Something wasn''t right," said Dee.


    "Something definitely off, Dee. Today, when the Captain held the meeting with other members, I was there. And they suspected there is a betrayer among us. Also they want to find that betrayer. What I worried the most is, the members are starting to get suspicious with each other. We have to be extra careful with this. One wrong step, will lead us to a misunderstanding. I''m afraid that the betrayer they mean already has been planning all this time," said Chellyne.


    "What do you mean?" asked Emma confusedly.


    "She meant that, the betrayer already had a plan, which led to our death," replied Bambam.


    "We need to find that betrayer then¡­ And we will show everyone else who the real betrayer is," Livnah said with a determined face.


    "This is not going to be easy, Livnah. We already saw what the betrayer did to us today¡­ And I''m afraid the betrayer might do it inside this Castle too. We must act fast. We have to know the identity of this betrayer," said Dee again.


    "I''m afraid that I know who that person is," said Becky suddenly after being quiet for all time of the conversation.


    The other girls looked at Becky.


    "Who is it?" asked Nic.


    "Did you detect the betrayer by your smelling sense?" asked Chellyne.


    Becky nodded at Chellyne''s question. "I thought that the smell was coming from the vampires who fought with us today but it I realised something was off with that smell. It is very strong and soft, not like the vampire''s smile, strong but full of anger. I''m afraid this smell is the queen''s scent."


    When they heard Becky''s explanation, all the girls were shocked.


    "Who is this person, who directly connected to Queen Marrie. We can use this person to get to Queen Marrie," said Livnah.


    "That betrayer is Jina. Our Senior from another Organisation," said Becky with a calm face.


    "Jina?? What!?" said Emma.


    "That''s impossible, she looked like she was a good person," Bambam said with her face showing that she couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    "That exactly the right person to be that betrayer. The more good we think of her, the deeper the secret she holds. This time, the secret she has is something we need all this time. This is our answer to our way home," said Nic.


    "That is true, Nic. We shouldn''t judge people by their looks. Just because she looks so good to us, doesn''t mean she wouldn''t do bad things either. We need something to put her in a trap so we could prove she is the betrayer," said Dee again.


    "Why don''t we just tell them that Becky knows Jina is the betrayer? Tell them that Becky has a strong smelling sense and she can sense Queen Marrie''s scent on Jina," said Rivera.


    "No, that would be a suicide, Rivera. If we say that Becky has that ability, they might get suspicious of her too. They might think that Becky is the real betrayer and we¡­ help her. We can''t risk this mission," said Chellyne again.


    "Right, not everyone know about Becky''s ability so telling the members directly about this could mean a suicide for us," said Bambam. She put her finger to her chin and thought of something.


    "Then, what are we gonna do? To trap Jina to her own trap isn''t easy. Our life depends on this mission. If we fail, we might die¡­ And the others also will die with us," said Livnah again.


    "I don''t care about this others. The important thing is that we can go home," said Nic with a calm face. She really meant it when she said she doesn''t care about other Hunters'' lives. She just wants to go home.


    "That''s rude, Nic. We have to help them too. They already helped us until today and we can''t just let them die because of this mission," said Emma again.


    "They won''t know our identity. Besides, we won''t meet them again after we go back to our old world," said Nic again.


    "Yet, we still need to help them while we are still here. I don''t want to go back to our own world when I need to carry the sins that I didn''t even commit! Let these people die because our personal mission is giving us very big sins," said Emma again. There was a big trace of anger in her voice.


    "Then, you could just stay here. You want to stay that bad, then stay. I just want to go home¡­ No matter what it takes," said Nic again.


    "Guys, stop! Fighting like this doesn''t help us go home even if you blink . Of course we will go home no matter what it takes, Nic¡­ But, Emma''s words also make sense. They helped us to survive in this dangerous world so at least we helped them from the death too," Chellyne said to Nic and Emma.


    Nic just sighed unpleasantly when she heard what Chellyne said.


    "Jina is not in her room now, which only means one thing---she went to meet the Queen Marrie," said Becky.


    "Queen Marrie was here?" asked Rivera.


    "This is bad. Once they make a plan, we will die. We have to stop whatever trap she makes for us. Or else, we will die just before we can fight," Dee said again.


    Jina went to meet Queen Marrie? Then this is a very bad trouble¡­ She must be planning a new trap for us¡­


    "But, I don''t quite understand¡­. Jina was human, right?? But why did she sided with that bitchy-like queen? She already knows that Queen Marrie is a very bad person!" said Rivera again.


    "I''ll try to figure it out later. But for now, we need to prepare for the worst," Chellyne said. "And we need to be careful. Don''t raise any suspicion from the other members," she continued.


    "Right, don''t raise any suspicion from the other members. Noted that," said Rivera.


    "That''s all for now. I will tell Suzy about this later. All of you can go back to your room. Be careful, don''t let the other members know about what we do here," said Dee.


    "Wait---There''s something I want to tell you guys," said Rivera, making all the other girl''s attention turn to her.


    "What is it?" asked Nic.


    "I declare now that I won''t like the Captain anymore as I already know that he won''t like me¡­.. And he already has his own girls whom he likes," said Rivera with a wide smile on her lips. Her eyes were locked on Becky, who was looking at her with a confused face.


    Becky knew that look from Rivera''s eyes telling her that what Rivera was going to tell them later, would give her so much trouble after this. But she just shut her mouth and waited for Rivera''s next explanation.


    "What!!?? Lyeon like other girls? Who is it?? Is it Symantha?" asked Bambam, excitedly wanting to know.


    Rivera shook her head simultaneously. "Nope, definitely not. It was Becky¡­ Right, Becky??? Captain like you and you know it."


    And this time everyone''s eyes turned to Becky. Becky looked at her friends who were looking at her like she is a criminal or something.


    "What!?" asked Becky with a dull face.


    "Captain like you¡­ And you know about that. But you never tell us?!" asked Livnah.


    "And you let us teased Rivera all this time, while the person he likes is you!?" said Bambam again.


    "You really can keep a secret so well, huh?!" said Dee while she smiled teasingly.


    "What!? I never do think he would like me!" said Becky, defending herself.


    "But I saw how Lyeon hugged you this evening and you also hugged him. Tell us what is the meaning about that all?" said Rivera again.


    "He hugged you???" Bambam said, almost like she was shouting in shock and excitement.


    "And you hugged him back. So you really like him?" asked Livnah and she also was very excited.


    "So, you two are a couple now, huh?? Good thing, then¡­ I won''t have to worry about being the only person who has a boyfriend here," said Dee again. She reached for Becky''s hand and shook them together. "Congratulations for you!"


    Becky pulled her hand again with a disgusting face. "Eww, sorry. That man was too old for me. Don''t you guys already give him to Rivera. Rivera, why did you return him to me? Lyeon and I are just friends. Hugging between friends is normal, okay," said Becky.


    "But you never hug a man even though he is your friend," Bambam cut in Becky''s words.


    "Don''t deny it, Becky. Just admit that you like him and you two are ready to move to another stage¡­ Besides, we will always support you," said Chellyne. Her smile is not too wide as the others but Becky knows Chellyne is also excited because Becky can see it from her eyes.


    "You guys are nuts!" Becky then moved to the door and she continued to say, "I don''t like him¡­ And we never will be like Dale and Dee."


    "Hey, where are you going!?" asked Bambam.


    "He likes you, he will do whatever to make you his woman," said Dee again.


    "F.u.c.k you!" said Becky again before she shut the door off.


    The other girls looked at each other before they laughed together. After a few things they talked, slowly the girls walked out from Dee''s room to their own room.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 138 - The Second Attack

    That dark silent night, in a big and tall building, at the rooftop, there was a group of people with black robes surrounding a woman who was the only one kneeling on the floor.


    Jina, who was kneeling on the floor for over two hours, couldn''t dare to lift up her head and she just looked at the floor.


    The vampire''s ruler, Queen Marrie, who was standing in front of Jina, was looking at her with a murderous gaze.


    "Tell me, Caroline. When did she promise me to kill all of the Rangers Team which were living here?" asked Queen Marrie to one of her followers.


    Caroline stepped to the front with a scary grin on her lips. Her eyes locked onto Jina for a second before she looked to Queen Marrie again. "It was two months ago. Before the Ranger Team come here, Your Highness."


    "It should be today''s mission, Your Highness. Today is the day they should have died but somehow they managed to stay alive. Right now, they are retreating back to the Caspian Castle to take a break or they might be planning for a new plan now," said Barnabas.


    "Today''s mission?" Queen Marrie looked at Jina again. "Then tell me why the ambush failed??? So many vampires come to kill them but they haven''t died yet. Are they the one who is stronger than the vampires or¡­.. You helped them to stay alive?" she continued.


    "No,Your Highness. I never betrayed you. Today''s mission should be their last mission and I was expecting them to be wiped out by now¡­"


    "Then why is that Ranger Team still alive?? If you keep delaying things to kill them, they would know you betrayed them. I wouldn''t worry if you get killed because it is your fault not to get the job done¡­. But I won''t let you off easily if I know you betrayed me for them," Queen Marrie said with an angry tone.


    "Give me one last chance, My Queen. I promise this time, they will die." Without hesitation, Jina bowed down to Queen Marrie until her head banging onto the floor. She didn''t care how much her head hurt but she needed to restrain it.


    "Giving you one last chance? You already messed this thing up and why should we trust you with this mission anymore? On the other hand, we can kill this Ranger Team without your help," said Linda. Her dark eyes were glimmering under the moonlight.


    "I know I already messed up," Jina got up from the bow down position to her original state. "But this Ranger Team is different. We cannot underestimate them," she said.


    "What is there to underestimate? They are weak just like the other Ranger Team we killed from the other organisation," Linda said.


    "After we killed this Ranger Team, we will crush their Organisation. So that, this organisation wouldn''t send any Ranger Teams again," Cindy continued.


    "I know about that. But I have been with them for a long time, so I know their strength and weakness. There is a Hunters among them, who awfully possesses the incredible strength which has the same strength like vampires," Jina stopped for a minute and she looked to the other vampires. "If you realised it, a lot of vampires who attacked them are dead compared to the Hunter''s members¡­."


    The vampire''s turned silent, as they were thinking about what Jina had told them.


    "What you have just said is true. This team gives more damage to my teams compared to the result I want¡­ These Hunters are outnumbered by my followers and yet they''re still alive. You sure you know their weakness?" said Queen Marrie.


    "Yes, My Queen. I already make a plan that surely can kill them all. But I required your assistant, Your Highness. I need help," said Jina again.


    "Who are you to request such a ridiculous assistant from the Queen??!!" shouted Cindy.


    Queen Marrie lifted up her left hand to stop Cindy from talking.


    Cindy grunted annoyingly before she backed off.


    "Oh, you already have a plan?"


    "Yes, My Queen."


    "Tell me about these plans of yours. I want to know how exactly you can do this plan."


    "My Queen, don''t trust her again. Let us handle the rest. She already failed us before!" said Harris. There is a sign of tense in his voice.


    Once again, Queen Marrie lifted up her hand to stop Harris from keep talking. Harris also scoffed angrily when Queen Marrie still wanted to give chance to Jina even after she failed them.


    "Speak!" said Queen Marrie.


    "Thank you, My Queen. I have planned for the vampires to kill them inside the Castle. The defense inside and outside the Castle is really too tight, but I can switch it off from the inside. And also, we need some distraction for this Ranger Team so that they can be divided into two groups. The first group will be attacked outside the Castle and the other one will make the Castle as their funeral area," Jina explained her plan one by one with confidence in her face.


    Queen Marrie smiled at the explanation. "I won''t say much about this. All I want to know is that, they have to die as soon as possible. I don''t have time to play here."


    "My other loyal followers will help you with the plan. Make sure this plan is successful," Queen Marrie said to Jina.


    Then she turned to her other followers. "Linda, Cindy, Oliver and Darrel will help Jina with this mission and if she fails again, you know what to do."


    "YES, MY QUEEN!!"


    Jina''s body trembled hard when she heard Queen Marrie''s order. She know what is Queen Marrie mean when she failed this mission. It means that, Queen Marrie''s follower will killed her without mercy if she failed again for this time.


    "I won''t disappoint you, My Queen," said Jina again and she bowed respectively to Queen Marrie.


    "You better be," saie Queen Marrie.


    She and the other followers then leave that rooftop, leaving Jina with the other four vampires who have been given task by Queen Marrie.


    Jina slowly gets up onto her frets again.


    Caroline walked toward Jina. Using her long and pale slender finger, she holds Jina''s chin harshly. "You think you will succeed in this mission, human? You better make this right or I will kill you with my own hands."


    Jina scoffed annoyingly while she pushed away Caroline''s hand.


    That action made Caroline give her a murderous glare to Jina but Jina didn''t care or was afraid of it. Because the Queen already gave her a second chance. That means she still has the chance to become Queen Marrie''s followers.


    "Queen Marrie relied on a very big and important mission to her. Is this gonna be okay? I mean, she already failed one time," said Oliver.


    "That''s why she sent us to her, you idiot. Our Queen wants us to keep an eye for her," said Linda while playing her finger through her dark hair.


    "Hey you, you better do this right. Don''t make the Queen upset again!" said Darrel to Jina.


    Jina gives them an annoyed gaze. "I know. This time, I will make it right. Then, let us prepare the second attack."


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 139 - Practise It On Me

    Jakzen stepped into the kitchen that morning to prepare the breakfast. To his surprise, Emma, Gwend, See Hwa and Ollyvia are already there cooking the breakfast.


    "Morning, ladies. Wake too early, eh?" said Jakzen while he walked toward the sink to wash his hands.


    One by one, the girls greeted Jakzen too.


    Jakzen started to cook breakfast and the others helped him too.


    Bambam entered the kitchen and directly went to the refrigerator. She wanted to drink something cold that early morning.


    "Bambam, don''t drink cold water this early morning. You should drink hot water rather than the cold water. It is not good for you," said Gwend. She takes the milk bottle from Bambam.


    "But I like it. Just let me drink this once!" said Bambam again and she tried to take the milk bottle again but Gwend put it back into the refrigerator and closed it.


    Gwend pulled Bambam to the table and poured hot coffee for Bambam. "Here you are. A nice and hot coffee in the beautiful morning!" said Gwend, handing over the cup to Bambam.


    Bambam pouted quietly but she took the cup from Gwend and took a sip. "Hmm, a sweet and hot coffee. Thanks, Gwend!"


    "You''re most welcome, sweetie!" said Gwend and she continued her work while Bambam keep drinking her coffee.


    Chellyne and Dee then walked into the kitchen.


    Jakzen saw Chellyne and he quickly called her name. Chellyne turned her head to Jakzen and walked toward him.


    "Would you mind tasting this soup?? I want to know what your opinion is about this soup," said Jakzen. He lifted up the spoon to Chellyne''s lips for her to taste the soup.


    "You know, I''m not too good with food tasting. I don''t know if my opinion is useful for this," said Chellyne with a guilty face.


    Jakzen showed Chellyne a reassuring smile and said, "That''s okay. I just want you to taste it."


    "Okay." Chellyne slowly blows the soup on the spoon before she tastes the soup that Jakzen has cooked.


    Jakzen, who was standing beside her, kept waiting for Chellyne''s reaction. He saw how gently Chellyne blew the soup and drank the soup. And when he started it, a bright smile appeared on his lips. She was so gentle and pretty even when the tiniest thing she did. How can a person who drinks soup be this gentle?


    "Hmm.." Chellyne looked at Jakzen with a delightful face. "Wow, this one is delicious, Jakzen. I don''t think you have to put more ingredients into it," she said sincerely.


    "Really?????" asked Jakzen again with a happy face. Who doesn''t get happy when the girl who got your attention gives a good compliment to your food? Jakzen almost wanted to jump out of joy when he heard Chellyne''s opinion.


    "Yeah, that soup is really delicious. Don''t add anything anymore. Besides, I like how it tastes," said Chellyne.


    "Alright, then¡­"


    Bambam, who was drinking her hot coffee, suddenly choked on her own coffee. A sudden pain filled in her chest as she continued to cough harder. The pain on her upper lips also feels stinging, it must be because of the hot coffee.


    Bambam was so shocked and that is why she choked so suddenly. She was shocked because she saw Chellyne testing the soup with Jakzen who was waiting for Chellyne''s reaction.


    Emma quickly moved near Bambam and helped her to pat her back, to relieve her from the cough. "Are you okay, Bambam??"


    Bambam''s hard cough made all the attention turn to her.


    "What happened?" asked See Hwa.


    "Are you okay, Bambam?" asked Jakzen to Bambam.


    Hearing that question, Bambam quickly gave Jakzen a sharp and angry glare before she stomped out from the kitchen while still coughing.


    You asked me if I was okay? Well, I''m not. All of this happened because of you! And you still want to ask me if I am okay?? What the f.u.c.k, Jakzen!?


    Jakzen, of course, didn''t realise this angry glare from Bambam because he was too clueless about Bambam''s real feelings. He just stared Bambam exit the kitchen door.


    "Bambam, where are you going?" asked Ollyvia.


    "What''s wrong with her?" asked Emma.


    The Hunters in the kitchen feel confused by Bambam''s action. They looked at each other before they continued their work.


    Chellyne went to drink hot water before she left the kitchen.


    Bambam stopped at the living room and she patted her chest to stop the cough. After a while, she started to calm down and coughing stopped.


    Bambam rewinds back about what happened in the kitchen. She saw Jakzen lift the spoon up to Chellyne, giving Chellyne a taste of the soup. And it was the same thing as what Jakzen had done to her yesterday.


    And that makes Bambam getting angrier and angrier each time.


    "Damn it, Jakzen. Did you practise it on me to try it on another girl? What the hell??" said Bambam. She growled angrily and she walked away.


    ********


    Chellyne went to the living room where Suzy has been put. When she reached there, she was shocked to see Kristen was sitting beside Suzy while he held Suzy''s hand.


    Suzy was still unconscious and Kristen was there to look after her.


    But Chellyne cannot believe him again after Kristen had hurt Suzy. Just one time is enough, if Kristen dares to hurt Suzy again, Suzy could no longer be saved.


    "What are you doing here, Kristen?" asked Chellyne.


    Kristen turned his head to Chellyne. "I---I just want to see if she was alright."


    "I think you the one who should see if you are alright or not. Remember..?? The last time we let you alone with her? You almost killed her¡­ And now, why should I let you be alone with her??" said Chellyne with a sarcastic voice.


    "Please, Chellyne. I know what I did is wrong, but¡­ Just let me take care of her for this time."


    "Take care of her??? Are you kidding me..?? You cannot even take good care of yourself and why do I need to trust her to you? Why would I want to trust you, the person who wants to kill her, to take care of her¡­??" she said again with another sarcastic voice.


    "I---- I just----"


    "You don''t have to worry anymore, Kristen. I can take care of her. Not only me¡­ But other members also can take care of her. You can rest inside your room and better make yourself out of this matter. I don''t want Suzy''s life to be in danger again. If you really want to see her get better, let us take care of her. You can meet her when she is awake," said Chellyne again.


    With no choice, Kristen let Suzy''s hand with his face full of disappointment. He looked at Suzy''s face for one last time before he walked away.


    Chellyne watched Kristen walk away before she gave a sneer to his back. Of course, Kristen didn''t see this because he was already away from Chellyne.


    Mark, Carlos and Irish walked through the room and they saw Kristen.


    They know Kristen coming from the place where Suzy had been put in. Thus, they quickly come to see if Suzy was alright or not.


    They saw Chellyne is pulling the blanket until it reached Suzy''s chest.


    "We saw Kristen on the way here. What did he do to Suzy?" asked Carlos.


    "Is Suzy okay? Did Kristen do something bad to her again?" asked Mark.


    Irish didn''t ask much but he also wanted to know if Kristen had done something to Suzy.


    "It''s okay, boys. She was alright. Kristen didn''t do anything to her. He just came to look over her," explained Chellyne.


    "Guess he was missing his girlfriend then," said Irish.


    "Alright. We will go to the dining room then. I bet breakfast is already ready," said Carlos.


    Chellyne gave them a faint smile. "Alright, I will catched up with you guys later. I just need to check on the other members."


    "You don''t have to work so hard like this, Chellyne. Take a break and let the others look after them again," said Mark.


    Chellyne leaves while waving gently to them. "Okay, I''ll think about it," she said.


    These three men then make their way to the dining room. When they reached the dining room door, Becky, Livnah and Rivera were there.


    Mark saw Becky and he quickly made his way faster to her. "Morning, Becky. Have a good sleep last night?" asked Mark and when he asked that, he gave her a tight hug too.


    Carlos and Irish ignored them and they walked inside the dining room.


    Becky was startled at Mark''s action and she quickly pushed Mark away. "Hey, get away from me, you stupid! Why did you have to f.u.c.k.i.n.g hug me??!"


    "Hey, I just want to say good morning!" said Mark again.


    "Fine, good morning. But no hug. I don''t like it!" said Becky again. She patted her cloth, indicating that she really didn''t like it when Mark hugged her before.


    Mark didn''t get angry about it and instead he just laughed amusingly. He quickly caressed Becky''s hair until Becky''s hair turned messy.


    Becky slapped Mark''s hand away again. "Idiot! You make my hair messy again!"


    Mark laughed again. He liked it when he saw Becky''s angry face. It was so cute.


    "Oh, don''t worry! You look more cute with messy hair!" he said and Mark once again caressed Becky''s head, making Becky''s hair getting more messy than before.


    Becky grunted angrily. "You dimwit!!! Come here you!!!" she shouted and she wanted to grab Mark''s hair too.


    But Mark was faster than her. Mark laughed again and he ran into the dining room. Becky kept shouting angrily at him while chasing him from behind.


    Livnah and Rivera, who didn''t leave from the start, watched this two people getting fun by themselves. They were feeling odd because Becky and Mark were more closer to each other which they never knew before.


    "Isn''t Becky supposed to be with Lyeon? Why did it turn to Becky-Mark instead?" asked Livnah.


    "Don''t ask me. I was confused with myself either," said Rivera.


    "Oh, at least now, you can go back to your sweet little Captain," said Livnah.


    "Eww, what the heck with that ''sweet little'' title?? I already declare last night, don''t I? I don''t want Lyeon anymore, let Becky have him¡­" Rivera said as she walked away from Livnah to the dining room.


    "What is wrong with that? You two looked perfect!" said Livnah again.


    "Come on, Livnah. Give me a break. I don''t want to be in this love.. things anymore."


    "Fine!" said Livnah finally gave up. She followed Rivera to enter the dining room.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 140 - Light Of Tomorrow

    When breakfast was ready, the members sat down on their chairs and started to eat.


    Rivera just sat down beside her chair when a man also sat down next to her. Rivera shifted her head to that man.


    "Morning? How do you feel this morning? All good?" asked Greyson to Rivera when Rivera just looked at him from the start he sat down.


    "Morning. I''m fine¡­ thank you for asking," replied Rivera although she wasn''t sure of herself. She was a bit surprised actually, because this is the very first time Greyson sat down next to her.


    All this time, when it was time to eat, Greyson and Rivera never sat close to each other.


    "Really? Okay then."


    Rivera felt someone kick her leg silently from underneath the table. Rivera turned to her other side and saw Emma was grinning at her.


    "Oh, that is why you give up on Lyeon?? You want to move on to Greyson, right?" asked Emma teasingly. She then covers her mouth using her hands to prevent her from laughing out loud.


    In no time, Rivera''s face quickly turned to red. She was embarrassed at what Emma had said because it was not true at all. Rivera giving up on Lyeon because she know whatever she will do in the future, she would never beat the woman who already own Lyeon''s heart.


    Besides, what benefit does she gain if she fights with Becky to get Lyeon. It ''s just one man, she can get another man if she wants. Because she was a pretty woman and a pretty woman always can get many men if she wants to. But, Rivera thinks it is not worthy to fight for Lyeon. So, she just let Becky have him.


    "Shut up, Emma. Greyson and I have nothing at all," said Rivera while she glaring at Emma as a warning because if Greyson heard what Emma had said, the sequence would turn double.


    Emma clicked her tongue in annoying manner. She crossed her hands onto her chest and she said," Yeah, you saying the same thing from the last time too. Remember!?"


    "Shusshhh!!!" Rivera said annoying and she kicked Emma''s leg back to make sure Emma understand what she mean by shut up.


    "Owww!!" Emma shrieked with a low voice when Rivera kicked her harder than Emma did to Rivera. "Damn it, Rivera. That''s hurtful!" she said.


    Rivera didn''t care and she just stuck out her tongue to Emma.


    Breakfast starts and everyone eats in a quiet way.


    Secretly, Dale put more vegetables on Dee''s plate when he saw her plate was empty except for the rice. Dee took a clueless face.


    "What?!" asked Dale mouthing. He was afraid that Dee was going to get angry at him because he was focused too much on her.


    Dale knows very well that Dee doesn''t want to let the others know about their relationship, so they avoid any attraction. After all, Dale also doesn''t want the others to know about it, especially his brothers. He doesn''t want his brothers to know about their relationship. At least, not now¡­


    "Did you think I was vegetarian? How can you just give me vegetables? I want meat!!" said Dee again.


    Hearing that, Dale almost burst out laughing. He didn''t expect Dee to say that. Dale thought that Dee was going to get angry at him. It turns out she was just angry because Dale just gave her vegetables but not meat.


    Dale smiles relieved and he takes the nearest meat dish and puts it on Dee''s plate. "Here, eat slowly!"


    Dee smiled widely when Dale put the meat on her plate. "Thank you!" she said with a low voice as she quickly ate the meat.


    Dale smiled gladly and he continued to eat.


    While all of them were eating, Jina who was also among them, looked at each face one by one and a vicious smile appeared on her lips.


    But Jina was quite clever to hide that smile while she was eating. You may still be happy, but after this, you won''t see the light of tomorrow.


    I will make sure all of you are dead so that I can live. I already promised my life to the vampire''s queen and I won''t waste it¡­


    But Jina didn''t realise someone was watching her carefully while she was looking at everybody with that vicious look.


    Becky looked at Jina with a sharp gaze as if she just wanted to jump off from her seat and killed Jina on that spot right now but she knew this action would get her to another dangerous matter. She better be silent and stay still before something happened.


    Suddenly, Bambam slapped her hand which held the spoon to eat the fried shrimp. Becky almost ate the shrimp when suddenly Bambam slapped her hand, causing the shrimp to fall right onto her lap, dirtying her pants.


    "Don''t look at her like that, idiot! What if she realised that we were already aware of her identity," Bambam said.


    "Yeah, I know¡­ But at least, you can slapped my shoulder or my head, right? Why should you slapped my hand? Look at my shrimp!!" said Becky angrily while she cleaned up the mess.


    "Oh, sorry!" said Bambam without feeling guilty at all. She even laughed at Becky.


    Becky gave Bambam an annoying gaze and continued to clean her pants.


    "Want this??" asked Mark while he handed over a tissue to Becky. Becky looked at Mark before she took the tissue.


    "Here is more shrimp!" said Mark again while he put more shrimp to Becky''s plate.


    Becky looked at her plate which was now full of shrimp and she looked at Mark. "Thanks, but I don''t eat that much¡­."


    "Your welcome," Mark said with a happy voice before he continued to eat.


    "Hey, who eats all the shrimp??" asked Irish.


    Becky, who just continued to eat, stopped and she looked at Mark. You put all the shrimp into my plate??? She said within her sharp glare to Mark.


    I know you like it. So, I just give it all to you, Mark replied also with the signal of his eyes.


    Irish looked at Becky when he realised all the shrimp was on Becky''s plate. Since the last incident where Becky beated him, Irish could no longer have the feeling to get another beating. So, he said, "Oh, go on. You can have it all."


    In the other side, Lyeon was watching Becky and Mark. He suddenly felt uncomfortable, because he didn''t like the scene when Mark was talking to Becky and this is not the first time either.


    Lyeon has the urge to come to Becky and pushes Mark away so that he could sit down together with Becky. But he wouldn''t do it because there are so many members there. If he makes a scene there, all of them will look at him with a weird face and of course, if they know, they will laugh at him.


    Thus, the only thing that Lyeon could do is, watched silently while he ate his breakfast.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 141 - A Sharp Eye

    The breakfast is over and the Hunters are leaving the dining room.


    Some of the Hunters along with the maid are cleaning the dining table.


    Bambam doesn''t want to help them like usual because she doesn''t want to see Jakzen. She is still angry about the incident this morning.


    Bambam grabbed two strawberry milk flavors and exited the kitchen.


    Suddenly, she bumped into someone in the kitchen door and one of the strawberry milk she holds fell onto the floor. The person she bumped into was Jakzen, the person she doesn''t want to see the most.


    "Oh, sorry!" said Jakzen with a gummy smile.


    But the angry Bambam doesn''t want to talk to Jakzen. She just looked at Jakzen with a blank face.


    Jakzen wants to pick up the strawberry milk from the floor to give it to Bambam but Bambam quickly takes it.


    "Are you alright? Sorry I bumped into you, I didn''t see you there," said Jakzen.


    But Bambam still doesn''t want to talk or meet him. So, she just walked past him and ignored him like he was a wind.


    "Bambam!??" called Jakzen but Bambam didn''t look to the back again. He was a bit disappointed when Bambam ignored him like that, like he was a stranger or what.


    "What happened to her?? Why did she suddenly turn cold to me? Is there something wrong I did until she looked so angry at me?" said Jakzen to himself.


    Jakzen rethought again what the possible thing he did that made Bambam get angry. But none. Jakzen couldn''t find anything.


    "Oh, well¡­ I hope she won''t be angry for too long." Jakzen entered the kitchen again.


    At the stairs, Bambam saw Elvin, Bruno and Danelio. They looked like they were going to some place. Bambam was interested to know where they wanted to go.


    "Hey, boys¡­ Where do you guys want to go? Mind if I join in??" asked Bambam.


    There three men looked at each other.


    "We are going to get practise outside. Since Captain said that there would be no mission today, we want to get practice," said Danelio.


    Practise? Right, I haven''t practiced in a long time too¡­ Maybe I can join them practise together.


    "I want to join, can I?" she asked.


    "Of course you can. Let''s go then," said Elvin.


    Bambam cheered happily when she got the chance to join them for practise. Then, they walked to the back courtyard.


    At the third field in the backyard, they begin their practise. They just only started the practise when Nic and Carlos also join them.


    They were practicing shooting by shooting the target board across the field while they stand at the other side of the field.


    Most of the shooting, Bambam gets the most impressive result as her shooting skill is very good.


    "Wow, you have a very good shooting skill, Bambam. No wonder Captain assigned you to be one of the Snipers," Danelio said, complimenting Bambam''s shooting skills.


    Most of Bambam''s shooting hit the red target at the target board with sixty shoot while the others only got lucky to shoot for twenty to thirty shots.


    "You have a sharp eye, Bambam. You can shoot someone even from far away," said Nic.


    "Okay, so let''s make a bet!" said Danelio.


    "What betting?" asked Bruno.


    "You mean a game? Oohh, I like games!" said Nic excitedly.


    "Okay, I''m in!" said Elvin.


    "In!"


    "In!"


    "In!"


    "In!"


    All of them already say ''In'' for the betting except for one. Everyone turned their head to Bambam''s direction. Only she hasn''t said ''In'' for the game.


    "Don''t you want to join the betting, Bambam? I''m sure this game will be fun!" said Nic.


    Then, Bruno was smirking at Bambam. "Or are you afraid that you might lose??" he said, deliberately saying it to make Bambam feel annoyed.


    Bambam replied with a small grin on her lips. She is not afraid of betting nor she is afraid of losing. Bambam was very confident that she could win this bet.


    "Who says I''m gonna lose, Bruno? We haven''t started the betting yet. Instead, I''m the one afraid that I might defeat you all!" said Bambam confidently.


    Nic praised Bambam for her confidence. She gave Bambam many thumbs up.


    "Already confident you can win? Well, we will see later," said Danelio.


    "Bring it on!" Bambam replied.


    "So, how we gonna do this game?" asked Carlos to Danelio.


    "See the wild trees outside there? There are many wild fruits on those trees¡­ The conditions is, whoever shoots the farthest wild fruit will win," explained Danelio about the details of the game.


    "Shot the farthest wild fruit? That''s a piece of cake. I can do it," said Nic, raising the gun up to her face.


    "Not so fast, lady. We will see who can shoot farthest," said Bruno.


    "Oh, that reminds me. You two are both Snipers, aren''t you??? Isn''t that unfair to us?" said Elvin while pointing to both Bambam and Nic.


    "What unfair about that? Are you afraid you''re going to lose to a woman?" asked Bambam with a teasing voice.


    "Afraid??? Who is afraid? Let''s get started then," said Elvin again.


    "Alright, let''s begin this game!" said Bambam.


    "Alright, everyone only has one chance to shoot. Who shot more than one will be considered as cheating. Alright, who wants to go first?!"


    "Let me!" said Nic. She lifted up her gun and shot the farthest wild fruit she could see.


    BANG!


    "Ermm, quite far! Very well! Who''s next!?" asked Danelio.


    Bruno lifted up his right arm and moved forward. "Me. I want to go next!" And another gunshot echoed in the field.


    Bruno, Carlos and Elvin followed behind. Danelio went after them and the last one is Bambam.


    It has been a few minutes later but Bambam hasn''t shot yet. She was still aiming at the wild fruit but didn''t shoot.


    Everyone looked at Bambam and waited for her to release her shot.


    "You know, we''re not gonna wait for you to shoot that wild fruit," said Elvin.


    BANG!


    Finally, Bambam released the shot.


    Everyone looks at the wild fruit where Bambam has shot. They want to know which one has the farthest shot.


    The shortest shot is Bruno but the farthest one is Bambam.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw Bambam''s shot.


    Nic''s shot was slightly near to Bambam but couldn''t defeat Bambam''s shot.


    "Okay, it confirms then. Bambam wins this bet," said Danelio.


    "Wow, Bambam¡­ That one is really far. I almost couldn''t see which fruit you''ve been targeting," said Carlos. He gaped in awe as he still looked at where the wild fruit Bambam had shot.


    Bambam smirked in an arrogant way. "Told ya, I''m the winner!"


    "Yeah, right!" said Bruno, rolling his eyes in annoyance.


    The other members just laughed at them.


    "So, as a winner, what did I get?? We didn''t do this betting for free, right??" asked Bambam to Danelio.


    "Of course not. Okay, so the winner can ask anything from the loser," said Danelio.


    "And I hope you don''t asked for stupid things," said Nic to Bambam.


    "I can ask for anything, eh? But I don''t know what I want from you guys for now," said Bambam.


    "Go on, we will do anything you like," said Elvin.


    Bambam thinks for a second. Suddenly, she got an idea. "Oh, hell yeah. I have things I want you guys to do for me." And after she says that, a huge grin appeared on her lips.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 142 - Have You Ever Been In Love Before?

    After breakfast, Terence went to the library. It''s been quite some time since he never went to the library anymore because of the mission.


    But Terence didn''t come there to read a book or search for some information. He just wants to get some rest.


    Terence still could not move on hundred percent about Dale and Dee.


    Terence closed the library door from within and he walked to the small resting area.


    Terence lied down onto the long couch and tried to relax his mind and his body.


    Terence stared at the ceiling and he suddenly remembered something.


    Can I move on from her?


    But how?


    Terence sighed again and he shut his eyes.


    Suddenly, he can hear a wheel squeaking like someone has been pushing the trolley inside the library. Bur Terence was alone here.


    Who is the other person who came here?


    "Oh, you''re already here. I thought you don''t want to come here anymore," said Chellyne.


    Terence opened his eyes slowly and he peeked a glance at Chellyne. There is a big trolley in front of Chellyne, just like the last time he brought a trolley to the library for Chellyne and Dee.


    That woman again..??


    Terence didn''t say anything but he just kept silent. Terence watched as Chellyne poured the hot milk chocolate into two cups.


    Chellyne took one of the cups and she walked toward Terence. She put the cup on the table near Terence. "Having a rough day, Terence? Are you okay?" asked Chellyne.


    Terence moved from lying down to sitting position on the couch. He took the cup and took a sip and after that only, he answered, "Yeah, I think so. Still¡­ Couldn''t do anything about it. I still keep thinking about her again."


    "That is normal for you if you want to move on, Terence. If you try, eventually you can move on," said Chellyne. She put a plate of cookies in front of Terence.


    "After all, you are better than other men that I know. You know, when they know that the girl they like already has another man, they get angry and they fight to get the girl. But you Terence¡­ All you did was watch and wait to get hurt more¡­ Which looks so amusing to me, "she continued. A faint laugh left out her mouth.


    "Have you¡­. ever been in love before, Chellyne?" asked Terence.


    Chellyne stucked at what she was doing and she looked at Terence. Terence was watching her with his deep brown eyes, wanting to get some answers that he wanted to hear.


    "No, I never fell in love before. I never do this kind of stuff," said Chellyne and she took a seat at the couch in front of Terence.


    "Never?? Really.. Then why are you so good at comforting people? Like you have through this before. And I thought that you have ever fallen in love before," said Terence. He watched Chellyne as she grabbed one of the cookies and ate it.


    "I don''t know how to comfort people, Terence¡­ but I do know what I need to say to them. People only want to hear things that they want and I can say something that can make them feel better," said Chellyne while she kept munching on the cookies.


    Terence didn''t say anything anymore as he kept watching in every thing Chellyne''s do.


    "Anyway¡­ Did you already decide to move on from Dee?" asked Chellyne.


    "Yeah, I think so. Besides, Dale is my brother. I don''t want to take Dee away from him. I don''t want him to hate me," said Terence.


    Chellyne looked at Terence with a defeated face. She knows exactly what Terence is feeling. Should you fight with your siblings only to get the woman you love? If you are selfish then, you would just ignore the blood-relative and just snatch away the woman you love.


    But for Terence, Chellyne knows he is a good and kind-hearted man. He won''t sacrifice their family bonding just for a mere woman.


    "I know you are hurt, Terence¡­ But you have to get rid of your feelings sooner or later. It would be better if you forget Dee, just for your own good," said Chellyne.


    A weak smile formed on Terence''s lips. "Thanks for the little courage, Chellyne. You really are my best friend."


    "Oh, I already became your best friend??" asked Chellyne with a teasing tone. She smiled amused toward Terence as she lifted up her cup of hot milk chocolate.


    "Yeah, why not?? You don''t want to be my best friend?? I never had a woman as a best friend before. You and I can be a best friend. You can support every time I need it," said Terence again.


    "Yeah, right¡­ I don''t intend to be your supporter everytime you break down. You have to learn to take care of yourself," Chellyne said.


    "That''s not good. You have to support me every time I need support. You''re my best friend now," said Terence.


    "I only consider you as a friend. Not as a best friend," said Chellyne as she stood up from the couch and walked to the bookshelves. She wants to find a new book for her to read.


    "Doesn''t matter. You are my best friend. Congratulations!!" said Terence, half shouting because Chellyne was already far from him.


    "Whatever!"


    Terence heard the last words from Chellyne but he didn''t want to continue saying anything for now. He just leaned on the couch and stared at the ceiling.


    ********


    Today was a good day.


    The sun was shining on the sky, emitting a very powerful yet warm light to every creature on the ground.


    At the small swimming pool at the Western Tower building, Emma sat at the edge of the swimming pool and put inside her lower legs into the water.


    She was playing with the water by gently swinging her legs inside the water, allowing the water to make a faint wave.


    Emma looked up to the clear blue sky and she smiled delightfully. She felt so calm to see the blue sky as she was playing in the swimming pool.


    Twenty feets from Emma, at the same swimming pool, Willy came with his hands buried deep inside his tracks pockets.


    Willy was also enjoying the panorama of the clear blue sky before his attention was shifted toward Emma who was playing with the water.


    Willy smiles at the presence of her. He didn''t remember the last time he had the conversation with Emma due to their busy time fighting with the vampires.


    Willy then approached her by walking nearer. Emma shifted her gaze to Willy when she realized someone was approaching her.


    "Hi, Emma," Willy greeted with a warm smile. "May I join you?"


    "Oh, yeah¡­ Sure. Just suit yourself," said Emma while she showed her hands to her side, showing Willy that he can sit next to her.


    Willy, who was pleased to sit beside Emma, quickly took a seat beside her. Together, they swing their legs against the water.


    "You seem lighthearted today. Has something happy happened to you lately? I don''t remember anything good happening besides for yesterday''s mission," Willy started to make a conversation with Emma since the atmosphere among them is silent.


    If they keep shut their mouth, they might feel awkward because they didn''t have any topic to talk about. It would also be boring if they keep talking about vampires, which they''ve been talking about all the time inside the Caspian Castle.


    So, Willy intends to start a conversation with Emma. He doesn''t sit there just to make the atmosphere around them become more awkward.


    "I''m light-hearted? Are you that sure?" asked Emma again.


    "That''s what I see in you. Or maybe you just pretend to be like that because you don''t want people to know what you really think?" said Willy again.


    Upon hearing that, Emma let out an amus.e.m.e.nt laugh. Willy looked at her with a weird face planted on his face.


    "What''s so funny?" asked Willy.


    "Nothing. I just feel it is funny. Though, I am fine, Willy. Thanks for worrying. How about you? Are you okay this lately? Although we have been pretty busy recently," said Emma.


    "Yeah, I''m okay. I''m doing fine. Just a little bit tired after the long fight with the vampires yesterday," said Willy.


    Emma didn''t say anything to Willy as she just nodded to his words.


    Emma looked at the blue sky again and she smiled. "Have you ever thought that we would get older and still fight with the vampires?"


    "Not sure. We never know what the future ahead us," Willy answered.


    "Your age now is more suitable in marriage, Willy. You should be at home and looking after your kids. Help them with their homework, help them read the bedtime stories. Send them to school each day and spend time with your wife. You should have done this all time ago rather than be here, killing some vampires," said Emma.


    Willy smiled with an amus.e.m.e.nt smile planted on his face. Yes, right now he should have his own married life, have his own family to take care of instead of being in the Caspian Castle, doing their job as a Hunter and kill the vampires.


    Even Alex already has his own wife, Wanda. Between all of them, only Alex already has a wife. Willy has a very high respect for his older brother. He can spend his time with Wanda even though they are busy with their work as the Vampire Hunters.


    Willy is not ready to have a wife because he couldn''t bear the feeling when you have to lose someone you love if someday something wrong happens. In this situation, Willy doesn''t want to lose the woman he loves died in the hand of the vampires.


    "Yeah, you may be right. I should have been married right now. Having children with my wife rather than being in here, doing my job as a Hunters. But¡­ I won''t do it. Not until this Queen of Vampires is dead," said Willy.


    "You don''t have any woman you like before? I''m sure you have any woman that you''ve been interested in before," said Emma.


    "Yeah, I do¡­ But she died years ago. We were on a mission and she had to sacrifice herself to save the others."


    "And did she know you like her?"


    "I was thinking that I would tell her after the mission. But, an accident happened and she died. So that is why I never want to get married if this mission is not over yet. I don''t want the woman I love once again to die in the hands of the vampires," Willy explained.


    Emma turned her head to Willy when she heard that story. She never knew that Willy had a crush before. For the first time today, she learned about it.


    Willy looked at Emma when Emma didn''t give any reaction to his explanation before. He was a bit intrigued by Emma''s calm yet perceived stare. Why would she stare at me like that?


    "What''s wrong? Why did you look at me like that?" asked Willy.


    Emma snapped back to her reality when Willy''s voice reached her ears. She didn''t realize that she was staring at Willy too long, making Wily feel uncomfortable by it.


    Emma quickly turned her head to another direction again." Nothing!" she mumbled while keeping her head down.


    Even though she was mumbling, Willy still could hear her voice. Without him realizing it, Willy was already smiling.


    Suddenly, a buzzing sound filled the air around them. Willy and Emma quickly turned their heads to everywhere, to find the source of the buzzing sounds.


    To her surprise, Emma saw a big bee was flying near her head. She was shocked and she quickly grabbed Willy by his arm without even realizing it.


    Willy quickly looked at Emma when Emma grabbed his hand. He was startled when suddenly Emma moved closer to him, closing the distance between them until their bodies collided softly to each other.


    Willy''s eyes move from Emma''s hands to her face. Emma was panicked and scared at the same time. Her eyes were roaming around, following the movement of the bee.


    When the bee approached Emma, Emma quickly duck her head, but lowering near Willy''s chest.


    Willy was startled again. He was confused if he needed to push Emma away or pull her into his embrace.


    "Willy, the bee¡­. It''s so big!! I''m scared!! Help me to shoo it away!!" Emma said with a scared scream.


    "Calm down, Emma. It will approach you if you won''t stop moving!" said Willy.


    But Emma wouldn''t listen because she was already panicked. Emma keeps moving toward Willy, asking him to scare away the bee.


    Suddenly, Emma''s strong push caused Willy to fall into the water. Willy, which still held onto Emma''s hand, had no choice but to pull her together into the water.


    The water splashed hard until it overflowed to the outside of the swimming pool.


    Emma was shocked to see they were underwater together. She wanted to get out of the water but Willy quickly wrapped his right muscular hand around Emma''s waist and pulled her to him. Not letting her get out of the water.


    Emma looked at Willy and Willy gave her a signal to stay silent and don''t make any movement. Willy also gives her a reminder about the bee that Emma was scared of.


    Willy even holds on Emma''s waist tightly. Emma is shocked and she looks at Willy''s hand around her waist. She looked at Willy again and she just realized how close they were.


    Just a little bit of movement again and Emma surely kiss Willy on his lips. So, to prevent getting into awkward and embarrassing situations, Emma tries to hold still.


    Emma put her right hand to Willy''s shoulder and the other one was holding Willy''s right hand, which wrapped comfortably around her waist.


    Please go away, please go away. Quickly!!! Emma prays inside her heart for the bee to fly away so that she can immediately get away from this awkward situation.


    After a few minutes making sure for the bee to go completely, Willy then pulled himself together with Emma out of the water.


    They quickly lied down to the marble floor. A light cough let out from Emma''s mouth as she looked at Willy who was also gasping for air, the difference is, Willy was a bit more calm than Emma who was already coughing.


    "Thanks Heaven, the bee is now gone. I''ve thought I would be staying under the water for another minute," Emma said with a relief in her voice.


    "You couldn''t breathe that long, huh!?? Don''t worry, if you can''t breath that long, I will share my breath with you. I can hold my breath for pretty much longer," said Willy. With a magnificent view, he brushed over his wet hair to the back, causing the background behind him to become blurred and so suddenly, Willy became the main subject there.


    Emma was getting a mind-blow for a second because the view in front of her is so king. Willy with his wet hair is so cool!


    Suddenly my mind is focused on one thing. Her mind pop out a single word from her brain.


    Kiss!


    Remind back when they are still inside the water, where Emma almost kisses this man and suddenly Willy says that he could share their breath together in the water if Emma couldn''t hold her breath again.


    Shit, did he just say that he would kiss me if this kind of situation happened again? No can do, you little pervert¡­


    In no time, Emma''s face continually became red. Emma quickly stand up from the floor. Before she walked away, she look at Willy and said, "Thank you for helping me. Now, excuse me. I want to change my wet clothes!"


    Emma quickly makes her way inside Caspian Castle.


    Willy who was still sitting there like he was being heartbroken, only stared at Emma. Why did she blush just now? Is she embarrassed with my opinion to share breath?


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 143 - Did You Not Trust In Me?

    Greyson walked along the hallway until he reached the end of the hallway. There is a big and large window which is made from glasses at the end of the hallway.


    Greyson saw a familiar figure was sitting next to the window and she was looking outside the window.


    Immediately, Greyson recognised her as Rivera.


    Greyson stopped a few steps from Rivera and he watched the girl''s feature. Even for a thousand times he looked at that beautiful and soft face, Greyson would always fall in love.


    Even though there is no smile planted on her face, Greyson still could see a warm and soft expression on her face.


    The light from the outside touches her white cream skin, giving another mesmerising view. It was like an angel sitting next to that window while enjoying the view outside.


    Greyson let out a delightful smile. He feels calm everytime he looks at that face. The face that could bring light even though the world is now full of darkness, the face that could bring warmth even though Greyson never felt the warmth himself again. The face that was more beautiful than other things he had ever seen before.


    Greyson was eager... Eager to touch that face. Put her inside her arm and embraced her. Giving protection she needs everytime she is in danger.


    Rivera turned to Greyson after she realized that she was being watched by someone. She was a bit surprised to see Greyson was standing there like a statue and staring at her, like he was drooling over her.


    Is she the kind of food that makes him drool like that?


    Greyson then realized from his own world the reality when Rivera turned her head over him. He coughed a bit to wipe out the embarrassing feeling and he walked toward her. Greyson stops right next to Rivera and he looks at Rivera.


    "You look lonely or did you really want to be lonely?" asked Greyson.


    Rivera smiled at his question. Rivera turned her head to the outside window again. "I want to be alone for now. I want to know how far I can think for this time alone here."


    Greyson takes a seat at the opposite side of Rivera. He looked at her face for a quick glance before he shifted his gaze to the outside window.


    "What are you thinking of?" asked Greyson.


    There was silence filled up the hallway. Greyson waited for Rivera to answer his question.


    "I was thinking.. That for the first time, all of this doesn''t make any sense for me. The vampires--- the gun--- the Organisation--- the Queen--- this war--- I was always living a normal life and then things changed and this happened. I don''t know¡­ Maybe tomorrow or in the future, I will die."


    "You''re not gonna die. I know."


    Rivera looked at Greyson and she formed a weak smile. "I have been the most weak person among my friends since I joined this Organisation, Greyson. My friends can adapt quickly to any situation but not for me. I''m a slow-witted person, everything I''ve done only makes everyone slow down too."


    "If you are a slow-witted person, why did you register for this Ranger Team then? You could stay at the Royal Organisation and do the less dangerous mission," Greyson said.


    "You don''t understand, Greyson¡­" Rivera sighed, while her mind start to wonders... I registered for this mission because it was the only way for me and my friends to go home. I don''t want to be left behind alone...


    Greyson''s eyebrows furrowed. "What I did not understand?"


    Rivera looks at Greyson again and she gives him a faint yet reassuring smile to Greyson.


    Greyson feels somehow, intrigued by the smile. It was weak but at the same time wanted to tell him so that he shouldn''t be worried. But Greyson wants to know why. He wants this girl to tell him what is wrong. Greyson wants to make this girl safe in his embrace.


    "When the time is come, Greyson. You will understand."


    Greyson''s eyebrows furrowed as he barely understood what Rivera wanted to say.


    "You still don''t want to tell me? Did you not trust in me?" asked Greyson.


    Rivera''s eyes fixed on Greyson''s mesmerising figure. A tiny smile formed on her pretty pink lips. "I didn''t say I''m not trusting you, Greyson. But the truth is too much for you, I''m afraid you couldn''t handle it."


    Will you still trust me if I tell you, Greyson? Why do I have the feelings of fears that one day you might leave me? Haish, why would I care about your opinion about myself anyway?


    Rivera shifted her gaze to the outside window again. Greyson wanted to ask more but she said again, "Don''t ask me anything. I won''t answer it."


    Greyson was dumbfounded for a second. He couldn''t ask more even though he really wanted to know more of what is the meaning behind Rivera''s words. But Greyson knows better to not ask more if Rivera doesn''t want to tell him. Perhaps, one day, she would tell him everything.


    After that, there are no more words coming out from each side. Both of them choose to stay silent and watch outside the window, where they can see their other friends playing in the back garden.

 Chapter 144 - But Her Heart Says Differently

    Becky went to the kitchen. She wants to drink some hot water. Even though it was hot outside with the sun shining above the sky, bur Becky still could feel the freezing atmosphere around her.


    Because she was very sensitive to cold temperatures and she easily gets sick when it''s too cold, Becky needs something to warm her body.


    She was wearing a thick sweater to cover her petite body, it was not enough for her to warm up her body.


    Becky wanted to drink some hot tea and thus, she went to every single cupboard to find a cup. Becky frowned in annoyance when she couldn''t find any cup at the lower cupboard. She looked up to the upper cupboard where the cup might be kept.


    Becky tried to reach the cupboard door but her fingers couldn''t reach it. Even her longest finger also hasn''t reached the cupboard. Becky started tiptoeing but couldn''t reach. She jumped a little but still hopeless.


    Becky couldn''t reach the cupboard.


    Becky sighed in defeat. "Why would they put the cup up there, where it was impossible for people like me to reach. Damn you tall people!! This surely was bullying¡­!!!!" said Becky annoyingly.


    Becky looked around to find chairs or anything to help her reach the upper cupboard.


    Becky finds an average height of stool behind the kitchen table. Becky moved it under the cupboard where she wanted to reach. After making sure the stool is safe to climb on, Becky then stepped onto the stool slowly and carefully. She didn''t want to fall down onto the floor and caused other injuries.


    After she successfully climbed on, she adjusted herself in the stool so that she can have the perfect balance. Becky then reached the cupboard to take a cup.


    Suddenly, someone touched her waist from behind.


    Becky was shocked.


    She can feel the touch become more tight as the person is already putting his hands around Becky''s waist.


    The next second she blinked, Becky already on the floor. She didn''t realize someone lifted her up from the stool and put her down on the floor.


    Becky lifted up her head and saw Lyeon was looking at her with a worried face.


    Lyeon pushed away the stool using his long and browny leg. "You could have been falling down if I didn''t put you down. What are you trying to reach up there?" asked Lyeon, still with his worried look on his handsome face.


    Becky looked at where Lyeon put his hand and realized that she was still in his embrace. Becky quickly pulled Lyeon slightly. "I--I need a cup. But it was up there. So I don''t have any choice but to use this stool to get it."


    "But you could use some hell, don''t you? What if you slipped and you fell down?" Lyeon said again. He looked to the cupboard and he took a cup out from the cupboard.


    Lyeon gives it to Becky.


    "Thank you. But you don''t have to worry that much, Lyeon. I can do this myself," said Becky.


    Becky walked to the heater where it was already done heating a while ago. She started to make some hot tea.


    Lyeon only watched Becky from where he stood. He leaned on the kitchen table while crossing his hands onto his chest. This cool side of him gives him another captivating scene.


    But Becky didn''t spare a second glance at him. She was busy making herself tea.


    After the tea was done, Becky feels like she was to eat some cookies too. So, she made her way again to find the cookies. Since she already searched all over the lower cupboard, Becky knows all the cookies are inside the upper cupboard.


    With no choice, Becky looked at Lyeon, who was still watching her every movement. Lyeon stared at Becky as if he was waiting for Becky to say something.


    "Could you¡­ Could you please¡­ Help me to get the cookies from inside one of these cupboards? I---I can''t reach it," said Becky. A hot sensation feeling the atmosphere around Becky as she feels embarrassed right now. If only she was tall enough to get the cookies by herself, Becky wouldn''t need someone to help her.


    Lyeon chuckled at how cute Becky acted to get his help. She talked like she did not need his help while her eyes were focused on somewhere else. Her cheeks were getting red and red each time she talked.


    "Alright!" said Lyeon.


    Lyeon opened all the cupboards to find the cookies. After he found the cookies at the third cupboard, Lyeon quickly gave it back to Becky.


    "Thanks!"


    Becky grabbed the cookie jar with a big smile on her face. After she grabbed her tea cup, along with the cookie jar, she went to the table.


    Lyeon still followed where the girl went, even sitting next to her.


    Becky looked at Lyeon and realized this man would not let her have her time alone. "Don''t you need to go?" asked Becky with a half sarcasm mixed within her voice.


    "What!?" Lyeon asked a dump question to Becky.


    "Shouldn''t you need to leave? You should be with Symantha right now," said Becky again.


    Upon hearing the name of another woman from Becky''s mouth, Lyeon''s face turned cold. He didn''t like Becky mentioning the other girl''s name when it was just the two of them.


    Lyeon already reminded her last time but should he remind her again this time?


    "Could you not have mentioned her when you were with me? What''s the point anyway?" said Lyeon lazily. Surely this topic is not one of his favourites at this time. He only wants to make this time worth just the two of them.


    "Why not??? She was someone special to you¡­ Like, she was a girlfriend to you, am I right?" Becky responded and quickly put a cookie inside her mouth.


    "She is not my girlfriend. I have told you before, right? Why did you insist that she is my girlfriend?!"


    "Because you guys always stay closed with each other," Becky said, giving Lyeon her best reason.


    "And you like it? You like to see me with Symantha every day??? You wouldn''t feel upset or disappointed about it?" asked Lyeon again.


    Becky stayed silent. Her mind started to wander if she ever felt any feelings like what Lyeon has said just now. Has she ever felt disappointed about it? Has she ever felt upset about it?


    So far, her mind says no..


    But her heart says differently¡­


    Becky wasn''t sure though, is she just imagined things or she just created the feeling so that she could feel happy about it¡­


    "Why are you not answering?" asked Lyeon.


    Becky shifted her gaze to Lyeon. She watched his eyes deeply as she was trying to find something she wanted to know but she found none. Becky was wondering what she wanted to find inside if that eyes too.


    Slowly, Becky''s eyes moved down to Lyeon''s neck, where she saw a golden necklace with a peac.o.c.k pendant around his neck. Becky saw the same one before when she helped Mark to find his lost necklace.


    She remembered Mark saying about the necklace having numbers at the back of the pendant. Since Mark was the ninth son, Mark has the number of nine at the back of the pendant.


    Lyeon was the second son in their family so Becky thought that Lyeon''s pendant had the number of two at the back of the pendant.


    "You have the same necklace as your brother, Mark," said Becky.


    Lyeon sighed quietly. This girl is clearly trying to avoid his question. And the most irritating thing that she has to mention is about Mark. "I was asking you a question. Why did you change the topic so suddenly?"


    "I don''t like that topic so I changed it. Why would you like that topic anyway?" Becky said with a calm face. She took a sip of her hot tea. "So, what''s with that necklace? Who gave it to you? Why did all of you have the same necklace?"


    "Mark didn''t tell you?" asked Lyeon.


    "I don''t find it interesting," answered Becky.


    "So, you were interested to know it from me?" asked Lyeon with a full meaning behind his question. He was quite happy when Becky said she wasn''t interested to know it from Mark.


    Becky perked her lips in an annoyance manner. "I just want to know. Not because I was interested. Besides it''s funny to see all of you have the same kind of necklace," said Becky and she giggled after she said that.


    "Well, if you really want to know. This necklace is a gift from my mother. She gave it to us as her last memorial for us."


    "You mean she''s already gone? For good?" asked Becky, cutting in Lyeon''s explanation.


    "Yeah, she''s gone¡­ for good."


    Becky''s face changed to a sad expression. She didn''t know that Lyeon''s mother was already gone. "That''s why I neve saw your mother before. I''ve thought she was with another Organisation."


    "No, she is already dead. Ten years ago.. At the fire incident."


    "What happened? How can there be a fire?" asked Becky, wanting to know more.


    "That night, dark silent night¡­ We were just having dinner when suddenly the vampires attacked us. My mom knows we won''t have a chance to survive, so she sacrifices herself to save us."


    Becky opened her mouth in disbelief. A few moments later, silence filled the air.


    "Look, I''m sorry for your mother. We never knew what happened in the future, but the best we can do for those who have already moved to another place is to pray for them. And I believe if you pray for your mother, she would be happy about it," Becky said, breaking the silence around them.


    Lyeon looked at Becky and he smiled. He knew that they could never predict the future. Whatever happens in the future, they just have to face it.


    Becky slid over the cookie jar toward Lyeon on the table." I hope this cookies can make you feel a little better."


    Lyeon chuckled for this time. He took one of the cookies and ate it.


    While they were enjoying their time together, they didn''t realized Symantha was watching them behind the kitchen wall. Symantha was there for a while and she heard everything Lyeon and Becky were talking of. She heard how Lyeon''s true feeling about her and she couldn''t accept it.


    For all this year, she sacrificed all of her time for Lyeon and only for him in order to make Lyeon fall in love with her. But Symantha didn''t expect that Lyeon would have feelings for other women.


    "Damn it!!!"

 Chapter 145 - A Good Listener

    If other Hunters choose a garden or inside the Caspian Castle as a place to rest or do other things, Nic went to the garage to spend her time.


    It''s been such a long time since she hasn''t come to the garage. Nic didn''t know why but the garage was one of her favourite places. It''s because she can sleep inside the jeep without anyone disturbing her.


    When she reached the garage, Nic saw Carlos and Rexy were there packing the weapon into the locker.


    Carlos was checking one of the weapons where Nic usually uses when they went out for a mission.


    Carlos shifted his head to Nic and he gave Nic a warm, welcoming smile when he saw Nic.


    "Pretty busy, eh? What''s you guys doing?" asked Nic.


    Nic approaches one of the old and worn single coaches. She sat on the couch while watching the two men doing their job. Even though the couch was old and worn, Nic was comfortable sitting there.


    "Oh, hey Nic!" Rexy greeted before he lifted up a load of armour and put it inside a locker.


    "Well, like what you see, we are checking this armour before we can use it for another mission again. We should avoid any error due to default in function of the weapons," Carlos answered as he flipped over the gun on the table to the other side.


    Nic just nodded. She didn''t talk anymore and she just watched the two men doing their job. After a while, she felt bored. That when she started to take out a lollipop from her black jacket.


    Carlos peeked a glance at Nic when the girl put the lollipop inside her mouth. He chuckled a bit before he said, "You really like lollipops that much, huh?"


    Nic looked at Carlos with the lollipop still inside her mouth. That view made Carlos gulped on his own saliva. She looked adorable, like a five-year-old kid who was eating a lollipop.


    "Of course I like them. It''s my favourite!" saie Nic.


    "What else did you like apart from lollipop? Chocolate?" asked Carlos. He put the gun on the table in a box before he grabbed another gun.


    "Urmm, watermelon?"


    Carlos chuckled in amus.e.m.e.nt when he heard the answer from Nic. "Watermelon??"


    "Why?? It''s also a food," said Nic annoyingly when Carlos laughed at her answer. He is the one who asks me what my other favourite thing is, why did he laugh at me then?


    "Nothing. I thought you would prefer something.. Not as food. Like maybe flowers?"


    "No, I don''t like flowers. Emma is the one who likes flowers. She can stay at a garden full of flowers for like, I don''t know.. Forever? I might say that she is willing to sleep in the middle of the garden that is full of those flowers!" Nic said as she started to nag about Emma who loves flowers a lot.


    Carlos chuckled again. He doesn''t know but this girl sounds funny at this time. He easily gets laughed at just by her story.


    "Emma has a unique taste. If she wasn''t a Huntress, I bet she would have opened a flower shop. She is suitable for that job," Carlos pointed out his opinion about Emma.


    Nic drowned in her own thoughts. Maybe he is right. Back there, in our own world, we were still a student. In a couple of months, we will graduate from school. But, can we still go back to our own world and do things we left behind???


    Carlos shifted his full attention to Nic when he didn''t hear any sound from her. When Carlos saw Nic was lost in her own world, Carlos was wondering if Carlos had said something that offended this girl.


    "Nic!??" called Carlos.


    But Nic still wouldn''t budge.


    "Nic!?" Carlos called one more time and this time, Nic quickly turned her head to Carlos with a confused face. "Huh?" she asked.


    "Why do you look so lost?? What are you thinking of?" asked Carlos.


    "Urmm¡­ uh, nothing."


    Carlos was inconvenienced by Nic''s simple answer. He can sense that there is more than just nothing that makes Nic seem so lost.


    "You know, I can straight away tell you that you are lying. You were thinking about something isn''t it? Don''t feel shy to tell me, I''m a very good listener," he said as Carlos still wanted to make Nic spill out the things that have been bothering her.


    "I was just thinking about something ridiculous. Why did you want to hear about it?" Nic also doesn''t want to surrender right away as she is still trying to find excuses so that she wouldn''t answer anything to Carlos.


    Carlos looks at Nic with a defeated face. Why would she be this stubborn? Is it too embarrassing to tell me what she was thinking?


    "Okay, I won''t insist on you anymore. But could you help me to put this back into the locker? I surely need some help here," said Carlos.


    Nic stood up from the couch and she walked toward Carlos. Carlos gestured to her to put a load of armour into an empty locker. Nic beckoned at the order and she quickly did it.


    After a while, Rexy went to them and called for Carlos''s name." Carlos, can you help me? Something stuck inside the metal box and I couldn''t open it!" said Rexy.


    Carlos nodded and he left with Rexy.


    Nic was left alone there. After she had done the job, Nic went to sit back on the couch. She closed her eyes as she quickly took a quick nap.


    When Carlos came back, he saw Nic already leaning over the couch and was napping. He watched the calm Nic before he grabbed his jacket on a jeep.


    Carlos used the jacket to wrap it on Nic. He stayed for a minute and stared at the fascinating figure. A stunning smirk appeared on his lips. Carlos walked away again and he continued his job.


    The more Carlos wants to stay there, the more he wants to stare at Nic.


    As Carlos made his way far from Nic, slowly Nic opened her eyes. She focused her gaze on Carlos''s figure. Nic stared at Carlos''s jacket again.


    Nic can feel the warmth around his jacket. A breeze scent of Carlos''s perfume diffuses into her surroundings, giving a calm sensation through Nic''s nose.


    Nic sighed heavily. She was defeated by the alluring smell and couldn''t help but to cuddle more inside the jacket.


    With no time, Nic closed her eyes again and this time, she really did fall asleep. She sleeps soundly while the jacket gives her warmth she needs.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 146 - Someones Precious

    Everyone rushed to the dining room as it was the time for lunch.


    Livnah, Rivera and Emma were playing around the table and laughed at each other. Gwend ordered them to sit down for several times but they wouldn''t listen. At last, Gwend just let them play around with each other. Besides, lunch hasn''t started yet.


    The other Hunters are talking to each other about things they are interested in and sometimes, a laugh could be heard filling the dining room.


    "Oh, where is Symantha? Willy, did you see her?" asked Lyeon while he looked at his surroundings. He just sat down on his chair when he realized Symantha wasn''t in her usual seat. Normally, when he settles down in his chair, Symantha would also already settle down on her seat.


    "I don''t know, Lyeon. Maybe she is still in her room," said Willy. He looked to Greyson again and they started to talk about things that Lyeon didn''t have any interest in.


    "That''s weird. She has never been late for lunch before," said Lyeon to himself. Maybe I should check up on her.


    Lyeon leaves the dining room to search for Symantha.


    Whilst, among the members who didn''t care at all, Becky was listening to Lyeon, only watched that man leave the dining room. Something was bothering her though.


    Why would he care for Symantha''s present so much if he thought that Symantha was just his friend? Did he really just see her as a friend or he never realized that he loved that girl? This man¡­ He acts like he is attracted to me, but it turns out that he only needs me to know his real feelings. Whatever¡­ I don''t intend to entangle with him anyway.


    Suddenly, Mark lifted up a red apple in front of Becky''s eyes. Becky was startled with Mark''s action but she just took the apple and bit it.


    "Ooh, I know you are a fan of this apple!" said Mark, excitedly.


    Becky looked at Mark with an ugly face. She feels like she wants to push that face out of her sight. But Becky chooses to ignore it and she looks the other direction.


    Mark didn''t feel offended about it though, because he was used to it. He just formed a wide smile before he also grabbed another apple and ate it.


    Suzy, Ah Chiong and Perly, who have been injured from yesterday''s mission and weren''t able to wear them until now, also joined them for lunch.


    Carlos greeted Suzy who was sitting next to him. Suzy greeted him back.


    "Are you really okay, Suzy? You still look a bit pale," said Carlos again. He handed over a glass of warm water to Suzy.


    "Thanks," Suzy said as she took the glass. "Don''t worry about me, Carl. I''m a lot better than yesterday."


    "If you couldn''t stand it, you can go back to rest. Let us send you the food. After all, you need enough rest."


    Suzy smiled reassuringly. "I''m really fine. Besides, I have enough rest already," she said.


    Carlos nodded again. Then, he turned to Elvin who was sitting next to him. A few minutes later, a laugh could be heard from them.


    But what Carlos didn''t realize is that Nic was watching over him. Nic saw how Carlos talked to Suzy and suddenly she felt uncomfortable about it. It was like she was angry when she saw Carlos talking with Suzy with a carefree face.


    Oh, he cares for Suzy now? Is he the type to care about people''s condition?? Or is it me who was over thinking about it?? Shit, why did I suddenly feel angry about it?


    Nic simply ignores whatever she has seen before by looking in another direction. It is better for her to look in another direction than have to look at the face she is currently mad at.


    After a while, the table is now full of food and everyone starts eating their food.


    "I think we better get practise after this. We have to get ready for the next mission!" said Danelio.


    Everyone stops eating their food for a second before they continue to eat again.


    "Okay, Senior!"


    After they rest for a while after lunch, everyone gets out from the Castle to the training field. This is the first time for them to train together in big numbers.


    Some of them will practise swords.


    Some of them will practise martial arts.


    And some are guns.


    Some of them are also practising inside the building training or etc.


    The members who are still injured are just sitting on the side of the training field. Since they are still injured and couldn''t do much, they could watch from where they sat.


    Dee and Dale choose to practise swords together. While they were practising, Dale didn''t miss to teased Dee when he had a chance. Even though they were trying hard to hide their status but day after day, they kept showing their romantic life. Sometimes it''s too obvious too.


    Becky who was practising in the same field with them could not stop herself but kept showing her ugly and mockery face every time these two people obviously showed their sweet relationsh.i.p.s.


    Sometimes, she thinks that she wants to throw the swords at her hands to these two friends of hers. They are freaking disgusted at her.


    "They are so sweet, right?" asked Nikino, suddenly showing up beside Becky.


    Becky let out a mockery tone. Slowly she looked at Nikino. Her eyes were big like she saw just shocked by something she just discovered. "You know they are dating?"


    "Yeah, I knew a long time ago. It was not that hard to guess if they were a couple or not. It was so obvious, everywhere they went, they couldn''t separate with each other," said Nikino. She chuckled while crossing her hands onto her chest.


    Nikino was three years older than Becky, so she would now know how to see the things between Dee and Dale. No matter how hard they try to hide it, it would be useless anymore.


    "Who else knows about this?" asked Becky.


    "Urm.. I don''t know. But I bet Dale''s brother already knows about this. It was too obvious, you know," said Nikino.


    "Yeah, I think so too. Even I was getting fed up with them every time I saw them doing sweet things," said Becky.


    "But I like it though. It was so adorable!" said Nikino while giggling alone. "I worship them," she added.


    "Enough of them.. You want to practise sword with me?" asked Becky as she lifted up the swords in her hands until it was at the same level with her shoulder.


    "Sure," Nikino said and they started to practise.


    They practised swords for a long time and when they get tired, they stop to take a breath.


    Nikino didn''t feel weird though when she battled up with Becky in a sword fight. She already knew Becky was a strong person. She already lost many times with Becky and Nikino knows Becky didn''t go all out on her.


    "Becky!!" Someone called for Becky''s name. When Becky turned around, she saw Mark was approaching her. In his hand was a bottle of water.


    "Drink??" Mark said as he handed over the bottle to Becky.


    Becky takes the bottle without second thought and quickly drinks it. "Thanks, I really need this," she said after she drank the water.


    Mark showed Becky his gummy smile. "I knew you were tired after a long practise with Nikino. I''m impressed, tho. You were really strong back there!"


    Becky chuckled as she closed the bottle. "Of course I am strong. I was born this way!"


    "You were exaggerating, little girl!" Mark said as he pursed his lips, pretending to be annoyed.


    "What, can''t I?" asked Becky and then she laughed.


    Mark was pleased to see Becky laughed like that. It was hard to see Becky laugh since she wasn''t the type of person who can get your joke easily. Seeing the laugh from her, makes Mark feel calm.


    But someone was not calm about this at all. Lyeon watched Becky as she laughed while punching lightly at Mark''s shoulder. He didn''t know what they were talking about and he was eager to know what it was that made Becky laugh loudly like that. It was rare to see her laugh but when she is laughing, someone who makes her laugh like that, was considered as someone''s precious.


    Lyeon didn''t dare to make a move toward them. So, he could only watch Mark and Becky keep talking to each other. He swallowed all the anger inside him.


    "Are you ready, Captain?" asked Danelio. He was ready to practise the martial art with Lyeon.


    Lyeon shifted his attention to Danelio. For a while, his mind is distracted from Becky. "Oh hell yeah!"


    They ready their position to strike each other. When Danelio started to punch Lyeon, Lyeon avoided the punch and he landed another punch to Danelio''s face but Danelio managed to catch it before Lyeon''s punch reached his face.


    Suddenly, Lyeon hears another laugh from Becky. His blood starts to boil and his mind starts to get wild. Without realising it, Lyeon grabbed Danelio''s both hands and Lyeon threw him to the floor.


    Danelio was shocked but he couldn''t do anything to stop it. Lyeon was too fast for him to react. When he realized it, Danelio was already lying down on the floor, both his body and mind going numb and weak.


    Carlos and Jakzen quickly run toward them. Jakzen pulled Lyeon to the side while Carlos was checking up on Danelio. "Senior, are you alright?" he asked.


    Symantha also ran toward them and she grabbed Lyeon''s hand. At that time, Lyeon was already released from his anger and he was shocked to see Danelio on the floor.


    "What the hell, brother?? Why did you being so hard on Danelio?? It''s just a practise!" said Jakzen with a bit irritated mixed inside his voice.


    "Are you okay, Lyeon?? Why did you look distracted??" asked Symantha.


    Lyeon looked at Symantha and looked at Danelio again. He started to feel guilty because of what he did. He shouldn''t easily get angry like that and use someone to vent out his anger. How stupid of him to be angry just because a mere laugh from that girl¡­


    "I---Sorry, Danelio! I didn''t mean it!" said Lyeon.


    Carlos help Danelio to get up. Good thing that Danelio was fine but he still got the impact by Lyeon''s attack. It happens just like that, Danelio even didn''t blink yet. "It''s okay. It''s not serious after all."


    Lyeon sighed heavily. Secretly, he took a glance at Becky and saw Becky already practising with Nikino. Lyeon put his hand onto his forehead. I must be very crazy right now¡­


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 147 - Bestfriend Suppose To Share Things

    BANG!


    "Woah, hold on, sweetie pie. How you hold your gun is wrong!" said Greyson as he walked toward Rivera.


    Rivera turned her head to Greyson. "Don''t call that. I''m not your sweetie pie!" she said with an irritated voice. She didn''t hate it though but she was embarrassed by it because Nic, Ollyvia and Jessy already looked at them when Greyson called with such a name. From the corner of her eyes, she could see that her friends were already grinning widely at them.


    "I call you with the name I want to call you!" said Greyson, who didn''t care about Rivera''s warning stare. He held Rivera''s both hands from the back and he adjusted Rivera''s grip on the gun. Greyson also uses his leg to move Rivera''s right leg to change its position.


    "Did you feel comfortable now?" asked Greyson.


    Since their body interacted too closely, Rivera could feel Greyson''s face touch Rivera''s ears lobes. The soft voice when Greyson speak, greeted Rivera''s ears and gave a chill down her spine. Not to mention their closed body. Greyson was just standing just behind her, putting his hands around Rivera''s arm.


    "Wow, since when did you two become romantic like this? All I know is that you two are enemies. Every Time you two meet, you will stare at each other like a dagger. But what happen now?" asked Nic teasingly.


    Nic knows Rivera too well since they have been friends before they entered this vampire world. Rivera would never smile at any men she didn''t like, let alone any men touch her.


    But when Greyson helped Rivera and touched her just like that, Nic knew something happened between them that made Rivera wouldn''t angry for touching her.


    Nic also thought that maybe Rivera was trying hard to move on from Lyeon and end up with Greyson instead. Well, good things always come around. Nic already predicted these things would happen between Greyson and Rivera when they were still at the Royal Organisation.


    Rivera turned her head to Nic with her already red face. She seems like she was embarrassed. "Shut it up, Nic¡­ mind your own business!" she said with a tiny growled.


    Nic chuckled in amus.e.m.e.nt. Yes, Rivera was embarrassed and yet she didn''t deny it.


    "You didn''t deny it!" Nic said again.


    This time, Rivera''s mind went blank. She couldn''t think of anything to reply back to Nic. She grunted loudly as she pushed Greyson away from her. Rivera moved to the other section to practise. There is no way she will practice there if her friends keep teasing her about Greyson.


    But, Nic was right. Why didn''t she deny it?


    Ollyvia and Jessy laughed out loudly when they saw Rivera walked away with an embarrassed face. Her face definitely tells them that she and Greyson have something more than just mere teammates.


    Greyson looked at Rivera before he looked at the three girls again. "Why did you guys do that?? She was mad now!" said Greyson.


    "Why? At least you have the chance to persuade her," said Nic with a calm face. She reaches for a sniper gun and starts to aim at the target board.


    "We don''t care if she is mad, Greyson. Besides you were here to help us," Ollyvia said and she giggled.


    "You should be grateful, we gave you time to be alone with her. She went there alone. If you follow her there, you two can spend time together," Jessy added and together with Ollyvia, they giggled again.


    "Shut up!" said Greyson. He walked away toward Rivera who was practising at the other side of the field.


    Seeing that, Ollyvia and Jessy start to cheer excitedly, like they were really worshiping Greyson and Rivera together.


    Nic just laughed at Ollyvia and Jessy''s reaction before she shot again.


    Not far from them, Bambam who was a listener didn''t budge from her position and kept shooting.


    Aah, so Rivera already moved on from Lyeon and ended up with Greyson.


    Maybe I should also move on from Jakzen¡­


    BANG!


    "Damn!!" Bambam cursed. She looked at the target board. For the first time ever she practised, this is the first time her target missed.


    The bullet went too far from the red target.


    Bambam grunted angrily as she sat weakly on the chair behind her. The thought of Jakzen made her lose focus, leading to missing the target on the board. Man, I really need to move on¡­


    Just when Bambam said that she wanted to move on, she saw Jakzen who was practising martial arts with Chellyne. Bambam sighed again and she looked away, doesn''t having the courage to turn in the same direction again.


    "Jakzen, can we stop for a moment. I want to get a drink. I''m thirsty," said Chellyne. She waved softly, indicating that she wanted Jakzen to pause their practise.


    Jakzen nodded again. "Okay."


    Chellyne walked toward Suzy. Next to Suzy is a table. On the table is a lot of glass of water which was prepared for the Hunters who were practising at the training field.


    "How''re you practising?" asked Suzy. She hands over a glass of water to Chellyne.


    "Pretty good, I guess."


    Chellyne drinks all the water inside the glass. She hasn''t drank any water since they began to practise and that makes Chellyne feel so thirsty.


    "Are you going to practise other sections next time? Or do you want to stay practising in martial arts?" asked Suzy.


    "Maybe I''ll go to the monkey bar right after this. I still need to maintain my physical body too," replied Chellyne.


    Chellyne grabbed another glass of water. Just when the glass was lifted up to her lips, a strong-looking hand quickly grabbed the glass and snatched it away from Chellyne.


    Chellyne startled a bit and she turned to her side, only to find Terence finishing the water inside the glass.


    "You pervert! Why did you steal my water? There''s many on the table but you choose to steal it from me!?" said Chellyne irritably and glaring annoyingly to Terence.


    "Oh, I thought best friends are supposed to share things together. Why did you sounds like you don''t like it?" replied Terence with a calm yet dull face.


    "Best friend my foot! Stealing my water doesn''t count as sharing!"


    Terence put the glass on the table again. "Thanks for the water!" Terence winked at Chellyne before he walked back to the monkey bar section to continue his practise. He even gave Chellyne another naughty smile, like he didn''t care about Chellyne who was angry at him.


    "You----Damn you, Terence!"


    Chellyne couldn''t believe it. Since when did Terence learn to flirt with her? As far as she knows, Terence still has feelings for Dee.


    So, flirting with another woman is very impossible for Terence.


    Chellyne wouldn''t consider it as flirting if Terence didn''t add the winked before. She becomes more and more frustrated about it each time she thinks about it.


    "Wah, he is such a flirty man! Since when did he start doing that to you? I never saw Terence do that to any woman," said Suzy who was truly getting shocked when she saw Terence give Chellyne a wink.


    "He''s just doing that because he wants to tease me. Don''t believe what you see!" said Chellyne with a grunted following behind.


    She grabbed another glass and drank the water.


    "Oh, really? It doesn''t look like that to me!" said Suzy.


    "I''m going to continue my practise!" said Chellyne, ignoring Suzy''s words. She fastening her step to the training section. Suzy didn''t say anything anymore as Chellyne walk away so fast.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 148 - Get A Man For Yourself

    After she went practising at the monkey bar and at another training establishment, Livnah got bored already and she wanted to try other training. So, Livnah went to the weapon training.


    "Hey guy!" Livnah greeted Bambam and Nic who were focused over their practise.


    Bambam turned her head swiftly to Livnah. "Yo, Livnah!" she said before she focused on her shooting again.


    Nic just only gives Livnah a single wave indicating that she replied to the greeting.


    Livnah approaches a big table. On the table are various types of guns. Livnah looked around to search for the gun she wanted to use.


    Shortly, Livnah saw Greyson with Rivera practising together. Sometimes, Livnah saw Greyson caress Rivera''s head, like he was complimenting Rivera for her good shooting.


    "I don''t know that Greyson and Rivera have a thing between them? Something happened that I don''t know?" asked Livnah to Bambam and Nic.


    This time these two girls completely turned their attention to Livnah. They look at Rivera for a short time before they look at Livnah again.


    "They already like that before you come. You must be thinking that they were dating, right?" said Nic. She left out a light chuckled.


    "Rivera won''t admit that she and Greyson have feelings toward each other even though we are trying to make her tell the truth. But, nah.. You know Rivera, she won''t admit that easily," said Bambam.


    "Wow, so now, Rivera did officially forget about Captain and she finally accepted Greyson. If I am not wrong, they were enemies back there when we were still at the Royal Castle, right?"


    "Yeah, they were enemies but still ended up with each other," Bambam said, replying to Livnah.


    Nic laughed a bit when they were talking about Greyson and Rivera being enemies when they were still at the Royal Castle but now, everything is different and sometimes, Nic can see that Rivera doesn''t want to separate with Greyson even for one seconds.


    "We should support them! They take too long to become a couple like this," Nic said.


    Bambam and Livnah giggled in amus.e.m.e.nt at Nic''s words.


    Livnah turned her head to Rivera and Greyson''s direction. "Hey, Rivera¡­ I thought that you don''t like him? Why did you two act like a sweet old couple over there!!??" she shouted.


    Rivera and Greyson turned their heads to Livnah. To reply to Livnah, Greyson only smiled and he waved at her. But Rivera, who was already embarrassed and angry by the teasing, showed her middle finger to Livnah.


    Livnah and the two girls laughed when they saw Rivera''s reaction.


    "Wow, you guys saw that!? She even gave us that!!!!" said Nic.


    "She must be really pissed off!" said Bambam.


    "Yeah, she is!" said Livnah and she laughed again. She didn''t pay attention to Rivera and Greyson anymore as she started to find a suitable gun for her.


    "Here! You want to try this one?" said Elvin as he handed out an AAI XM70 to Livnah. On the other hand is another gun.


    Livnah takes the gun from Elvin''s hand and she slowly examines the gun. "Well, not really my taste but I can make a try. Want to practise with me?" she said as she lifted up the gun onto her shoulder with a cool manner.


    Elvin chuckled at Livnah''s sudden change of gesture. He can''t deny it, Livnah looks really cool and also has a luscious vibe to everyone who looks at her.


    "Sure, why not?" he said.


    They started to shoot the target board. Everytime Livnah succeeds to shoot any red target, Elvin will proudly congratulate her but when Livnah''s shooting turns incorrect, Elvin will laugh at her.


    Everytime Elvin laughs at Livnah for her inaccurate shooting, Livnah will get mad and she will always come to beat Elvin. Elvin tries his hardest to avoid all Livnah''s beating. They end up laughing together in the end and sometimes, they tease each other playfully.


    Bambam and Nic turned their heads to Livnah when they heard a happy yet so loud laugh from Livnah. When they saw Livnah was laughing with Elvin, Bambam and Nic smiled at each other.


    "Looks like we have another couple," said Bambam. She put down the sniper in her hand and she took the M50 Reising gun on the other side.


    Nic shook her head simultaneously while a grin was planted on her lips. "Livnah and Elvin are acting just like Rivera and Greyson. Doing romantic things during practise¡­ you don''t get jealous when you see them, Bambam? They already have men for themselves. When do you want to find yourself a man?" said Nic to Bambam.


    "Nonsense¡­ I don''t need a man," Bambam said, aiming at the target board and releasing a shot before she looked at Nic again and said, "Why would I care about them if they have a boyfriend or not? I only care about our mission."


    "I thought you wanted to end your single life and get a man for yourself," said Nic. She continued shooting again.


    Bambam didn''t reply anymore as her mind flashes shortly, reminding herself about Jakzen. Bambam shook her head for two times, to remove all the images about that man. She has decided to move on from that man because that man likes another girl.


    Bambam sighed while she adjusted her hands on the gun she''s holding on. After a few seconds, she started to shoot again.


    After four hours training, the Hunters stopped practising and they walked back into the Castle to go bath and rest.


    "Girls, let''s go to the swimming pool!"shouted Jessy to the other girls.


    "Sure!!" shouted See Hwa.


    "We''re definitely joining in!" said Perly while Ollyvia giggled behind her.


    "Count us in!" said Rivera while she walked toward Helendra.


    "Mind if we join too?" asked Carlos.


    "Sorry boys. The pool only open for the woman!" said Jessy with a quick ''no'' head gesture.


    "Too bad!" said Simon playfully.


    The other boys only laughed at Carlos since Helendra turned down his offer to join the girls swimming at the pool.


    "We can swimming together, what''s the big problem, eh?" asked Carlos again. He still wanted to pursue the girls to let him join in.


    "Oh, if you want to swim together, why don''t you go swimming with the fish at the other pond, huh?" Nic answered.


    All of the girls laughed at Nic''s answers.


    "Ouch! You mean girl!" said Carlos, pretending to touch his chest, indicating that he was hurt by Nic''s word. He watched Nic and Jessy doing high five together.


    Nic looked at Carlos again before she stuck out her tongue to him.


    Whilst, Terence approached Chellyne who was drinking her water. "You gonna go swimming with the girls, Chellyne?"


    Chellyne nodded while she gulped the water inside her mouth.


    "I bet you will use your bikini, right? Which colour would you use? Red? Yellow? How about black?" said Terence teasingly.


    Upon hearing those words, Chellyne almost choked on the water she drank. She quickly gave a very angry look to Terence before she punched Terence on his stomach.


    Terence shrieked in pain but not long after he started to laugh." Why did you punch me?"


    "You pervert man!!! Why do you even care what bikini should I wear?" said Chellyne.


    "Well, because I was wondering how it looks on your body when you wear-----Aarh, Aauww!!!" Terence gets hit by Chellyne again and this time, Chellyne hits him continuously.


    Nic saw how much Terence was close with Chellyne. She doesn''t need a second glance to see Terence''s happy face, because Nic could already see how happy Terence is every time he makes Chellyne angry. Are they a couple or what?


    Other members also saw Terence and Chellyne together but not all of them have the same thought as Nic. The other person who thinks the same thought is Jakzen.


    Jakzen didn''t really care about the scene he just saw. But he was curious to know what Terence and Chellyne''s relationship was.


    Jakzen knew Terence too well because Terence was his youngest brother. Terence never teased any woman if he didn''t like them.


    Did this mean Terence likes Chellyne?


    "Alright, ladies! Let''s go to the swimming pool!!" shouted Bambam.


    All the girls cheered loudly as all of them rushed over to the swimming pool without care about the boys anymore.


    "Don''t mind them, Carlos. They just want to have some girl''s time. Let us the man, enjoy our time!" said Simon. He stood beside Carlos and he put his arm around Carlos''s shoulder.


    Carlos just smiles childishly. "I know that. I just want to tease them for a while."


    After the girls left the boys there, the boys walked into the Castle and went to their room. Some of them walked straight to the kitchen to take some water.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 149 - Stupid Man

    When the other guys went to the direction they want to go, Jakzen went to the kitchen to take some drinks.


    When he opened the refrigerator, Jakzen spotted another figure behind him. When Jakzen look to his back, Jakzen saw Bambam was drinking water from which she get from the water cooler.


    "Hi there, Bambam?" greeted Jakzen to Bambam.


    Bambam put down the glass in her hand onto the table, turning her head to Jakzen and she glared at Jakzen who was now showing his gummy smile to Bambam.


    How badly do Bambam feel to not seeing that smile again. The smile that always make her heart fluttered for no reason.


    Bambam scoffed in reply before she walked away. Leaving Jakzen confuse there.


    Jakzen feels confused when Bambam just leave him without replying his greet or even smiling to him. Before this, Bambam would always greet him first and give him the best smile she can make.


    But now, she seems¡­ so cold to Jakzen.


    And Jakzen become more curious. Bambam become more weird and weird each time.


    "Bambam, wait!"


    Bambam stopped and she look at Jakzen. She lift up her right eyebrow to Jakzen, gesturing to Jakzen to continued his speech.


    "Why did you not answering me?" asked Jakzen.


    "Why?? Is it important for you if I answer it?"


    Bambam, you have to endure it¡­ Remember, you want to move on from him. Don''t let your heart give up for him¡­


    Jakzen''s face turned weird as he watch the face he looking at right now. There is no sign of happy or excited, instead Bambam''s face was filled with cold and angry expressions. Why? Something happen?


    "What happen to you? Something happen? Why did you look to irritated?" asked Jakzen again. He walked toward Bambam, closing the distance between them.


    But before Jakzen reach nearer to Bambam, Bambam already take a huge step from Jakzen, giving another large distance between them.


    Jakzen stop and he feel more weird. This time, it was not confused or curious, but Jakzen can feel that he was getting a little bit upset and anxious by Bambam''s action.


    Did she angry at him about something?


    Did he make Bambam angry or what?


    "Bambam¡­."


    "Jakzen, don''t you think¡­. We should keep our boundaries from each other? You should concern about yourself and I will only concern a about myself. Sounds good?" said Bambam with the same cold face. She don''t have any intention to give a smile for Jakzen. And for what?


    Jakzen''s eyebrows furrowed hard this time. He couldn''t catched every meaning from what Bambam tried to say to him.


    "Wha--What!?"


    "You don''t even know what happen around you. Please, don''t bother to know what happen to me. It''s not like you will make any change for it," said Bambam.


    "What happen? I mean¡­ What happen, why did you act like this? Is this something related to me?" asked Jakzen curiously.


    Bambam smirked ferociously. "So, who else did you think? Of course it was about you, idiot!"


    Jakzen turned dumbfounded. He couldn''t think anything he did that make this girl get this angry.


    What exactly did he do?


    Seeing Jakzen''s dumb face, Bambam smirked in disbelief again. "Are you really this clueless, Jakzen? Or are you really a dumb?"


    "Fine, I''ll tell you what. Listen, Jakzen. I''m in the process to move on from you. So stay away from me. As far as possible¡­ I hate the idea of being near to you anymore."


    After she said that, Bambam quickly leave the kitchen. She can feel if she stay any longer there, she would change her mind in no time again. Better she walked away before she change her mind again.


    Once again, Jakzen turned dumbfounded there. He couldn''t believe the words he just hear from Bambam.


    Move on?? Bambam want to move on from me¡­ Does that mean, she---she likes me? But since when? Why did I never realized it before?


    When Jakzen just realized his stupid reaction for all this time, he face-palmed himself. Jakzen feels like he wants to drown himself inside the pond right now.


    How could he never realize that Bambam liked him for all this time? He really is a stupid man¡­


    Jakzen quickly leaves the kitchen to his bedroom. He cannot stand there after all of these. Jakzen needs to clear his mind before he can do anything about it.


    Suzy saw Jakzen walk toward the stairs. What makes her feel weird is that, Jakzen''s face is glowing red. Suzy never saw that man getting embarrassed before so surely Suzy would feel weird about it.


    But Suzy just shrugged to show that she didn''t want to know more about it and just walked to the stairs.


    "Suzy, hi!" greeted Mark who was also going upstairs by the stairs.


    "Hi!" Suzy replied.


    Mark replied again with a smile and these two people continued to walk on the stairs.


    "I can see that you are well now. How do you feel?" asked Mark.


    "I''m well. Thanks for concern about me."


    "Glad to hear that. I almost panicked when you were unconditional from the mission," Mark said.


    Suzy smiled but didn''t say any words. Suddenly, Suzy remembers how Mark cares about Becky. She gets curious and she wants to know what their relationship is. Suzy didn''t know anything about her eight good friends while she was unconscious.


    "I saw you and Becky are close to each other. You two have something, like a special relationship? You care a lot about her," said Suzy.


    For a while, Mark''s mind stuck. Special relationship? With Becky?


    "No, we haven''t any special relationship. We are just friends. You know, like good, good friends. I cared for her because I saw her as my little sister since I don''t-I mean, my brothers and I don''t have sisters. Becky makes me feel like I have a real little sister," said Mark.


    Suzy lifted up her left eyebrow in confusion. Did Mark really feel like that, did he really see Becky as a little sister? It doesn''t look like that to me¡­ but whatever. It''s not me who will get wasted.


    "Oh okay. I think you like her for some special reason," said Suzy.


    Mark laughed at Suzy''s thought. "No, please. Don''t think it that way. I have no feelings for Becky."


    "I see. So you must like other women, right?" asked Suzy again.


    "What? No, I didn''t like anybody!"


    Suzy and Mark keep talking to each other when they walk upstairs. Lyeon, who was still nearby, hears Mark''s confession and he feels so happy about it.


    All this time, he thought that Mark liked Becky. Lyeon is also afraid that someday Mark would take Becky away from his grip but after Mark''s confession, Lyeon sure that now, Mark never feels anything for Becky as how Lyeon feels for her.


    Lyeon put his palm on his forehead, reminding of his stupidity for all this time. "I really am a stupid stupid man!"


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 150 - You Want This War To Happen? Fine...

    "Argh!!"


    Emma stumbled onto the ground with a loud thud. She fall because of her clumsiness. Emma want to chase the rabbits she saw a while ago but she didn''t realized there was a big root appear on the ground, making her to stumbled upon it.


    Emma quickly hold her hurt nose because she fall with her face touch the ground harder. She rolling to right and left while she making a low whine.


    While she was struggling to hold the pain, Emma could hear someone was laughing at her not far from Emma.


    Emma sat on the ground while still touching her nose. Her eyes fixed sharply on Willy who was laughing at her while holding his stomach.


    It must be very funny for Willy to see Emma fell like before.


    "Yeah, hahaha¡­ laugh all you want. I don''t care!" said Emma irritably. She shot him a ferocious glance.


    Willy didn''t stop laughing when he walk toward Emma but his laugh is not loud than before. "You know what, you look really stupid when you fall!" Willy said as he squatting on the ground, in front of Emma.


    Emma getting annoyed by that and she quickly punched Willy by his shoulder. Willy let out a loud pain as he caressed his shoulder in hope to decrease the pain.


    "Hey, easy okay? I was just teasing," said Willy.


    "It''s not look like teasing for me! Don''t you know that it feels hurt when you''re fall?" Emma said with a grunt.


    "But it''s not hurt to fall in love, right?" said Willy again teasingly. And then he laughed.


    Emma''s face turned red in no time and this time, she landed a lot of punch to Willy, never think at where she land it.


    Willy''s laughed change from laughter to painful shout. Willy quickly take Emma''s hand to stop her from hitting Willy.


    "You really are vicious when you are angry, aren''t you? Okay, I''m sorry. I just like to tease you," he said.


    Emma released her hands from Willy''s grip. "Don''t tease me again. Go away!" said Emma angrily as she still caress her nose. She looked away, don''t want to look at Willy again. She don''t like it when someone teased her if she is in bad mood.


    Willy let out a soft smile. He hold Emma''s hand which touch the nose. "Let me see if your nose is broken or not."


    "It''s not broken!"


    "I just want to see. Remove your hand."


    Willy pushed lightly Emma''s hand away from her face. He move nearer to make a better vision of Emma''s nose.


    Emma hold her breath when Willy move closer to her. She did not see that coming or she didn''t expect it at all. But Emma didn''t want to move at all. So, she just stayed frozen there, praying that this could end soon.


    "Herm, it looks fine. Your nose is not broken. But still it''s red," said Willy. He moves away from Emma, giving Emma a chance to breathe again.


    Emma quickly avoids eye contact. "Of course my nose isn''t broken. I''ve said it already, it''s not broken. You just don''t want to believe me," she said.


    "It''s not like I don''t want to believe you. But I just want to see you if you are alright," said Willy while he gently stroked the back of his neck.


    "I''m fine now," Emma said, don''t wanting Willy to feel more concerned about herself.


    Emma stood from the ground and she turned her head to every direction in searching for the rabbit she chased earlier. She moves to every corner of the garden in hope to find anything of the rabbit.


    "What are you looking for?" asked Willy after he watched Emma searching for some time.


    "Rabbits," she answered.


    "I thought you went with the girls to the swimming pool. Why did you go here and find some rabbits?" Willy asked with a curious face.


    "Is it wrong for me to find rabbits here? I can go swimming later. I just want to find some rabbits and play with them."


    "You like rabbits?" asked Willy again.


    Emma just nodded answering the question. She didn''t stop there, Emma went to the other place again to find the rabbits while Willy just followed him from behind.


    Willy wants to see the rabbits too since Emma said she wants to play with them.


    After a while, they finally found a group of rabbits playing in the flower field.


    Emma rushed to the rabbits and she grabbed one of them. "There you guys. I''m searching everywhere for you only." Emma put the rabbit on her laps and she rubbed its fur.


    Willy watched as Emma kept playing with the rabbit. He smiled everytime Willy saw Emma laugh when playing with the rabbit. How can such a woman like Emma become so adorable when playing with animals?


    Emma turned her head to Willy when she finally realised that Willy was with her all the time. "You don''t want to play with me?"


    Willy smiles again and he takes a seat on the ground beside Emma. He grabbed one of the rabbits and put it on his lap. Emma giggled when she saw Willy rub gently the rabbit on his lap.


    "What? You said playing with the rabbit?" Willy asked when Emma giggled to him.


    Emma shook her head repeatedly. "It''s nothing."


    Willy and Emma continue playing with the rabbit. While they were playing, Willy saw Becky standing behind a pond across the flower field. Emma realized Willy was going to stop playing and he was looking at something.


    Emma curios, so she turns her head to the direction where Willy is giving his attention to. She saw Becky there.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Emma.


    "Don''t know. But don''t you think Becky is a little sad?" said Willy.


    Emma watched Becky again. "I don''t know. I don''t think she was sad."


    While Becky, who was standing behind the pond, didn''t pay attention to her surroundings as her mind was gazing out, thinking about something.


    Suddenly a familiar scent came across her nose and Becky immediately knew it as Jina''s scent. Becky didn''t have to take a turn to make sure the owner of the scent because she knew Jina was walking straight to her way.


    Like what she has predicted, Jina is walking in the hallway behind Becky while eating some fruits. Jina saw Becky but she only gave her a look before she looked away.


    "You can keep the secret from the others but you can''t keep it from me."


    Jina slows down her pace from walking before she completely stops walking. Jina looked at Becky again. Her mind starts to think about what Becky has said. Is she talking to me?


    "What?" Jina asked, confused.


    Becky turned her body to Jina''s direction as her eyes looked at Jina with a tense gaze. "You may be thinking none of us know about it. Sadly, you are wrong. I know what you are planning for."


    Jina stayed silent as her mind still couldn''t get at what Becky was trying to say to her.


    "I know you are one of Queen Marrie''s followers.. And by that, I mean you are the traitor among us. Am I right?"


    The ''traitor'' word that came from Becky''s mouth made Jina become intense. Now she gets what Becky was trying to say to her. But Jina was also surprised to know that Becky can discover her identity with Queen Marrie.


    "You--How did you know?"


    Becky smirked grimly. She walks closer to Jina with her eyes never leaving Jina out of her sight. "So, it''s true then. You are one of them. I wonder why you betray your own kind to work with that bastard?"


    "And I wonder how did you know?" Jina asked, returning the question to Becky.


    Becky laughed with a bit irritated sense in her voice. "Why would I tell you, the traitor in our group?"


    Jina looked back at Becky, she was not going to lose the eye battle with Becky. "If you already know, why don''t you just tell the others? This is going to make everything go smooth. Or you would dare to do so?"


    "I tell them or not tell them is not the problem. I know you were planning something against us but let me tell you, it won''t work. As long as I am around, your plan will never succeed!"


    Jina didn''t reply to Becky''s words. She just stays silent and gives Becky an indescribable look in her eyes. She was angry and panicked but she wouldn''t do anything careless right now because she knew if she did anything reckless, her plan would also ruin.


    Looks like she needs another plan to deal with Becky.


    "You know too much, kiddo! You might get dead if you know too much," Jina said, trying to annoy Becky.


    "I already know too much. Don''t think you can win this war, Jina. Once we kill Queen Marrie, we will win!" said Becky.


    "Queen Marrie is more strong and smart than you think. You can kill her for another thousand years, kid!"


    "We''ll see about that!" After saying that, Becky leaves the place without giving Jina a second glance.


    Jina watched Becky as she slowly vanished from her sight. She grunted angrily as she put her hands into a tight fist. Jina knew her plan would be ruined if she didn''t handle Becky first.


    "You want this war to happen? Fine, let''s get what you want first!"


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 151 - Something Bad Will Happen

    Time flew and it was time for dinner. Mr. Benedict ordered all the maids to call the Hunters for dinner. One by one of them come to the dining room.


    Dee walked out from her room. She is late for dinner. Dale is already waiting for her outside Dee''s room so that they can go together.


    When they were walking in the hallway, Dee felt something different. Somehow, she feels so uncomfortable inside her heart, like something bad would happen.


    Dale realized that Dee is uncomfortable about something. He knows there is something that is bothering her. So, he asked, "Are you okay? Why did you seem so distracted?"


    Dee shifted her gaze to Dale and a weak smile formed on her lips. "I don''t know. Suddenly I feel weird and my instinct said something bad would happen," she replied.


    "What bad could happen?"


    "I don''t know.. It just¡­ my instinct never lies and it is always right. I can feel something terrible would really happen but I do not hope so," said Dee with an anxious voice.


    Dale put a hold on Dee''s hand to stop her from walking. Then, Dale moved Dee''s body slightly to make her face him. "Look, there would be nothing happening, okay? Maybe it''s just your feelings," Dale said as he cupped Dee''s cheeks.


    Dee sighed while she moved away Dale''s hand from her cheeks. She looks outside the window, where the moon is shining brightly above the night sky.


    The sky is clear from the clouds and stars today, leaving only the full moon shining brightly in the sky, giving a light for the dark earth.


    "It''s full moon today."


    Dee remembered once what Chellyne told her about the full moon a long time ago when they were reading a book at the library.


    She said, "Full moon is the light of a power source¡­ the energy for every vampire mankind. Once it is full moon, the vampires are five times stronger than usual. It would be difficult for us to defeat them when it is full moon. We could only restrain them but to destroy them all, it is impossible."


    "So, you mean, avoid every fight when it comes to the full moon? We should never fight the queen when full moon? Is that what you mean?"


    "Yes."


    Dee snapped out from her thought when Dale put his hand on Dee''s left shoulder. "What are you thinking of?" asked the curious man.


    Dee smiles and she gently rubs Dale''s hand which holds her shoulder. "Nothing¡­ it''s nothing to worry about."


    "I know you are lying, Dee. But whatever it is, everything would be okay. I will be here for you," said Dale. He squeezed gently the woman next him to reassure her.


    Dee smiles but in a weak force. She knew Dale was just trying to reassure her but Dee knew something bad would happen to her--Not only her but also for her other friends.


    They come to this world for a dangerous and deadly mission. Therefore, they have to prepare themselves for anything dangerous that comes to them. Dee knows something bad will happen in the future that will make them face death. Whatever it is, Dee could only pray in her heart that everything would be just fine until the mission is over and all of them can go back home together.


    "Dale---??"


    "Yes?"


    "Can you promise me? If one day something unexpected happens, would you still trust in me?" asked Dee, looking straight into Dale''s eyes.


    "Yes, I promise. I promise that I would trust you whatever happens," said Dale without hesitation.


    Dee smiles when she hears those promises. "Okay, you promised me. You must never go back on your word."


    "Of course I would never go back on my words," said Dale again. "So, now¡­ let''s go to dinner, shall we? The others are already waiting for us."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    The two of them walk happily while holding hands with each other to the dining hall. When they reached there, the room was almost full with the other Hunters.


    Dee and Dale take their own seats.


    Dee greeted Bambam who was already sitting beside her. Bambam only nodded in reply.


    "Is there something weird going around us that you know?" asked Dee.


    "No, not that I know," Bambam said as her eyebrows already furrowed in confusion. "Why did you ask? Did you sense something wrong?"


    "My instinct said something bad would happen. But I hope nothing bad happens," Dee said. She glanced at Dale who was talking with his brother, Elvin. Dee sighed in relief when Dale didn''t pay attention to their conversation.


    "Are you sure? But we are inside this Castle. Nothing would go wrong. Don''t worry, Dee.. Maybe you are overthinking it," said Bambam again.


    Dee lay back to her seat. "Yeah, maybe because I was overthinking it," she said, putting her fingers around her forehead.


    Bambam patted Dee''s shoulder a couple of times to make her feel a bit better. She knows what Dee is thinking of but she also doesn''t want to think too much about it.


    Bambam looks away and that is when Bambam''s eyes stop at Jakzen''s figure. At the same time Jakzen also looked at her. They two gave a glance to each other but didn''t give any reaction to each other.


    Bambam was the first one to look away with a cold face. Not like usual, where she will smile every time she looks at Jakzen but this time, she didn''t¡­ Bambam isn''t smiling.


    Jakzen suddenly feels awkward because Bambam looks at him. Jakzen couldn''t forget about Bambam''s feeling for him yet, so of course he would feel awkward about it.


    While Jakzen was thinking about that, Jakzen suddenly saw Chellyne talking with Terence again. They seem so close to each other that Jakzen would think they have something special with them.


    Jakzen''s eyebrows creased. Chellyne likes Terence? Since when did they become so close to each other?


    While he was confused about Chellyne and Terence''s relationship, Jakzen also couldn''t deny that he was also upset about it.


    The Hunters start to eat dinner when all of the members arrive in the dining hall.


    "Emma, you didn''t join us at the swimming pool after the practise. Where did you go?" asked Helendra to Emma, who sat next to Helendra.


    "Oh, I was playing with the rabbits in the garden¡­ With Willy," Emma answered.


    "You mean, you and Willy are dating back there?" asked Jessy suddenly. She was so excited when she asked Emma that question.


    "What? No, we didn''t date. We''re just playing with the rabbits," said Emma, shaking her head repeatedly.


    "You mean, you and Willy spending time with the rabbits with just you two? That''s called dating, sweetheart!" said Helendra. She patted Emma''s hand while giving her a wide smile.


    "We are not dating," said Emma again, wanting to convince Helendra and Jessy that she and Willy did not date.


    But Helendra and Jessy just laugh at Emma''s word. Like they didn''t believe Emma.


    While the other Hunters are eating their dinner, one of them is looking at everybody with her evil eyes. Even though her face showed a calm expression, an evil vibe was emitted in her eyes.


    A vicious smile appeared on Jina''s lips when she thought about her evil plan. But she quickly hid the smile by eating her fried chicken.


    Jina knew someone was watching her right now and that is why she shifted her gaze to the only woman who was watching at Jina right now.


    Jina smirked evilly to Becky who was watching her like she wanted to kill Jina right now. Becky turns her head away when she feels like she doesn''t want to look anymore.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 152 - Bad Feeling

    GROOM!! GROMM DOOMM!!!


    The thunder roared in the sky showing that it is going to rain soon. Lightning flashed and thunder boomed again.


    After the dinner, all the Hunters spend their time at the living room.


    In the middle of the living room, where there are a bunch of couches and small tables, some of the Hunters are playing chess.


    Lyeon and Terence play chess against each other while Symantha, Jakzen and Chellyne watch their match. At the other side is Nicky and Mark who played against each other as Irish being their watcher.


    At the corner of the room, Danelio, Greyson, Rivera, Livnah and Nic were playing darts. There was a time where a laugh could be heard from their side.


    At the other side, which the other Hunters are divided into four groups. They were gossiping with each other while sometimes they would laugh or giggle together.


    Rivera kept murmuring in an irritated way because she was very bad at playing darts. Everytime she throws the darts, she never hits the highest point. But Greyson always confronts her and teaches her how to throw the darts.


    Even with Greyson''s advice, Rivera is still bad at throwing darts.


    "I think I am very bad at this game," said Rivera with a disappointed face.


    "Don''t give up yet, Rivera. Everyone has a failure at first try, but you can keep practicing and practising until you are good at it," said Greyson, trying to make the irritated Rivera happy again.


    "That''s true, Rivera. If you keep practising, you can get a high point," Danelio said, supporting Greyson too.


    Rivera signed but she had already given up. Greyson chuckled at her surrender face before he moved closer to Rivera. "Here, let me teach you again."


    While Greyson was teaching Rivera, Nic and Livnah were watching them with a wide smile planted on their face. Seems like they really enjoy the views of Greyson and Rivera together.


    "Woooo, I can sense something is different here. Can you sense it, Nic? Like there was a new couple was born?" said Livnah before she held her stomach and laughed.


    "Yeah, I do smell something different here, Livnah. But where could it come from?" said Nic again, deliberately using her teasing voice.


    "They even practise shooting together and now they are practising dart together. Awww, how romantic!" Livnah said and she didn''t want to stop to keep teasing Rivera and Greyson.


    With an annoying face, Rivera turned her head to Nic and Livnah. "I heard that! Shut up already!"


    Livnah and Nic laughed again when they saw Rivera''s face already turned red because of the teasing. They make a high five together and keep laughing.


    "So, say it Senior. You also worship their relationship, right?" Nic asked Danelio who was now stopped from playing the darts.


    Danelio''s attention shifted to Nic and Livnah. "Or they were a couple?" he asked with a confused face.


    "No, we aren''t a couple!" Rivera suddenly cut in.


    "Rivera, let us handle this. You can pay attention to Greyson back and do some sweet things together," Nic turned to cut Rivera''s words.


    Rivera pursed her lips angrily. Greyson just chuckled when he saw it but he didn''t have any intention to stop Nic and Livnah from calling them as a couple because Greyson liked the thought of them becoming a couple.


    "How could you not realise it? They''ve been acting lovey-dovey like an hour ago!" said Livnah, answering to Danelio''s question.


    Danelio scratched his head in confusion. He really had no clue that Greyson and Rivera were a couple. "Well, if they were a couple.. I don''t care. We don''t have any rule that says, ''no couple inside the team'', right!?"


    "Right!?" Nic said excitedly.


    "There''s no such rule, right?" she said as she was already jumping in excitement.


    "So, Senior¡­ did you have a girl that you liked before?" asked Nic.


    Danelio hummed for a second to think if he wanted to answer that question or not. "Actually, I have someone."


    Nic and Livnah then jump in excitement again. They quickly settled down and turned their attention to Danelio. "What is her name? Is she beautiful or what?" Livnah turned to ask.


    "She wasn''t that beautiful but¡­ I like how she smiles, because the concept of beauty is already shown behind her smile."


    "Wow, you''re such a romantic man too, Senior! That girl must be very lucky to have you," complemented Nic.


    Danelio could only smile with a happy face. He wasn''t that good at expressing his excitement, not like Nic and Livnah because Danelio is not the type of person who can talk about his love life, unless it is about work.


    Nic and Livnah then continued to ask Danelio about many things including about Danelio''s work life and Danelio was ready to entertain the girls with his life story.


    At the same time, at the other group where Dee is sitting with the other girls. Only Dale, Carlos and Kristen were the only boys who joined in.


    The girls didn''t want Kristen to join them but since Kristen just wanted to talk with Suzy only, they decided to let Kristen with Suzy with one condition: Suzy must always be around their sight.


    See Hwa and Emma was the only girl with Dee other than Suzy.


    On the other side is Becky, Bambam, Perly, Nalini, Willy and Simon.


    Elisha, Jessy, Nikino, Helendra and Cheleste is the members at the other group and the last group was occupied by all the boys who was talking about boys stuff; Elvin, Jensen, Ah Chiong, Bruno and Sammy.


    While Dee and the other members are talking with each other, Dee''s bad feelings keep growing stronger each time. The more she tries to deny it, the more she can feel something is going wrong.


    Dee didn''t realize how Carlos teased her and Dale about their special relationship. Of course Dale was so shocked to know it but Carlos saying that it is okay as long as Dale and Dee are putting much trust in each other.


    The thunder roared again and this time, it is two times louder than any they have heard from.


    At the same time, Dee''s mind suddenly remembers about one person that she should always beware of.


    It is Jina.


    Quickly, Dee turned around and started to look for Jina but she didn''t find Jina everywhere. Not in the group of chess or the group of darts too.


    She was nowhere to be seen.


    Dee starts to panic. If Jina wasn''t here, then where could she have gone??


    Dee remembers that Becky can detect someone just from their scent. Dee quickly excuses herself and walks toward Becky.


    Dee pulled Becky to another corner away from the other members. "What''s wrong, Dee? You need something from me?" asked Becky.


    "I need you to find Jina. I have a bad feeling and Jina isn''t around. I''m afraid something bad related to her might happen."


    GROOM!!


    Silence filled the air around them when the thunder boomed again.


    "Jina is not here?" Becky asked with an anxious voice. She looked around to find Jina but to her disappointment, Jina wasn''t anywhere that she could see.


    "I will find her. Don''t worry. There is nothing gonna happen to us. Wait here. I will inform you if something is going wrong," said Becky while she patted Dee''s shoulder.


    Dee nodded at Becky''s words. "Be careful."


    "I will," she said and Becky quickly made her way out from the living room.


    Symantha realized that Becky was walking out from the living room but she chose to ignore it because Symantha didn''t care where Becky went.


    Maybe she just wants to go to the kitchen, she thought.


    Becky chooses to go upstairs because it feels likely for Jina to be upstairs.


    When she finished walking on the first floor stairs, Becky stopped. She sniffed for a couple of times. Becky could smell a weird scent.


    "Blood? A fresh blood? But, who''s blood is this?"


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 153 - This Is A Trap(1)

    "Who''s blood is this?"


    Becky got curious and at the same time, she got a bad feeling about this. Becky seems to know who is the owner of the blood but it is still so blurry.


    Becky sniffed again and she followed the scent of the blood. This time the blood is from the North Tower.


    Becky stopped for a while and she put her hand on the wall, to support her body who was suddenly feeling weak and numb. Becky hated the scent of blood type and she wasn''t used to it until now. Because of this strong sense, Becky gets weaker.


    Becky wants to vomit when the blood scent gets stronger but she holds it. Becky didn''t want to stop walking and she had to find out who the blood owner was.


    Becky continues to walk despite feeling more dizzy because of the blood scent. Becky stops when she finds the floor in front of her is covered by splatters of blood.


    Becky squatted down to examine closer for the blood. She uses her index finger to touch the blood before Becky smelling the blood trail on the tip of her finger.


    "What¡­!?? This is Rexy''s scent. Don''t tell me this blood belongs to him. But where is he?"


    Becky quickly stood up from her position and she walked to find Rexy''s room. Using her skill of smelling sense, Becky found Rexy''s room on the North Tower.


    Becky knocked on Rexy''s room door three times. A few minutes later, there is no one answering the door. Becky starts to feel anxious and impatient.


    Becky knocked again but this time, she knocked harder. "Rexy? Are you in there? Open up please!"


    Still no answer.


    "Rexy!??"


    To her surprise, Becky could hear a low m.o.a.n inside the room. Becky quickly grabbed the knob and opened the door.


    When Becky is inside, Becky was shocked for the second time when Becky saw the room was in a very bad mess. The room condition is like there was a rough fight happening here.


    Becky looks around again to find Rexy. She became more shocked when she saw Rexy lying down beside his bed with blood all over him.


    Anxious and worried, Becky rushed to Rexy and checked for his condition. "HOLY SHIT! REXY!!!!!"


    There is a several deep cut from Rexy''s chest down to his leg. Apart from the cut, there were also four deep stabs from a sharp weapon. Rexy also suffered at his forehead with a serious wound. Someone must aggressively push his head to the wall.


    Becky tries to look everywhere to stop his bleeding.


    Rexy''s mouth opened a little, wanting to tell Becky about something but his voice couldn''t come out.


    "What!?" asked Becky stupidly. She quickly lowered down her body and moved her left ear closer to Rexy''s mouth.


    "Oll--Oll--Olly--llyy---yyvv--vviaa¡­"


    Ollyvia??!


    "Ollyvia was here?" asked Becky. She looks around the room to find Ollyvia. She uses her senses to find Ollyvia but she couldn''t.


    The thunder roared again this time, accompanying Becky who was now panicked to find Ollyvia.


    How can something like this happen? Inside the Castle??


    Becky rushed to the bathroom in hope to found Ollyvia there. But when she moves a step into the bathroom, Becky can feel something under her foot.


    Becky turns on the light at the bathroom and quickly looks for the thing under her feet. Becky was surprised to see it was a dagger. A dagger full of blood.


    Becky takes the dagger and she smells the blood scent on the dagger. It has the scent of Rexy and Ollyvia, both scent is mixed together.


    Becky quickly searched Ollyvia in the bathroom but Becky didn''t find her there.


    "Shit!!!" she cursed before she exited the bathroom, rushed to Rexy''s side again.


    "Hey, buddy? Can you hear me? You have to hold on, okay? I will call for help! Wait here!" said Becky.


    Just when Becky wanted to stand up, a loud shout echoed all through the hallway. Becky lifted up her head, paying her attention to the shout.


    "D--do--nn--n''t¡­..g--g-go!" Rexy''s voice was so low and small, even the ant also couldn''t hear it.


    Becky stood while fixing her eyes on the door.


    Ollyvia?


    ******


    The living room still looks so lively and happy with the member''s laugh and excited voice all over the corner.


    While the others were still enjoying their time with each other, Dee moved to a quiet place. She doesn''t want to mingle with the others.


    Her instinct about the bad feelings is growing stronger and this time it''s growing five times than before.


    Bambam realised something was wrong with Dee and she went to Dee to ask about her condition. "Hey, what''s up? Are you okay?" she asked.


    "No, I''m not¡­ Where is Becky?"


    Bambam just shrugged as she also didn''t see Becky come back from upstairs.


    "This is not good, Bambam.. I have very bad feelings about this and it''s getting worse every time. We need to do something. I told Becky to find Jina since she was not here."


    "What? You send her to find Jina? Dee, what if this is a trap for her? You know it is very dangerous for her to go alone to find Jina," said Bambam.


    Dee sighed heavily again. She never thought this would be a trap also but since Bambam said it was a trap, now the bad feelings of Dee become more intense.


    "Shit, we have to find her!" said Dee.


    Bambam nodded. She and Dee then walk out from the living room to look for Becky without telling the rest.


    GRRROOMMM!!!


    The thunder roared, again.


    The lighting following after.


    CCCRRAAASSHHHH!!!


    Everyone stopped what they were doing and they turned their heads to upstairs, where the sound of crashes came from.


    Everyone is getting curious.


    CRRASSHH!!!


    Another crash sound is coming.


    "What the hell was that?" asked Irish.


    "Someone still practising at night?" Willy added.


    "Everyone, stay calm. I will look at what happens," Lyeon said as he walked to the stairs.


    Suddenly, a loud screaming is heard from the upstairs. This time, all of the members already stood up from the couch and they looked at the upstairs.


    "What happened? Who is screaming?" asked Cheleste.


    "Where is Ollyvia?" asked Jessy and that''s made everyone look around to see who is not there with them.


    Symantha remembers Becky left the living room a while ago. "I saw Becky left this room a while ago¡­"


    Everyone looks at Symantha with various looks on their faces.


    "What are you trying to say?" asked Emma.


    Dee and Bambam, who know why Becky left the room, were shocked at Symantha''s words.


    "Everyone, stay here. Danelio, Simon and Cheleste, follow me upstairs. Nalini and Willy si stay here and watch after the rest. Let''s go," said Lyeon, who was standing at the stairs.


    Hearing that, Danelio and the two Hunters which Lyeon mentioned follow Lyeon quickly.


    "Alright, everyone. Go back to your seats. Let the Captain and the Senior handle this," said Nalini to the rest of the Hunters which were still in the living room.


    Hearing the orders, they go back to their seats.


    And then, another scream echoed again.


    This time the Hunters at the living room couldn''t just sit down and do nothing.


    "This is bullshit! I want to see what happens!" said Bruno.


    "Bruno, the Captain said we have to stay here!" said Willy.


    "F.u.c.k it! I want to see what happens too!" said Irish and he followed Bruno from behind.


    Willy couldn''t stop them as the rest of the members also started making their way toward the stairs.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 154 - This Is A Trap(2)

    Becky rushed to the door and searched for the voice. Rexy wants to stop Becky because he knows Becky would get into another danger if she went but Becky didn''t know what Rexy was trying to say.


    Becky depends on her smelling skill to find Ollyvia''s scent. When she knows where she is, Becky quickly follows the scent.


    Suddenly, she heard another scream again and this time it was near her. Becky turned to the other junction of the hallway and when she arrived there, she was surprised to see Ollyvia, who was embraced by Jina from the back with Ollyvia''s body facing Becky.


    Ollyvia saw Becky and she quickly shook her head. She wants to say something but her mouth is wrapped tightly with a black fabric. Only her tears tell how terrified she is. Her body trembled more as Jina put the sharp knife on Ollyvia''s throat.


    Becky stops ten feet from them and she gives Jina a sharp and fierce gaze. "Jina!"


    Jina looks at Becky and she smiles innocently yet so vicious. She smirked while Jina played the knife at Ollyvia''s throat. Ollyvia squealed quietly as she closed her eyes closely, making the tears run down her cheek more frequently. "What we have here, Becky? You arrive at perfect timing!"


    "Let her go!" said Becky with a cold and threatening voice.


    "Oh, look at your hands, Becky? Your hands are full of blood. Mind to tell me who did you kill earlier?" asked Jina.


    "Don''t tell me bullshit, Jina. It''s you who killed Rexy. Now let Ollyvia go or I will pay it double than what you do!" said Becky.


    Jina laughed but the sound was so evil and full of mockery in Becky''s ears. "You---you know too much already. I cannot let you tell anyone about me. It was such a waste you didn''t tell Captain or anyone about this!"


    "If you want me, then kill me.. But let her go!!! Don''t get her involved in this!!!"


    "Oh, she is already involved. She was one of the Ranger Team''s members and my goal is to kill all of the Ranger Team, including you!" Jina said again.


    Jina pushed the knife lightly to Ollyvia''s throat, but it is enough to make a tiny slice on her throat. Ollyvia''s cried in pain. She look at Becky with pity in her eyes.


    Becky couldn''t hold the anger inside herself when Jina didn''t want to let Ollyvia go and intend to hurt her more. Without thinking further, she quickly makes a move toward Jina with full speed.


    Just in a second, Becky already appeared in front of Ollyvia. Becky holds Jina''s hand which holds the knife. Becky moved so quickly that Jina didn''t have time to defend herself from Becky. Becky quickly kicked Jina''s chest.


    When Jina realised it, she was already flying in the air and bumped into the floor with her back facing the floor. Jina screamed in pain when her back bumped hard on the floor.


    Ollyvia fell onto the floor when she was released from Jina''s embrace.


    But Jina didn''t just stop there. She looks at Becky and with a quick swing, she gives a rough kick on Becky''s chest, sending Becky a few steps to the back.


    Becky falls on one knee and she holds her painful chest. She looked at Jina with an angry look. Damn, that kick was so hurt!


    Jina smirked mockingly as she looked sharply at Becky.


    Just when Jina wants to attack Becky again, Jina hears footsteps heading in their direction. Jina didn''t have a choice and she rushed to Ollyvia again who was still lying on the floor.


    With a full speed, Jina stabbed the knife to Ollyvia''s chest, right into her heart.


    Ollyvia''s mouth gaping as the knife embedded deep into her heart. She couldn''t react at all when Jina stabbed her using the knife.


    "No!!!" Becky shouted. She ran to Jina again and kicked her away from Ollyvia.


    Jina avoided the kick, rolled to the other side and looked at Becky with a satisfaction shown on her face. The knife in her hand is still gripped tightly.


    Jina smirked evilly before she used the knife to pierce her arms and cheeks. Not enough with that, Jina also added another wound on her legs.


    "You''re crazy. You only make your movement slower if you are wounded!" said Becky.


    "I don''t need my strength, Becky.. I only need the result, the end of this fighting¡­"


    Becky grunted again. She hardly understood why Jina did that to her body but Becky didn''t stop attacking and she gave Jina more punching. Jina did everything to avoid Becky''s attack.


    Becky keeps punching and kicking while Jina tries hard to avoid and hold her attack.


    At some point, Jina held down Becky''s feet and when she saw an opening to attack Becky, Jina quickly used the knife to stab her at the left waist.


    Becky screamed in pain when Jina stabbed her but she quickly pushed Jina to the floor. Pinned her down to the floor so Jina couldn''t move anymore and Becky pulled the knife out from her waist.


    The wound is open and now it''s bleeding badly.


    Becky looks at Jina while holding the knife up onto Jina''s head, using it to threaten Jina. "You can never kill me with just this, bitch!!!!"


    Jina smirked again before she said, "I don''t need to kill you, Becky¡­ Let the rest decide how to kill you. I just only need my identity still a secret until I kill you all!"


    Just when Becky wants to answer Jina.. Someone interrupted her.


    "BECKY!!!"


    Becky was shocked and she quickly looked to her side and to her surprise, Lyeon and other members were neither standing nor far from Becky.


    And they were staring at Becky who was looking like she was going to kill Jina.


    Jina smirked evilly again but only Becky could see it. "You lose, Becky!"


    Before Becky could react to anything, Danelio and Simon already pushed her down to the floor.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 155 - This Is A Trap (3)

    Danelio squeezed Becky''s right wrist harshly, making Becky scream in pain and the knife in her right palm knocked off.


    "Let me go! You have misunderstood me!!! I''m not guilty!!! She is the traitor!!!" Becky shouted.


    Cheleste quickly moved near Jina and helped her. "Are you okay, Jina?? What did she do to you??" asked Cheleste worriedly.


    When Lyeon and the other Hunters arrived there earlier, Jina was already pretending to cry. And when Cheleste is asking her how her condition is, Jina is still crying.


    Cheleste moved away and she came toward Ollyvia who was lying lifeless on the floor. When Cheleste checks Ollyvia, there is no pulse anymore.


    "How is she?" asked Simon.


    Cheleste looked at Simon and she shook her head in disappointment. "We lost her. We couldn''t save her anymore. She''s dead."


    Simon and Danelio go mad when they hear that Ollyvia is already dead. They look at Becky again.


    "How dare you, traitor!! You killed our friends!" Simon shouted in anger.


    "No, I didn''t!!! It was not me!! It was Jina, it was her that killed Ollyvia¡­!!!" Becky tries to explain and she tries to escape from their grip but Danelio and Simon hold her tightly to the floor, not giving her a chance to run away.


    Lyeon, who was the most shocked right now, didn''t know what he should do. He didn''t believe that Becky was the one who killed Ollyvia but he also saw it with his own eyes that Becky was trying to harm Jina.


    A few seconds later, the rest of the members arrived there.


    "What happened here?" asked Symantha.


    "Oh My God! Ollyvia!!!!!" Helendra saw Ollyvia first before the rest saw it. Helendra closed her mouth using her hand as she was too shocked to see Ollyvia''s lifeless body.


    "Olly--Ollyvia??" See Hwa moved closer to Ollyvia.


    "Olly--Ollyvia is dead¡­. Beck--Becky killed her!" said Jina, pretending to be the victim.


    "Jina, are you alright? You are injured badly. Let''s treat your wound first!" said Perly and she moved closer to Jina.


    "Becky killed Ollyvia??"


    "No, Becky was not that type of person¡­ She would never kill anyone. She was accused of doing so!" said Dee suddenly.


    "Dee, what are you talking about?" asked Dale shockingly.


    "Let me go!! Let me explain what happened! This is not me doing it!! I was just trying to save Ollyvia!! Jina is the killer, she is the betrayer!!!" shouted Becky, still trying to make everyone believe her.


    "No, I didn''t¡­ I was going to my bedroom when I heard someone was fighting. When I take a look, Becky killed Rexy and then she killed Ollyvia. I tried to stop her but I couldn''t make it on time!" said Jina with a weak voice. She wanted to look like she was a victim and Becky was a culprit.


    But that''s all what she wants it to be.


    Jina wants everyone to think that Becky was the culprit and not her.


    "Let''s just kill her, she already killed two of our team and she might want to kill us all after this!" said Bruno.


    "No, don''t kill her! She is not the culprit!" said Bambam.


    Upon hearing that, Becky quickly pushed Danelio and Simon to the side with all of her strength. When Becky is now escaping from Simon and Danelio''s grip, Elvin and Nalini pull her to the wall again.


    "Let her go!" Rivera shouted. She stepped forward to help Becky but Greyson quickly pulled her to the back again. "Rivera, what are you doing! Don''t help her!"


    Bambam and Chellyne also want to help Becky but Nikino and Gwend pull them to the back.


    Dale already pulled Dee to the back the moment Dee wanted to make a move toward Becky. "Dee, don''t!! She is dangerous!!"


    Emma and Livnah make their way toward Becky. When they want to push Elvin and Jensen away, Willy and Elisha hold them off.


    While Suzy also couldn''t help Becky because Symantha already held her before she even made one step forward.


    "Let''s just kill her!" said Irish. He picked up the knife where Becky left and he made a move toward Becky.


    "No!!!" Dee shouted.


    "Irish, no!!"


    "No, Irish.. Don''t do it!!" The other girls shouted too.


    Becky saw Irish going closer and closer to her but Becky wouldn''t let Irish kill her without giving her a chance to prove her innocence.


    Becky swung her left leg to Irish and landed a hard kick on Irish''s chest. Irish were sent flying back by Becky.


    "Irish!!" Jessy rushed to Irish and helped him.


    Symantha looked at Lyeon who was still stuck at where he was standing. Why did Lyeon suddenly become like a statue? What happened to him?? He has to do something. Did Lyeon get stabbed as well? Why did he didn''t do anything??


    Danelio and Simon get on their feet again and they help Elvin and Nalini to hold Becky.


    Becky started to go furious when there was no one listening to her.


    "Becky, don''t fight them. Stay calm!" Chellyne shouted but it was useless, Becky was already angry.


    Becky kicked Danelio and Simon away from her. After that, she headbutted Elvin who was at her left side. When her left hand is released, Becky grabs Nalini by her back collar and throws her to the floor.


    All of the Hunters gaped at her incredible strength even though she was also wound badly.


    Seeing that, Bruno and Jakzen move forward to hold her.


    Suddenly, Perly appears from nowhere and in her right hand is a tranquilizer. Perly hand it to Jakzen.


    "Jakzen, here!" Perly shouted.


    When Perly handed over the tranquilizer, Becky''s other friends quickly loosened themselves from the other''s grip and helped Becky.


    Bruno pushed Becky to the floor to make her easier to be handled with. Becky didn''t surrender too early as she kicked Bruno away.


    Danelio and Simon quickly stand up again and they help Jakzen to hold Becky. When they finally get hold of Becky''s hands and legs, Jakzen quickly tranquilizes Becky with the tranquilizer.


    This time, Dee and her friends just stopped them. Emma grabs the tranquilizer and she throws it away.


    "Hey!" Jakzen said and before he could continue to talk more, Rivera already pushed him away.


    Danelio and Simon are also pushed away by Livnah and Nic.


    "Hey, what are you guys doing? She is the culprit! We have to kill her!" said Jessy.


    "No, she is not the culprit!" said Dee.


    "What are you doing, Dee?" asked Dale with a confused face. Dee didn''t answer as she was just glaring at Dale.


    "We would take care of her. You can take care of the rest!" said Bambam.


    Rivera and Suzy check for Becky''s condition. Becky is already unconscious when they check upon her.


    "Yes, let us take care of Becky. We know how to handle her," said Chellyne again.


    "What are you guys talking about? Don''t tell us you have the same side with Becky?" asked Nalini.


    Dee and her friends stay quiet.


    At the crucial moment, the thunder roared again and this time, it''s raining heavily.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 156 - She was the bait

    "So, say it. Did you guys have the same side with her?" asked Bruno while he pointed his big index finger to Becky.


    Dee and her friends didn''t say anything. They don''t want everyone to accuse Becky as a culprit but they also couldn''t risk themselves being accused of the same side as a culprit.


    "Bruno, stop asking that stupid question. Dee is not at the same side with Becky. They are Becky''s friends, of course they are protecting her," said Dale again.


    Dale already stepped in front of Bruno to prevent Bruno from hurting Dee.


    Bruno looked at Dale with an irritated look planted on his face. "It''s useless for you to take Becky''s side, Dale. She is the traitor," he said again.


    "Shut up! This is not the time for us to argue about this. We have to manage Becky. We have to manage Ollyvia''s funeral," said Symantha.


    Everyone''s eyes move over to Ollyvia''s lifeless body.


    "We will take care of Becky," said Dee again.


    "No, we will take care of Becky," Danelio cut in. "Yes, we will take care of her. You girls can stand back," said Simon again.


    "But¡­" Dee tried to reject their request but Dale held Dee''s hand to say that Dee should just let Danelio and Simon take care of Becky.


    Symantha stood next to Lyeon and she held Lyeon''s hand. And that made Lyeon snap out of his thoughts. "Lyeon, are you okay? Why did you turn quiet?" asked Symantha.


    Lyeon looks at Symantha and he looks at Becky again. His face looks like he just realized from his thought. "Huh?"


    "They accused Becky of being a traitor, what do you want to do with this?" asked Symantha.


    Lyeon didn''t answer Symantha''s question. He just looked at Becky which was now lifted up by Danelio and Simon.


    "Captain, what should we do about Becky? Should we kill her now or we should decide it later?" asked Willy.


    Lyeon is still in a dilemma. He cannot choose the right things to do right now as his mind still went blank.


    Symantha knew Lyeon couldn''t give a proper order right now, so she gave the order on Lyeon''s behalf.


    "Let''s put her in the vault first. We will discuss this later. Perly and Helendra will take care of Jina. Jakzen, you will take some members with you to take care of Ollyvia''s funeral," said Symantha.


    "B-But, Rexy also¡­ Also already dead. He is in his room," said Jina, still with her weak and sad voice.


    Everyone was surprised to hear that. Symantha narrowed her eyes to look at Jina before she said, "Very well, Jakzen will take care of him too."


    "Becky killed Rexy too? This is too much. We cannot let her alive again. Let''s kill her already!" said Elisha.


    "No, the order is to put Becky inside the vault only. Not to kill her!" Bambam quickly speaks her unsatisfied thoughts. She didn''t agree if they killed Becky because Bambam knew Becky would fall into one of Jina''s traps.


    Jina uses Becky to make everyone think that Becky is the betrayer inside their team although it was Jina is the real betrayer here.


    Bambam couldn''t let the others kill Becky just like that before they could prove Becky''s innocence. The other seven girls have the same thoughts as Becky.


    Dee gritted her lower lips lightly. She keeps feeling bad and didn''t expect things would go wrong like this. Dee didn''t expect things like this to happen, she didn''t expect bad things to happen is actually Jina''s trap, especially when Jina uses Becky as one of her bait to make everyone believe Becky is the betrayer. Becky wouldn''t dare to kill people and Jina is most likely the person to kill Ollyvia and Rexy.


    "Just put Becky into the vault first. We only get orders by searching and killing the queen. As for this Queen''s follower, let the Organisation decide it," said Symantha again. She picked a glance at Becky who was now being taken away by Simon and Danelio.


    The Hunters who were against Becky and want to kill Becky surrender slowly when they hear that the punishment for Becky is under the Organisation''s order. Moreover, it was true that their orders for this mission was only to search and kill the Queen. As for the punishment for Becky, let the Organisation decide it.


    Danelio and Simon then bring Becky to an underground place where they use the underground place as their vault.


    Jakzen takes some of the members to take care of Ollyvia and the others to take care of Rexy.


    Symantha takes Lyeon to somewhere else to give him some support to make him a little better than before.


    Dee and her other friends went to follow Danelio and Simon to put Becky inside the vault but Dale quickly pulled Dee to the other side of the place.


    They stopped in a quiet and empty hallway. Only the sounds of the rains from the outside filled the air around them.


    "Why did you bring me here, Dale?" Dee looked at Dale with an indifferent look on her face.


    "I just want to ask you¡­ Why did you want to defend Becky? She is the betrayer that Lyeon keeps talking to us about. She already killed Rexy and Ollyvia. I don''t want you to be killed by her too. She is too dangerous for you," Dale replied with a worry shown on his face.


    "Becky is my friend. I know she is not the killer nor the betrayer. Don''t you ever accuse her as the traitor. You didn''t know who she was but I know."


    "Yeah, you were her friend before but friends could also sometimes hide their true identity too. Don''t put your trust into Becky too much or you end up disappointed. I don''t want to see you hurt, Dee¡­ I don''t want to see you get killed!" Dale quickly cupped Dee''s cheek with his both hands.


    "Dale, you promise me you will trust me whatever happens in the future. So, please¡­ do what you have promised me. Don''t worry, everything would be okay. Becky is not dangerous to us. I can assure you she is not the traitor. She was the bait. Someone set a trap for her," Dee explained to convince Dale.


    Dale''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion.


    "What do you mean she is a bait? She''s clearly kill---"


    "Did you see how Becky killed Ollyvia and Rexy? You didn''t, right?"


    Dale turned speechless when Dee asked him that question. He really never saw how Becky killed Ollyvia with his own two eyes but he does know that Becky killed her. Or Becky did not?


    "You never saw it with your own eyes, the other Hunters didn''t see it too, Dale. Becky wasn''t the culprit but it was Jina. Becky is the only victim, a bait for Jina''s trap. Jina only needs Becky to make the others see what Jina wants them to see¡­. Jina just wants the other Hunters to see her as a traitor, "Dee explained again.


    "But--but, they believe---"


    "Yes, Jina wants everyone to believe that Becky is the culprit¡­ by using her as bait and killing Ollyvia and Rexy. What do we know is, Becky never killed them in the first place."


    "Now, Dale¡­ Did you trust me?"


    Dale looked deep into Dee''s eyes and he saw the determination inside her eyes, the determination to prove to everyone that Becky is not the real culprit here instead she is the victim.


    Dale always trusts Dee since he loves this girl and he would always be trusting on her, so this time Dale also wants to trust Dee because he knows Dee is not wrong on this matter.


    Dale pulled Dee into his embarks and said, "Yes, I trust you. I hope that this is true. I just don''t want anything to happen to you."


    "Good. Now I need you to convince your brothers that Becky is not the betrayer. We need a plan so that Jina didn''t realise about this. Once the punishment is released, it''s over and Jina will win," Dee pushed Dale lightly to escape from his embrace.


    "But it''s not going to be easy. It''s hard to convince all my brothers, especially Lyeon," said Dale again.


    "We have to try, alright? We have to try everything to save Becky," Dee replied again.


    Dale nodded. "But, how did you know Jina is the betrayer? Did you already know this from a long time ago?" he asked again.


    "Yes, I already know Jina is the betrayer. Bambam, Livnah¡­ Emma, Nic, Chellyne.. Suzy and Rivera, they also know Jina is the culprit.. but we hide this. We are afraid that no one will believe us," Dee replied.


    "Why did you never tell me?"


    "This is not the right time for me to answer that. After this problem is over, then only I will tell you everything but now, you have to help me," Dee said as she didn''t want to keep staying there only to tell Dale the whole story and didn''t do anything to help Becky.


    Dale nodded again. "Okay, I will help you the best that I can do."


    Dee smiles happily at Dale''s answers. "Thank you, Dale."


    "I will do anything for you. Just please, be safe."


    "I will¡­ now let''s go. We cannot stay here and just stand by without doing anything," Dee said as she pulled Dale''s hand and they left the hallway.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 157 - Someones Trap Her

    After Becky had been put in the vault, everyone gathered in the living room to discuss Becky''s matter. The thunder outside kept roaring again.


    "I don''t understand. Why did Becky kill Rexy and Ollyvia? They are our friends. They did nothing wrong to her. But why did she kill them? Becky is really a heartless woman," Perly lifted up her hands to touch her forehead.


    "If you are one of that bitchy-like Queen Marrie''s followers, would you just let a vampire hunter, like Rexy and Ollyvia, like us¡­ to stay alive? It is clear that Becky would kill them both. That little murderer! " See Hwa clenched her fist tightly while cursing Becky. See Hwa is a type of person who rarely use curse words but once she used them, it mean that she was really angry.


    "No, what I mean is that there is no way Becky would kill both Rexy and Ollyvia inside this Castle. This incident would clearly tell that Becky deliberately exposed her true identity as that Queen''s followers. She wouldn''t tell anyone just like that. Besides, there are so many of us here. Why would she expose her identity like this?" Perly didn''t want to give up and she still has many unclear questions about Becky. Why would Becky kill Rexy and Ollyvia inside the Caspian Castle because this was truly a stupid act after all?


    "Are you saying that you didn''t believe Becky was the culprit? Hey, we saw her kill them with our own eyes. There are so many of us can testify it too. She kills them, both of them," Bruno angrily said while glaring at Perly. He didn''t like at how Perly spoke about Becky, its feel like she was defending Becky.


    Seeing how her other friends didn''t want to believe that Becky was not the culprit, Bambam couldn''t stay idle anymore. "Becky was not the culprit, you blockhead! Someone''s trap her!"


    "She killed Rexy and Ollyvia which is the fact. She also almost kills Jina if we didn''t stop her. What''s there to be proven that she wasn''t the culprit at all?" Simon roared.


    Chellyne glared at Simon. She took two steps forward. "Becky is not the real culprit. Someone used her!!" Her friends and Chellyne knows Becky very well. Even though she was a short-tempered and impulsive girl, she would never hurt her own team. Not to mention, to kill them.


    "Why did you two keep defending Becky? Who want to trap her? You have anyone here that looks like they want to trap her?" Willy said as he looks into Bambam and Chellyne''s direction.


    "It was---"Chellyne want to tell all of them that it was Jina who trapped Becky and most likely the one who kill Rexy and Ollyvia. Just when she wants to say Jina''s name, Dee hold her left hand tightly, indicating that Chellyne wouldn''t act rashly.


    Everyone''s face changed into many types of expression when Chellyne stop her words.


    "All the wounds on Rexy''s body show that he was in an aggressive battle. Only Becky who capable enough to make such wounds," Cheleste''s words give points as Becky is the real culprit.


    "Just because she was strong and aggressive, doesn''t mean she is the one who can make that wound," Livnah quickly interrupt.


    "Guys, do we have to do this? About Becky''s matter, let the Organisation handle it. This is a serious matter and we alone shouldn''t handle it. We already lost other member and now we lost both Rexy and Ollyvia too. Let us give them a final tribute. Don''t quarrel like this." Gwend couldn''t stay idly and watch all of her friends quarrelling on Rexy and Ollyvia''s death. Both of them just died for not more than two hours but everyone is already arguing with each other.


    Everyone immediately quiet down after Gwend spoke out. After all, their friends were just dead. All of them shouldn''t have quarrelling like this. This most likely didn''t respect their friend''s death.


    Suddenly, Helendra barged in with an anxious face: "The Queen¡­ The Queen is here. Jina said she saw her outside when Becky tried to kill Ollyvia."


    The room filled with sudden shock after the news spread. Even Lyeon, who was acting like a puppet a few moments ago because of Becky''s matter, quickly got up from the seat. He looks at Helendra with eyes full of awareness.


    "What?"


    "How come?"


    "What should we do? Should we go after her?"


    "Why would that bitch come here?" Elvin''s loud voice filled up the room.


    "Maybe that is why Becky killed both Rexy and Ollyvia. Becky afraid that they will expose her secret and Becky has to kill them in order to make the secret doesn''t leak out. Rexy and Ollyvia must saw that Queen earlier!" Suddenly, Nick blurted out his mind.


    "What should we do then?"


    In no time, everyone look at Lyeon.


    "Captain, what is your order?"


    "We can act recklessly. Becky is still in here and if we go out, other vampire might come and save her. We cannot let them take Becky away," Lyeon spoke for the first time since a while ago.


    "But we cannot let that Queen escaped this time. We already wait for so many times to catch her and now she already here, we really have to catch her," Danelio said unhurriedly,


    "We split into two groups. The first team will chase out the Queen and the second team will stay here to look out for Becky." Lyeon give his orders to the members. It was true that they cannot let the Queen escape this time when she was already within their grasped. But Lyeon also didn''t want to give opportunity for the vampires to help Becky escaped from this place.


    "The first team is me, Symantha, Danelio, Simon, Bruno, Chellyne, Nikino, See Hwa, Carlos, Sammy, Elisha, Greyson, Rivera, Terence, Elvin, Dale, Livnah, Dee and Willy."


    "The rest will stay here to watch out for Becky. Stay alert and don''t let any of the vampires save her. Cheleste, you will be in charge here."


    "Yes, Captain."


    "Let''s move."


    "YES CAPTAIN!"


    Other girls and Dee looked at each other with a defeated face. They couldn''t let Becky get the punishment just because she was accused as a traitor to whole team because they know Becky is not the real culprit. But they also couldn''t object the Captain''s words for now.


    Dee clenched her hands in anger. She knows this is clearly a trap. When Helendra said Jina saw the Queen outside, this is a setup. After Jina eliminate Becky who was the strongest among them, Jina would eliminate the rest of the team as well.


    Jina might think that no one except Becky know about her real identity as Queen Marrie''s followers. But little did she know, Becky''s friends also know about her identity.


    "What now? This is clearly a trap. If we chase out that queen, it most likely we will going to die," Nic whispered toward Chellyne''s right ear.


    Chellyne nodded in agreement. "I know but we can''t directly say that this is a trap. We don''t know what they will do to us if tell them now. Right now, we have to make sure that no one gets kills tonight."


    Nic sighed in a low voice, looking worried and at the same time, she was angry. ''Damn that Jina. She really ruined our plan and took the step ahead of us to trap Becky¡­ and now this?''


    Lyeon gestured everyone to move quickly and the first established team move to the weapon chamber. They take every weapon they need and wearing the entire weapon around their body.


    In short of time, the first team entered the jeeps and move outside to chase the Queen. Since Jina said she know where the Queen went, Lyeon take her along to the mission.


    Just like that, in the middle of the rain, the first team roamed off to road where the last silhouette of Queen Marrie disappears.


    Meanwhile, in the Caspian Castle¡­


    "Alright, all of you stay here. Don''t go anywhere. We need to watch closely to Becky. Who knows there would be vampires who came to save her," Cheleste sat on the soft sofa and gestured everyone to sit as well.


    The other members listened to her orders and they also find their own seats. Another thunder roaring in the sky again and this time, the lights went out.


    The whole place is having a blackout.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 158 - The Vampires Are Here

    Everywhere in the Caspian Castle, everywhere is dark and the rain start to falling heavily. The situation is not good as the Vampire Hunter didn''t prepare anything for the blackout: they have to find the candles or torchlight inside the store room.


    "Shit, this is very a bad timing for the blackout. We have to find torchlight or candles in the store room. We cannot stay in the dark like this," Cheleste''s voices rang out around the room.


    "I can see clearly in the dark. I can go and take them from the store room," Emma said with a quick speed.


    The other members look onto Emma''s direction with a speechless face. When Emma said that she can clearly see in the dark, they almost did not believe it because all of them cannot see in the dark. How come Emma can see in the dark while they cannot at all?


    All they can see right now is only the dark, dark, dark and dark. Oh, except for the thunder.


    But everywhere else is dark.


    "I know where the store room is. Take me with you," Perly spoke.


    "Take me too," Jakzen''s voice echoed among them. A few seconds later, another voice reached everyone''s ears again. "Me too," said Nalini.


    "Okay. Perly, raise your hands and then hold Jakzen''s right hand. He was only three steps away from you. Nalini, raise your right hand to hold Jakzen''s left hand.


    The three people do exactly what Emma told them to do. Once again, they were let speechless as what Emma said about every direction is true. They easily hold each other''s hands in the dark under Emma''s instructions.


    "We will come as soon as we find the torchlight and candles. You guys better stay still and don''t wander around. There is much furniture here, you might hurt yourself." That is the last word from Emma before she pulled everyone toward the store room.


    "How¡­ how come she can see in the dark while I cannot see anything at all?" said Irish with a hint of curiosity inside his voice.


    Everyone didn''t bother to answer Irish''s question as they just stay still like what Emma told them.


    The thunder roars again.


    After a few minutes waiting, Emma and the rest arrived with two boxes of torchlight and candles. They quickly lit up the candles to help with the better lighting in the room.


    "Right, we don''t have weapons with us. We need weapons just in case the vampires broke in. We also need to light up other room here," Cheleste look at the rest members who was with her.


    Just in the right time, Mr Benedict and the rest of the maids arrived there. Mr Benedict offer some help to the hunter: "The maid and I will help to lit up all the candles in each room and hallway. Don''t need to worry about the lights again."


    This leaves the hunter to get the weapon only.


    "I will go get it," Mark offered himself to get the weapon. The weapon room should not far from the living room where they used right now. The weapon room was located right behind the garage room. It takes ten minutes to go there but since it is dark outside, it would take at least twenty minutes.


    "Okay, Gwend and Nick will go with you. Be careful outside. If something happens, inform us so that we can send help," Cheleste''s give another order and the three of them leave.


    "I suggested that we take Becky out from the vault and put her here with us," said Jakzen. "It is better if we keep our eyes on her if something happen."


    Cheleste nodded in agreement. "Yes, that might be better things to do. Jakzen, you take Irish and Jensen with you. Bring her here." Jakzen was quickly with his action and took the other two men with him.


    Bambam watched Jakzen walk away as his slender figure disappear into a hallway. She didn''t say anything anymore as she averted her eyes into another direction.


    When everything seems normal, suddenly sounds of wall had been scratched could be heard from across the living room. The Vampire Hunters look at each other but they are still trying to keep their calm.


    "What is that?" asked Helendra.


    "Let''s take a look."


    "Wait, don''t be too reckless. Stay put until Mark and the others arrived with the weapons," Cheleste spoke out her warning to the team''s members.


    And so, they wait without doing anything.


    Around ten minutes later, Jakzen and the two Hunters appeared with Becky who was still unconscious and her both hand and leg were handcuffed. They put Becky on the floor, right in the middle of the living room.


    Bambam and Emma move closer to Becky and they watch over her. Since it was too cold, Bambam took off her jacket and put it on Becky''s body since she knows Becky couldn''t stand out the cold temperature.


    A few minutes later, the Hunters who went to get the weapons arrived with a big black bag full of guns. Mark quickly divided the weapons to everyone.


    Just when everyone got their own guns, the sounds of scratching appeared again. This time, it''s double and was closer to them.


    "What was that thing?" asked Jakzen.


    The scratching sounds echoed again.


    Jakzen takes the torchlight and directly move the sources of the light into the source of the scratching sounds. Jakzen walk toward the dark side to look closer. Irish and Kristen follow him from behind.


    Suddenly, a flash of black figure appeared beside Irish. Before everyone realized it, the black figure dragged Irish into a dark room, leaving only his scream of shock.


    Another black figure appeared beside Kristen and kicked Kristen right onto his chest, sending Kristen flying to the brick wall. The black figure disappear a second later, leaving only empty air and didn''t give them any chance to use their guns.


    Everything happened so quickly, making the Vampire Hunters watch in horror and shock. Before everyone recovered from their shock state, Emma''s loud scream filled the room.


    "The vampires are here. Everyone, stand guard! " Nalini reprimanded everyone to watch carefully for their surroundings.


    Jakzen went to look for Kristen. Kristen''s state is not very good to watch. He kept m.o.a.ning in pain while holding his wounded left rib. A mouthful of blood spluttered from his mouth.


    A bump sound was heard from behind Jakzen and Jakzen used his torchlight to search where the sounds come from. To his shock, the dead body of Irish with full of blood, was lying on the floor.


    Jakzen gritted his teeth in anger. Irish are already dead and the vampire is already here. Seems like they are really coming for Becky¡­


    Jakzen dragged Kristen to where the others were gathering. Gwend and Perly quickly help to look out for Kristen''s wound.


    "You think you will win over us?"


    A voice of a woman filled the room, making the Hunters in thought of curiosity and also feeling of terrified.


    Everyone looks everywhere to find the sources of the woman voice. In this limited lights with the dark surround them; this kind of scene really gives them a feeling of unease.


    "What? Who''s there?" Mark shouted. He pointed his gun to the dark side, searching for his target.


    The mysterious woman''s voice suddenly laughed in a scary way. The Hunters couldn''t help but terrified just to hear that. In every of the Hunter''s face, an expression of shock terrified and scared written all over their faces.


    "You come to save this little kid here? So it is true that this kid is one of your allies?" Cheleste looked around the dark with her hands gripping tight onto the gun.


    Another small chuckle rang out.


    "What? Who''s little kid? The one that lying unconscious on the floor right now?" asked the mysterious voice again.


    "She is not one of their allies. We know Becky is not because the one who cooperated with the vampires is Jina," Bambam uttered the fact which then makes everyone in the room feels shocked. Except for Nic and Emma who was already know.


    "Ji¡ªJina?" asked Helendra with unbelievable written all over her face.


    "Bu¡ªBut she¡­ she didn''t kill Ollyvia. Becky did," Jensen also couldn''t help himself as he began to feels shiver inside his own bones.


    "Hah, you must be thinking that you smart enough to defeat us but it turns out that all of you are still so stupid. No wonder no one of you can catch our Queen."


    "You bastard! What will you do to our other team''s members?" Mark shouted as his heart was now full of rage.


    "Hahahaha¡­."


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 159 - Did You Really Can See In The Dark?

    "Oh my... What a stupid creature you are. We are only creating a trap for you. Jina will take the rest of the team out from this Castle and killed them somewhere else¡­ As for you guys, we will kill all of you here! Tonight, this Castle shall be your grave!"


    Once the female vampire behind the voice finish speaking, she jumped out from the dark, right next to Gwend. She grabbed Gwend''s ankle and pulled her into the dark, leaving only Gwend''s loud scream filled the air.


    The other Hunters couldn''t save her as more and more vampires suddenly appeared in front of them. Giving the only limited sight of lighting, they could only shoot to every shadow they saw.


    "Gwend!" Perly shouted to call her name.


    Sounds of guns shouting once again filled the air as everyone begins to fight with the vampires.


    "Nic, shoot to three o''clock! Now!" Emma shouted as she shoots into some direction in the dark. Without thinking much, Nic did what Emma told her. A hollow and infuriated scream appeared in the thin air before quickly disappear.


    "What the hell? How can you know there is a vampire there, Emma? Did you really can see in the dark?" asked Nic as she shoots at the vampires which come in her sight.


    Emma let out a small chuckle and said: "Sounds pretty cool, huh?"


    Jakzen pull the trigger of his guns when he realized he was out of armour. Jakzen quickly change the armour. Before he done with the changing, a vampire appeared so suddenly beside Jakzen and he kicked Jakzen''s leg off from the floor.


    Jakzen fall on the floor with a hard bump. Pain flowed through his head all over the way to his waist. The vampire who attacks him earlier didn''t leave him and instead, he dragged Jakzen by his legs into the dark.


    Near Jakzen was Bambam, who was busy with shooting all the vampires. When she saw Jakzen had been dragged by the vampire, she quickly grabbed onto Jakzen and didn''t let go. Jakzen reacted quickly by kicking the vampire on his chest, making the vampire loosened his grip and move backward in several steps.


    Unfortunately, there are a lot of candles behind the vampire. When he stumbled to the back, the vampire subconsciously hit the tables roughly, making the table to flip down and the candles thrown onto the nearest curtain.


    The fire from the candles start to burned the curtain. The extra light from the fire lit up the entire of the living room, giving the Hunters an adventure to see all the vampires.


    Jakzen quickly shoots the vampire who wants to attack him again. Subconsciously, Jakzen turned his head toward Bambam who was now shooting all the vampires.


    Upon seeing that they could not win against the vampires because of insufficient number on their side, Emma went to Becky''s side. She wants to wake her up because Becky was the only chance they have to survive at this moment.


    At the same time, Helendra have been caught by the vampires and she quickly been dragged out from everyone''s sight. No one has the chance to save her because everyone was also busy fighting with the vampires.


    After attempting a several times to wake Becky up, finally she can regain her conscious again. Becky was very shocked to see vampires attacking them from all over the places. Some of her friends are already injured but still want to fight. The fire inside the living room getting bigger and bigger each time, almost burn half of the living room.


    "What the f.u.c.k is happening here?" asked Becky. She tries to move her hands and her legs but she can''t because of the handcuff. Becky turned her head toward Emma and said: "Give me the key! Hurry!"


    Emma nodded and she looks at Nic hurriedly. "Nic, get the key!!"


    Nic shoot right onto one of the vampire''s head before answering: "A second!" Nic run toward Cheleste who was kicking one of the female vampires toward the small table made of glass. The vampire hit the table and the table scattered into pieces. Cheleste release a shot and the vampire burn into ashes.


    Nic quickly grabbed the keys which hanging at Cheleste''s left waist. Cheleste was on shocked and quickly turn her head to Nic.


    It was already too late for her to grab the keys back as Nic already throws the keys to Emma. Emma catches the keys in a smooth ways. She rushed to unlock the handcuffs: she unlocked the handcuff from the legs before she moved to Becky''s hands.


    "Hurry!" Becky said hurriedly.


    As soon as the handcuff in unlock, Becky stand up in a fast speed before she grab a male vampire by his neck before Becky swing the vampire on the air and throw him to the floor. Becky looks at Emma and shouted: "Shoot!"


    Bang!


    After the male vampires dead, Bambam quickly shove Becky a gun. Becky takes the gun and helps everyone to kill the vampires.


    "We have to get out from here. This place is on fire!!" Nicky shouted as he changed the empty armour to another one.


    "Where?" asked Jessy.


    "Let''s move to the garage. There are jeeps there. We can use it to get out from here," Nalini suggested as she move away from the fire near her. She can still feel the hot temperature from the fire even though she moves far enough.


    "All right, then¡­. Let''s move out!!"


    "Go, I will cover from the back!" Becky shoots at one of the male vampires and shoots another one with a fast speed.


    Mark and Nicky quickly help Kristen to move out from the building since Kristen couldn''t walk anymore. Perly and Jensen help Ah Chiong to move faster since his leg still not recover.


    They move out from the Castle to the garage in a very quick speed. They did not even care if they were wet from the heavier rain. Jakzen, Becky and Nalini shoots all the vampires which tries to attack them.


    As soon as they entered the garage, Jakzen and Jensen quickly lock all the doors and windows. There, all the Hunters take a little break after fighting with the vampire. Some of them injured during fighting with the vampires which is Jensen, Jakzen, Nic, Emma and Nalini.


    "I don''t understand. I don''t understand anything at all!" said Cheleste. She moved her gaze unhurriedly to Becky, who was standing next to Bambam.


    "I''m not the culprit, alright? I told you guys several times but no one would listen to me. If you give me the chance to speak, nothing of this would happen," Becky spoke as she crossed her hands onto her chest.


    "Now what?! Bambam, you said Jina is the culprit¡­ but how¡­" Nic didn''t allow Nalini to speak further as she starts to speak: "Jina is the one who killed Rexy and Ollyvia. She makes this entire trap to make Becky looks like the culprit. She fools us all and now the rest of the team is in danger. We have to hurry and save them."


    "How did you guys know Jina is the culprit?" asked Ah Chiong.


    "I have a good sense of smelling. I can detect any kind of smell that no one can do. The moment I smell a weird scent from Jina, that is when I know she has contact with Queen Marrie but I don''t think that she would make one steps ahead than me," Becky explained about her ability to everyone.


    To their shock, everyone turned speechless when they heard it.


    "There is no time for us to talk about this. Captain and the others are in danger. Not to mention that Jina was also with them."


    Although some of the Hunters were already injure during the fight with the vampires, they still went out to save the rest of the team.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 160 - Is It Good Or Bad?

    While on the other side, the rest of the Hunters arrived at one of peculiar place. This place is the port which included the place they want to investigate before. It is still raining heavily when they reach here but none of the Hunters seems care about the bad weather.


    As soon as the engines turn off, all of the Hunters walked out from the jeeps. They soon prepare for the weapon. Soon, their body were wet because of the rain.


    "Alright, listen. I need a group which will guard around here. If something happen outside, report to me as soon as possible. Terence, Dee, Nikino, Bruno, Suzy, Rivera and Greyson will guard outside. Terence, you will be in charge!" Lyeon spoke as he stared each one of the Hunter''s face.


    Terence nodded. "Yes, Captain!"


    "Alright, let''s move out!"


    The team who will responsible for watching outside watch as the rest of the team went to enter the building. His friends and Terence find a place for shelter from the rain.


    "Something weird here. I don''t see or feel any vampires here. What do you think?" Suzy leaned on the metal wall while she looks at Dee who was looking at the door where the rest of the team entered a while ago.


    "Something was not right. I don''t sure what is it¡­ but I know there is something wrong with this place. Are you thinking we are on the right place?" Dee turned her head to Suzy again.


    Suzy shrugged in lazy manner. "Why did you ask me? I don''t know about this. All I know that we are doing shit!"


    Dee exhaled for about two seconds before she look up to the dark sky. She feels something was not right but Dee couldn''t figure it out what exactly that makes her heart turn restless. I hope nothing going wrong this time¡­


    Meanwhile, at one of the rooftop of the tall building across from the port, a group of vampires with black clothes look at the port where all the Hunters went.


    Every one of them looks at the group which they think was very stupid to come into this kind of place.


    "Just like what Jina has said, they are really stupid enough to believe our lies."


    "These Hunters are stupid, just like those Hunters which we killed before. There is no difference."


    "They think they can kill us when they didn''t realize that we implant one of the traps inside their teams?"


    "I want their blood. I need that¡­ I can''t wait until I can rip out their heart from their body!"


    Caroline, who was leading this group of vampires to attack the port soon, reveal a wide and evil smirk when she heard the talk between the vampires. Just like what they have planned before, Jina successfully made this stupid Hunters went into this place and directly enter the next trap their built. Caroline also believes that the other Hunters who stay at the Caspian Castle will die.


    ***


    ***


    It was dark and quiet inside of the building with no people or machine was working this late night. Lyeon lead the teams to enter the building and make sure to check all the room. They move so efficiently and smoothly while holding their guns tightly.


    After another place to another place they checked, they continued to search until they moved into the work place where this place used to move things from ship to the store and next to its own destination.


    "Are you sure this is the place, Jina?" Danelio''s eyes wandered around to every area. He looked to his other friends which scattered around the place, searching for the Queen''s whereabouts. They move slowly and without any sound.


    Jina nodded a little. "I''m sure."


    Chellyne give Jina a sharp look before she averted her eyes away. She sneered in her heart when she heard the confident answer Jina gave to Danelio. ''Let''s see, how far you would play with your tricks. As soon as your identity has been revealed, I will laugh at your face loudly!''


    Suddenly, Livnah who was walking just behind Chellyne hold onto Chellyne''s left shoulder. Her face shows an indifferent expression but when Chellyne look at her, Livnah shows a troublesome face.


    "What?" Chellyne asked with furrowed eyebrows.


    "I''ve heard something." Livnah eyes turned to her back with a concerned plastered on her face. This makes Chellyne''s feelings become a bit complicated. She also looks at the back right where Livnah was looking at.


    "Is it good or bad?"


    Livnah look at Chellyne again. "What kind of good things will come to us right now? Can you at least talk some sense?" Livnah then look at the back again and this time she holds the gun closed to her chest while pointing it to the front. She moves to the front, to the opposite side where the rest of the members went.


    Chellyne know Livnah might hear something that connected to Queen Marrie. So, she didn''t waste any time and she also moves the front.


    Just about two meters they went, suddenly they heard one of the members shout and then followed by the guns shots.


    "THE VAMPIRES IS HERE! WATCH OUT!"


    Chellyne and Livnah quickly look to the where the sounds coming from.


    "Shit, Jina is with Danelio!" Chellyne remember that Jina was with Danelio a moment later and she worried that Jina might kill Danelio on the spot. After all, the vampires are already here and Jina is one of them. She will kill Danelio just when the vampires start to make their moves.


    Chellyne and Livnah quickly run to where Jina and Danelio went. Just when they arrived, Jina were pointing the gun toward Danelio and quickly shoot him right onto his head. Danelio was quickly enough to realized that Jina was trying to kill her, so he dodge.


    "Danelio, watch out!"


    Livnah pulled the trigger on her riffle and directly shoot at Jina. Unfortunately, Jina realised it sooner and she quickly dodge the bullets. She slipped away and disappears into one of the machine block.


    Chellyne, who give Danelio a warning before, reached out her hands to Danelio. Danelio stood quickly with the help of Chellyne. He looks at Chellyne and Livnah with a confused face.


    "What happen?"


    "It is a long story. To be short, Jina is the mastermind behind all this attack. Right now, we need to help the others. Let''s go." Livnah didn''t give any place for Danelio to ask anymore as she quickly walk away to help the other members.


    Chellyne patted Danelio''s shoulder which who was still in dazed. "Don''t worry, we just save your life. Let''s go."


    ...


    Carlos shoots another vampire before he hid behind one of the machine. He looks at Lyeon who was shooting at the opposite direction. "See Hwa is dead. Now the vampires are here, we need to find that damn Queen as soon as possible."


    Lyeon look at Carlos. "See any sign of her yet?"


    Carlos shook his head to the right and to the left. "No, she might be in somewhere here. With her minion around here to deal with us, she won''t show herself just like that."


    Lyeon just replied with a simple chuckled. "Yeah, you''re right."


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 161 - What Is Your Motive?

    "SIMON!"


    Livnah drew closer to Simon who was been kick by a vampire. She shoots the vampire which trying to kill Simon. The vampire then burned into ashes.


    Livnah help Simon to get up but as soon as they stand up, another two vampires popped out from the big machine tube. They used their long nails, swinging it to Livnah and Simon. Realizing that they are in such dangerous situation, Livnah didn''t have any choice but to kick at Simon at his stomach to give a big distance between them.


    This make the attack from the vampires left in avail but didn''t mean they didn''t have any trick under their sleeves. Both of the vampires quickly attack Livnah and Simon. Because they were fast, they able to make Livnah and Simon injured. Livnah was injured at her right shoulder and Simon only gets scratched at his face.


    Livnah hold her wounded shoulder and then she look at the vampire in front of her. Just when she is ready to confront the vampire, huge explosions emerge from one of the machine. This causes whoever near the explosion thrown far away.


    "Livnah!" Elvin saw Livnah blown into one of the big tube before she dropped into the floor. He drew closer to her and helps her. When Livnah m.o.a.ned in pain, Elvin realised she was wounded and help her to lean over the big tube.


    Another vampire appeared from nowhere and ready to attack Livnah and Elvin but Elvin kill them with his guns.


    Elisha and Sammy saw Simon conditioned and they help him. Another explosion happen but didn''t big enough to effect these Hunters.


    "Simon, are you okay? ... Argh!" Just when Sammy finished his words, a group of vampires popped out from nowhere and one of them dragged Sammy by legs before disappear from nowhere. Elisha and Simon couldn''t help Sammy because they were fighting with the rest of the vampires.


    "Damn it!! Sammy!!!"


    The situation already in chaos even though the Hunters just entered this building for about ten minutes. The sounds of gun shooting and explosion could be heard from every corner of the building. The vampires come from every available door of the building. The Hunters doesn''t have any choice but to fight.


    The explosion keeps appearing in every direction. No one realised the dangerous gas from of the big pipes had leak out.


    Dale was near the big pipe and did not realize about it all. He was having a hard time fighting with the vampires since he have not enough armour. Dale looked at Willy who was standing just next to him. "We need to find that mother f.u.c.k.i.n.g Queen immediately or we all going to die here!"


    Willy gives Dale a short glance before he focused on killing the vampires again. "Let''s find Captain."


    Before they could go anywhere, their way were block by the vampire again. Dale become angrier and he take out his bomb from one of the small bag. After he pulls out the pin, he throws it regardless of which direction.


    Unfortunately, the bomb was thrown into the dangerous gas area and in no time, a big explosion happened.


    Lyeon, who was nearer to the explosion site, were thrown away by that explosion. Symantha quickly help him before the vampire reach him. On the other side, Danelio also thrown away by the explosion and Chellyne help him.


    Fire start to grow bigger and bigger, destroying everything near it.


    ***


    ***


    THE outside feels so quiet and empty. The rain hasn''t stop pouring. The wind blew from time to time, giving chill to the deep of the bones of the every Hunters who guarding outside.


    "Did that Queen was here? I don''t think so," Rivera was standing beside Suzy while she was staring at the rain dropping from the edge of the rooftop from the building where they used as shelter.


    "You believe that Queen was here? This is likely a trap for us because Jina want us to be here. I know we should stop Captain to come here before it''s too late," Suzy snorted at Rivera while she was still leaning over the wall while crossing her hands onto her chest.


    Rivera pouted her lips and subconsciously bowed her head down. "I was just saying if she was here. I don''t really think she would be here. This is all wrong. We know Jina lead us here because of the trap. Dee, shouldn''t we do something about this?" Suzy mocked angrily before she turned her head to Dee who was standing far away from Rivera.


    Dee didn''t shift her attention to Suzy and opened her mouth: "I don''t know too. All I think for now is about Becky''s safety. We need to keep her alive. We cannot let them kill her."


    "At this time you still want to think about that little bitch''s problem?"


    The three of the girls look onto the person who suddenly cut in to their conversation. Bruno walked out from the dark spot toward the girls. A line of mocking smile appear on his lips when he mentioning about Becky earlier.


    "What do you want, asshole?" Suzy adjusted her position from leaning into standing straight. She looks at Bruno with a dark impression.


    Bruno smirked when he saw all the dark and unhappy impression on the girl''s face. "No wonder you guys want to defend Becky so much, you guys must have something to do with that Queen too, right? You have the same motive like Becky? Say, ladies¡­ what is your motive?"


    This time, it was Rivera''s turn who gives the same evil smirk to Bruno. "Same motives like Becky? Which motives did you want us to mention? Are you thinking that we are working for that Queen? Sorry, but you are wrong. We are never working with that Queen in the same place. You are looking for the wrong person."


    "Oh, you guys don''t want to admit that you guys are really working with Queen Marrie. If so, why did you guys care much about Becky? She doesn''t deserve anyone empathy at all," Bruno never like Becky. He never likes her ever since when they had been recruited. That little girl always compare her strength with him, making Bruno sometimes lost confident in himself.


    "She doesn''t need your empathy or anyone else. We care about her because she is our friends. Don''t say anything more about Becky or you might regret it that you talk about her like this," Dee didn''t want Bruno keep insulting Becky and she also did not want her friends and her losing their calm here. They were in a mission now in it is better to keep a good teamwork. Fighting won''t help them either.


    "I don''t care if I will regret it or not. That little friend of yours is really a disgrace in our team. She claimed she was a Hunter and will kill every vampire and yet she betrayed this group and working together with that Queen. She better die than become a Hunter," Bruno snorted again, enough to provoke the three girls in front of him.


    Dee narrows her eyes toward Bruno and didn''t break the eyes staring between them. "Get lost, bastard. We will see soon who the one who is working with the Queen."


    Bruno laughed madly as if he just heard something funny from Dee. "Yeah, whatever you say. But remember this, if I know that little friend of yours is really working with that Queen, I will kill her with my own hands!"


    "Go away!" Rivera snorted as she gives him a sharp gaze.


    Bruno laughed in sarcastically again. "Why do you guys mad about? Don''t say that you guys really have something to do with that traitor to?"


    "Whether we have something to do with Becky or that Queen, you are nobody to ask us about that. Now go back to your current post. Don''t make a scene here," Dee waved her hand while she looks away as if giving him a signal so that Bruno can leave them alone. Dee knows Bruno trying to make them lose control here by only insulting Becky. Dee cannot make Bruno get want he want and that is why she quickly wants Bruno to leave this place.


    "I''m nobody? I''m also one of the members of this Ranger Team¡­ Why should I listen to your order? I just want to say the truth here and yet you guys suddenly turn mad as if you guys were the one I provoked¡­ or is all what I said is true?"


    This time, the three of them turn their heads toward Bruno with a hostile gaze. Upon seeing the gloomy face on each face of the girls, causing Bruno''s smirking face getting even big.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 162 - Only Then

    "You better get out from here before I punch your big head, punk!" Dee crosser her hands on her chest while giving another threatening gaze toward Bruno. She was not a short-tempered person like Becky but when someone want to provoked her, she really can lose her temper in any moment.


    Right now, she likely was going to lose her patient because this big man in front of her does not even hear her words. She was trying to make Bruno leave so that she wouldn''t end up punching this man right onto his face.


    Not cool, man. Not cool!


    Bruno raised his left brow in such provoked ways. "Oh yeah, what do you think? Why would I go?"


    Dee stepped forward with an angry face. She lifted up her hands, ready to punch Bruno on his face. "You''ve asked for it!"


    Suzy and Rivera look at Dee with a surprised written on their face. Both of them are also feels so angry to Bruno just now because of his provoked words but that doesn''t mean they will punch him right away. While Dee was already lift up her hand toward Bruno.


    This is not good. They have to stop Dee from throwing a punch toward Bruno or else they might be punished because they start a fight during a mission. It would be better if they stop Dee before the Captain knows about this.


    Right before Dee''s punched could touch Bruno, someone already grab a hold onto Dee''s hand and pushed her again to the back, preventing Dee to move forward to Bruno again.


    Greyson grab tightly on Dee''s hand and keep pushing her to the back, far from Bruno. "Are you crazy, Dee? Why did you want to punch him? We are in the middle of a mission. Don''t make ruckus here. Restrain yourself!"


    "What happen here?" Terence looks at both Bruno and Dee. He saw how hard Dee was trying to get off from Greyson hold and want to punch Bruno again. "Are you guys fighting?"


    "She starts it first, saying that Becky was an innocent person, yet Becky was clearly working with that Queen," Bruno lifted up his index finger and pointed it directly toward Dee.


    Realizing that the blame were put onto Dee by Bruno, Dee become angrier and strode forward, want to punch Bruno again.


    "You bastard, what did you say again!?"


    Greyson quickly hold on to Dee again and prevent her from getting near Bruno. "What is wrong with you, girl? Why did you suddenly become so angry?"


    Nikino and Terence try to hold onto Bruno who also was on the verge on throwing a punch to Dee. There was a sudden chaos happen between these two groups. Dee and Bruno keep shouting at one another and cursing words often spoken by this two people. Greyson quickly dragged Dee away from Bruno when he saw that there are no sign of Dee want to stop fighting.


    Even though Dee was already dragged away by Greyson, she still cursing at Bruno and her voice could be heard from mile away as she keep shouting and shouting.


    "What the hell is wrong with you Bruno? Have you lost your mind? Why did you fight with her?" Terence shot him a sharp glance as he push Bruno to the back, trying to prevent Bruno from following Dee and making another ruckus again.


    Lyeon already give him the job to be the leader of this group and yet these fights still happen. Terence hardly understands why Dee and Bruno suddenly started fighting even though everything seems normal before.


    Bruno didn''t say anything. He just shot Terence a sharp glare as he walked away from there, never bother giving Terence any explanation.


    Terence looked at Bruno''s back departed as he sighed silently there. Nikino also didn''t say anything as she only watched silently when Bruno walked away. She didn''t know what makes Bruno and the other fighting so she has no idea how to confront Bruno right now.


    ¡­


    Right after Greyson pull away Dee, they stop far away at the corner of the building. A dim of light from the bulb at the ceiling, give lighting all through the area.


    Greyson let go of Dee and he put his on both of Dee''s shoulder to make sure Dee didn''t go back to fight with Bruno again. "Okay, Dee¡­ Hold on, don''t lose control yet."


    Dee brushed off Greyson''s hand and she glared at him with a dreadful gaze as if she will punch his face anytime soon. Right now, she was really angry and she need to vent her angry. Since Greyson dare to stop Dee and Bruno fighting with each other, Dee might as well vent her anger onto Greyson.


    "F.u.c.k off, Greyson! Mind your own business!" Dee shouted.


    Suzy and Rivera, who stood slightly behind Greyson, only watched as Dee, keep shouting to Greyson. They know that right now, Dee is very angry and she want to vent her anger toward Greyson. These two girls didn''t want to stop Dee because if they dare to stop Dee, it would be them instead for Dee to vent her anger.


    "Why are you so angry to Bruno, Dee? Did something make you so angry like this?" Greyson asked.


    Dee turned her face and body away from Greyson''s sight. She crossed her arms onto her chest and humped at Greyson. "What are we talking about are none of your concern. Go busying yourself with something else. Don''t disturb us."


    Greyson know he won''t be able to get any answer from Dee right now so he could only sight. "Alright, I''ll leave you alone. But don''t make a scene again. If Captain knew what happened here, you will get punished." Greyson walked away after he give advised to Dee. He didn''t even bother to hear Dee''s answer.


    Dee scoffed as she just glare at Greyson''s departs back.


    "You know, what Greyson said is true. You could get punished when Captain know you make trouble with Bruno," Rivera spoke with a calm voice.


    "I know so shut up. I''m thinking here."


    Suzy and Rivera looked at each other before they shifted their attention to Dee again.


    "What is it?" asked Suzy.


    "I was thinking that going onto this place is stupid¡­ and we are stupid enough to follow that Captain''s order. Remember when we came here in the first place, we only need to find that Queen and kill him. Only then we can go home." Dee turned her face toward her two friends again.


    "We only need this team because we cannot find that Queen with our own power. Since we are here and we only need to detect where the Queen, we can kill her. We don''t need this team anymore."


    "What you are saying is right. We only entered this team because we need them to find the Queen. Since we are here now, we only need to wait for the Queen to be killed. Livnah and Chellyne were inside with the others, of we only wait here until the Queen die, they would probably be killed too," said Suzy as she nodded twice.


    Dee sighed again while her eyes just focusing to the front. "We don''t have Becky with us¡­ so right now, the disadvantage is on our side. If we can''t kill the Queen with our own hands, we can use this team to kill that Queen instead. After all, this team has the same motive with us from the very beginning."


    Suzy and Rivera then nodded simultaneously. When Dee told them what she has been thinking, they also have the same opinion. Of course, they joined this team to search for the Queen. After the mission is done, then they can go back home.


    There was a moment of silence as these three girls consumed into their own world. Suddenly, that moment of silence were broken off when they heard someone shouting.


    "VAMPIRES! THEY''RE HERE!"


    "GET READY!"


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 163 - -The Attack and the Rescue-

    Soon, the sound of guns shooting becomes louder and louder from all over the area. The Hunters killed each and every of the vampire which appeared from nowhere. The situation started getting intense and panic since the Hunters didn''t expect for the vampires to attack on the outside soon.


    "Damn, never expect them here this soon. But I expect this would be happen sooner or later," Dee point her gun toward a shadow of vampire and shot it.


    Suzy and Rivera also keep shooting all the shadows of vampires they saw. When the vampires become increase in number, Dee and the girls don''t have choice but to move into the other area. Dee and the girls stop nearby the jeeps as the other Hunters also there.


    The fighting between two sides becomes intense.


    "Argh!" Bruno, who was standing next to a jeep, screamed when he had been dragged under the van. His scream of help echoing all over the place but none of the Hunters could help him since everyone also fighting the vampires.


    A shadow of vampire suddenly move toward Rivera and in the blink of an eye, Rivera were already thrown away. She bumped into the jeep behind her with a loud thump and she fell down onto the road. She turned unconscious in just a second.


    "Rivera!"


    Greyson saw Rivera fell onto the road and he run faster toward Rivera. He held the girl in his arm and he checked of Rivera''s condition. Greyson saw Rivera''s left forehead start to bleed. Seeing how this girl in his arm bleed, Greyson can feel his heart tightening.


    "Greyson, watch out!"


    Suzy shots one of the vampire which tries to harm Greyson. When the vampire already died, Suzy moves closer toward Greyson and Rivera and kneeling next to Greyson. Suzy saw Rivera''s bleeding forehead.


    "Watch over her. I kill you if she died!" Suzy give Greyson a deep warning before she stood up, lifted up her gun and start shooting every vampire that come to their way.


    Nikino opened the trunk and move out more bags of weapon. "Terence, take this riffle!" Terence shifted his head toward Nikino and grabbed the riffle smoothly when Nikino throw the riffle toward him.


    Accurately, he shots a vampire which standing on the jeep rooftop. Before he could shot again, two vampires jumped in front of him. One of the vampires used his claws to attack Terence, which Terence managed to avoid but the next attack from the other vampire strike him right onto Terence. His claws embedded onto his left waist, leaving three long and deep scratches there.


    Terence fell onto the road with the bleeding wound. He shot one of the vampires. That vampire died but the other one quickly jump onto Terence and snatched harshly the riffle from Terence. The vampire throws away the riffle and he looked at Terence with a murderous gaze.


    The vampire opened his mouth, showing two sharp and long white teeth. He was going to bite Terence when another gunshot echoing. That vampire died into ashes and in front of Terence is Dee who was holding her gun.


    Dale quickly took Terence away by dragging him. Dee let Terence leaned over the jeep wheel while Dee examined Terence''s wound.


    "Looks like the vampire got you pretty bad, huh?" Dee looked up and saw Terence was trying to hold the pain.


    "Shut up," Terence grunted annoyingly.


    Just when the vampires getting increase in number, a few big black jeeps arrived. In the middle of the fighting, the lights from the jeeps shining through the place, giving much source of light to every corner of the place.


    All of the Hunters raised their hands to cover their eyes from the intense lighting.


    A few seconds later, the other Hunters from the Caspian Castle get out from the jeeps and they quickly shooting all the vampires.


    "Argh!"


    Suzy bumped the side of the jeep engine when a vampire kicked her. The vampire didn''t just stop there as he walked faster toward Suzy, trying to kill her.


    Bang!


    Sound of gunshot echoed and the vampire burn onto ashes. Suzy look at who saves her just now. Bambam walked toward Suzy. "Hey, buddy. Are you alright?"


    When Bambam tried to help Suzy standing up, Suzy let out a yelp when Bambam accidently touch her right arm. "What''s wrong?" Bambam asked with a worry face.


    "I think I sprained my elbow when bumped into the jeep. Damn, it''s really hurts!" Suzy groaned as she stood from the floor with Bambam''s help.


    ¡­


    Nic saw Dee with Terence beside a jeep. She was on the way walking toward them when Nic saw a vampire jumped onto the jeep rooftop where Dee and Terence are. Nic quickly shots the vampire and make her way toward them.


    "Dee, are you alright?"


    "What are you doing here, Nic?" Instead of answering Nic''s question, Dee asked Nic another question.


    "We have been attacked by the vampire at the Caspian Castle too. We managed to get out and come here to help as soon as possible. Jina has trapped us to come here. There is no Queen Marrie here. It''s all a lie," Nic answered.


    Nic looked at Terence. Who seems paler than before. She saw Terence was holding his left waist and knew that he was injured.


    With the arrival of the remaining Hunters from the Caspian Castle, the Hunters managed to win over the situation at the outside of the building.


    "We need to help the Captain and the others too. They are still inside the building," Nikino told Jakzen when she saw Jakzen and when she saw Becky with them, her eyes widen in shock. "What is Becky doing here?"


    Becky turned her eyes toward Nikino. She looked at her with a cold and indifferent gaze before she averted her eyes to somewhere else.


    "She''s good. She was not like what we''ve suspected her," Jakzen quickly told Nikino about the truth.


    Nikino seems not to believe what Jakzen said but she swallowed it to her stomach when Nalini started talking.


    "Let''s split up. We have to save the others and get out from here. This fight right now is not on our side, we have to retreat and find some other way to fight the vampires again," Nalini said.


    Jakzen nodded his head. "Alright, Becky, Mark, Nalini and Cheleste will follow me to rescue the others while the rest will wait here and watch outside."


    With the new orders, all the Hunters start to move again. They didn''t have the time to rest at all because the vampires are still coming.

 Chapter 164 - Its A Game Over For You

    Jakzen leads the backup team into the building. Everytime they encounter any vampires, they didn''t hesitate to shoot.


    Soon after, they reach the place where the other members were located. Like what Lyeon had said, the situation are out of control. Half of the place are already on fire and limited the exit way.


    The backup team quickly help their members to eliminate the vampires.


    Becky saw Lyeon fighting with several vampires and she quickly help him. As she pulled Lyeon''s collar harshly, she demanded, "We need to get out from here. Queen Marrie is not here. We better hurry!"


    Lyeon were bewildered when he saw Becky but he didn''t say anything else. He never expected to see Becky here when the last time he remember was that Becky is still locked in the vault. ''Why is she here?''


    Becky pushed Lyeon away from her when she saw the stun and stupid expression on his face. "Idiot!" She mumbled. She then moved away to help the others.


    "Captain, we need to get out from here. We have to retreat!" Nalini popped out from nowhere in front of Lyeon.


    "What happen at there Caspian Castle? Why are you guys here?" Lyeon asked.


    "There is no time to explained everything. We already lost Caspian Castle! We have nowhere to go. If we didn''t retreat now, we will die in here!"


    Lyeon was shocked upon hearing it. "What? Caspian Castle is down? How could that possible?"


    ...


    Becky went to Chellyne who was shooting vampires near her. "Chellyne, let''s get out! The situation is not favorable for us!"


    "Becky, how did you get out?"


    "The vampires also attack us in the Castle. We have to get out from here now or we going to die. Jina set up a trap for us!"


    Chellyne nodded. "Right."


    Since Chellyne already know something would go wrong, she wouldn''t be so surprised if she heard that Caspian Castle also under attack.


    Suddenly, Symantha grabbed Becky on her collar and pushed her to the wall behind her with a force. "You! What are are you doing here?"


    Becky quickly pulled Symantha away from her.


    "You traitor! I must kill you today! Why are you here?" Symantha''s action become harsher as she quickly pull out her knife out from behind her waist.


    Chellyne quickly grabbed Symantha from the back and prevent her from killing Becky any further.


    When Elisha also saw Becky, she want to kill Becky but Mark came and hold Elisha. "Calm down, Elisha. Don''t do anything stupid!" he said.


    At the same time, Jina also happened to walk in the same area as them. Upon seeing Becky with the rest of the Ranger Team, a slight of shock glinted in her eyes before it turned into a sarcastic one. An evil smirk formed on her lips as she focused her gaze toward Becky.


    Becky saw Jina and emotion of anger rushed up through all over her mind. She pointed her finger angrily toward Jina. "You! You traitor!!"


    Everyone turned their heads and they also saw Jina.


    "You better surrender yourself, you coward!" Becky continues to shout at Jina and run faster in hope to catch her.


    Mark released Elisha instantly and he also run faster toward Jina. Elisha turned confuse on why Mark suddenly released her and want to catch Jina too.


    Jina wasn''t stupid to stay here anymore. Therefore, she quickly turned away and tried to run away from Becky and Mark.


    Dale was happen to arrived at that moment when Jina tried to escaped. He was shocked when he saw Jina running toward his direction while been chasing by Becky and Mark. He become more confuse when Becky order him to stop Jina.


    "Dale, stop her!!!"


    Nonetheless, Dale still catch Jina at her right arm. Jina was a bit shocked when Dale managed to grab her hands and she tried had to struggle away from Dale.


    Becky stretched out her left hand to grab her shoulder. She want to stop Jina from run away any further because she is the reason for all of this happen. Becky won''t never let Jina run away again because if she escaped, they would never catch her and things would be worst again.


    Jina knew very clear about Becky''s intention. When Becky grabbed her shoulder, like an eel trying to escaped, she slipped away and managed to escaped from Becky.


    Becky grunted outwardly upon seeing Jina escapes.


    At the same time, Elvin also happened to walk in the same direction with Jina and she bumped directly into his chest, causing them to collided together and fell to the floor.


    But because of this, Mark managed to catch her again.


    Jina didn''t surrender easily and she still want to fight. She swing her right leg, kicking Mark right onto his stomach.


    The result is, Mark stumbled to the back, then grunting loudly while holding his stomach.


    Becky used this opportunity to seize Jina.


    Jina saw Elvin''s gun that fell onto the floor and she picked it up. Aiming the gun to Becky, she then pulled the trigger.


    Becky was fast enough to dodge the bullet by bending her head to the side.


    The bullet passed through Becky''s head and move to the back. The bullet went toward Symantha but she also dodged away, leaving only Elisha at the back.


    Elisha were caught off guard and didn''t managed to avoid at all. Then, the bullet hit her head. She fell to the floor with a bullet hole on her forehead and died on the spot.


    Everyone turned shocked but recovered a second later.


    Becky grabbed Jina''s hand and raised it up to the air, preventing Jina from shooting anyone again. Jina used her knee to hit Becky on her stomach.


    Becky grunted in pain but she didn''t released her.


    Jina used all of her strength to push her away. That was when Elvin and Dale were already making their moves. Jina pulled out her knife and start attacking both of them.


    Elvin managed to avoid the knife but Dale didn''t. The next seconds when he realized, the knife already embedded in Dale''s stomach.


    "Dale, no!"


    Elvin ignored Jina and rushed toward Dale.


    Everything happen in a short amount of time that everyone didn''t have time to react at all. Becky picked up the gun which Jina abandoned earlier and she shots it to Jina.


    The bullet hit Jina''s left shoulder.


    "Ah!" Jina squeezed her bleeding shoulder while glaring angrily toward Becky.


    Becky didn''t stopped there and quickly kicked Jina until she flew a few meters from Becky. Becky walked toward Jina with a grim face. "It''s a game over for you!"


    BANG!


    Another shot has been released and the next seconds, Jina''s dead body wad lying down on the floor with a bleeding forehead and shoulder.


    Becky looked back to the others.


    Symantha was checking upon Elisha while Elvin and Mark was helping Dale.


    "We lost her!" Symantha closed Elisha''s opened eyes and then she looked straight at Becky.


    "It can''t be help. After all, we are the Vampire Hunters and this is the prize we have to pay," Becky replied indifferently.


    "Let''s get out from here. This place is not safe anymore," Mark uttered as he shifted his gaze toward Elvin next to him.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 165 - Mission Failed

    Elvin nodded in understandable. He then help to lifted Dale up with the help of Mark. A low but painful m.o.a.n escaped from Dale''s mouth when he stood up.


    "Let''s go!" Elvin said to Symantha, who was still squatting next to Elisha''s dead body.


    "I''ll go get the others. The rest of you get out from this damn building. It not safe to be here anymore as it might be explode soon!" Becky take the nearest gun within on the floor. Livnah, who was standing next to her nodded at once and she leave with Elvin and the rest.


    "Becky!"


    Becky, who was ready to leave, turned her head around, only to see Mark looking at her.


    "Be careful!" he said.


    Becky stay silent for a while and then, she smiled in response. After that, she left.


    ...


    BECKY went everywhere of the place to search for other members. ''I don''t even understand. Why would I have to save them when they clearly tried to kill me before. They even locked me in a dungeon. This is crazy but I can''t help it. They are also human that need to be protect from this f.u.c.k.i.n.g human.''


    Later on, Becky met with Dee and other three hunters. "Dee, what are you doing inside? Didn''t you with others outside?"


    Willy and Cheleste, who was with Dee was help to support Danelio since he has several injuries. Even Willy also has a bleeding wound on his right arm.


    "The rest is this side! Come on!" Cheleste used her head to tell Becky about the direction of the other members. Without waiting any time anymore, they quickly moved to other area. Like Cheleste has said, everyone of the Hunters are already here, including Mark and the rest.


    "Dale!"


    Dee moved over toward Dale as soon as they reach the gathered team. When she saw Dale''s injured condition, she become worried even more.


    Dale smiled softly to ensure Dee and his palm raised up as he stroked Dee''s hair lovingly. "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry too much about me."


    "Why are you guys still here?" Becky asked Mark and she looked at the rest of the team too.


    Mark didn''t say anything but only looked at Becky. Lyeon also glanced toward Becky when he spotted her presence between the team.


    "We are leaving. Now, let''s move out!" Nalini said sternly.


    There are no complains from the other and they moved out from the building. Strangely, they didn''t meet any of the vampires anymore along the way. None of them talking as well as they walk faster to the exit route.


    Suddenly, at one of the large corridor, a group of vampires attacked them.


    "Shit!" Dee grumbled in annoyance when the number of vampires is larger than their numbers. Because of the sudden attack, the Hunters divides into two groups.


    Unexpectedly, Dee, Becky, Cheleste, Willy and Danelio get separated from the rest.


    "This is not going to help us! We need to find another way to get out!" Cheleste shouted at Willy. She was worrying about their situation because the number of vampires keep increasing. Even with the help of Becky, there is no guarantee that they can get out from this place unharmed.


    "Dale!!!" Dee saw Dale at the other side of team are having a hard time with the vampires continue to attack, causing these two people getting further from each other.


    "Captain, take the rest to the outside. We will find another exit route and meet outside later. If we didn''t come back in time, just leave immediately!" Becky demanded to Lyeon as she shots one of the vampires in front of her.


    "We will get out together!" Lyeon replied, he was unwilling to let Becky take another way. He don''t know but he has a bad feeling, telling him that he shouldn''t let Becky go away.


    "There''s no time. GO!" Dee waved her hand hardly, telling Lyeon to take the rest of the members to the safety place first.


    "Let''s go!" Cheleste and Willy helped Danelio and quickly follows Dee to another exit route while Becky was guarding them at the back. They run away to the opposite side of the other team''s direction.


    "Dee, don''t!" Dale want to chased after her but his injury prevent him from moving too much. "Go, Dale... We''ll meet later!" Dee give him a reassured smile before Becky pushed her.


    "Dee, come on. The vampires are chasing us!"


    In just a minute, their shadows are already gone from the sight.


    "Go, go, go. Let''s get out!!"


    "Fall back. Fall back!"


    Lyeon didn''t have a choice but to guide the rest of the team out from the building. They managed to get out the last minute before the nearest building exploded. Another explosion occurred again and this time, the exit door which they used before are completely destroyed.


    "Dee and the others are still inside!" Chellyne shouted as she tried to enter the building again but Terence and Nalini grabbed her to stop her.


    "We can''t do anything about it. Don''t do stupid thing. There are no way we can enter the building again. It''s already exploded!" Nalini spokes with a hint of sad tone in her voice.


    Terence wrapped his arm around Chellyne''s shoulders to calm her down.


    However, Emma still didn''t give up and used her walkie-talkie to try and communicate with them. Seeing how Emma tried to communicate with the separated team, the others also tried to do their best but to no avail, no one at the other side responses.


    Another building exploded again.


    "We can''t stay any longer. Let us retreat for now!" Nalini moved closer to Lyeon. No matter how much longer they wait, no one is going to step out from the damaged building anymore. Besides, more than half of the place are already exploded. Being inside the building any longer wouldn''t be safe anymore.


    If anyone survives from the fire inside the building, they might be buried deep down of the crushed building. Even though the rain poured heavily, it didn''t help to erase the strong fire.


    In the end, the Captain could only sighed in defeated and accept the fact that whoever that still inside the building, were already dead. Thus, he said, "Mission failed. Let''s get out from here!"


    Upon hearing the orders from the Captain, Emma and the other girls could do nothing but to follows the new orders. Everyone entered the jeeps and move out from the port area.


    Dale looked at the damaged building with q heavy heart. He put his fist into a tight hold because he feels helpless and sad.


    He was so angry toward himself because he was injured and he couldn''t save Dee.


    If only he can protect Dee...


    If he can protect her from the vampires...


    All of this wouldn''t happen.


    At the same time, not only Dale who feels the same¡ªBut also Lyeon.


    He saw how Becky looked at him for the last time and he still remember how the look on her face. He feels depressed that he couldn''t help the girl he liked.


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY


    ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ªWrite a review Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor: